《The Lycan King鈥檚 Rejected Soulmate》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1


    Avery


    Today was the Moon Goddess¡¯ night of bonding. The pack¡¯s witch always announces its arrival to prep


    the pack members for the event.


    Some werewolves might not discover their mate bonds normally or something unfortunate happened to


    their mate and they needed to find their second chance mates..


    This night of bonding is the opportunity for the moon goddess to grant their wishes and I was looking


    forward to it.


    I should have found my mate by the age of eighteen when all werewolves be adults but I didn¡¯t. I


    chalked it up to the fact that my bloodline might be too weak.


    I felt like having a soulmate of my own might finally be the beginning of the streak of good luck that


    should be happening in my


    life.


    My pack, the Silver Crescent can¡¯t be said to maltreat me ording to the standards of bullying set by


    some of the other packs sca ttered across the world. They did well to take me in and I ept every of


    their other shorings towards me.


    It didn¡¯t matter if I liked the way the pack members treat me, for them not to throw me out of the pack is


    an huge gift to me.


    My mother came to seek refuge from our pack¡¯s alpha and he agreed on the premise that she did some


    of the odd jobs around the base. She was heavy with my pregnancy then.


    It didn¡¯t take long for my bad luck to strike and one warm morning, the patrols found my mother torn to


    pieces by rogue werewolves. She was stuck in the position of protecting me and I felt like the pitiful or


    fearful eyes of the Silver Crescent pack members following me unfailing from that day henceforth.


    Their gazes does not fail in its task to show me how cursed I am and I have learnt to ept it in stride.


    Although the ache might resurface sometimes, I can suppress it when it does.


    I had done all my cleaning duties for the day and I closed my door quietly behind me. I lived in the


    small shack the alpha had gifted my mother when she joined the pack.


    Sometimes, I do wonder about my mother. I wonder why she would


    have be willing to die for me. My low self esteem would try to figure out if my mother didn¡¯t notice the


    smell of bad luck I believe is wafting off


    me.


    I guess that is what motherhood mean. I have never really entertained the thought of me having pups,


    you have to procure a mate first in order to have the qualifications to even think about kids.


    I shrug those thoughts away as I kept my head bowed anytime I encounter my pack members on the


    way to the square the moon goddess¡¯ night of bonding is going tomence in,


    Laying low and blending is already like second skin for me. After doing this kind if thing for years, it is


    hard not to be proficient.


    I got to the square sessfully with no whispers, jabs and the likes apanying me to my


    destination. It seemed like all the pack members were in a good mood tonight.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be happy? Even I couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement of seeing my future mate.


    ¡®We might meet our mate today¡¯, my wolf Silver said in mirroring _excitement.


    She and I had been looking forward to finding our other half since forever. A person that would consider


    us his everything.


    Silver is one of the reasons I didn¡¯t decide to end my life years ago. She had been a good wolf and


    companion. I can¡¯t really imagine what I can- do without her.


    Werewolves filled the square. I thanked my stars that I was notte after looking around and not seeing


    the pack¡¯s witch or the alpha¡¯s family around.


    As my eyes swept over the people present, my eyes clicked with a familiar stranger.


    The eyes that met mine belonged to Lily, a person I thought was my friend once. That notion was a big


    mistake on my part.


    Lily and her family joined our pack months ago. Her father was a beta and her mother was an omega.


    Her family was perfect and when she spoke to me, I was thrilled. I thought I finally found a friend thatN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    was unaffected with my background and history or how unlucky I am.


    I was wrong. I did not know I was just a game or pastime to Lily. She used me in her bid to expand her


    poprity and I guessed when I


    outlived my usefulness, she let me know. She didn¡¯t bother putting up pretenses anymore and she


    joined the ranks of my bullies.


    The question demanding an exnation to what Lily did gued my mind many times and I thought of


    confronting her on numerous asions too but my cowardly self couldn¡¯t bring myself toe face to


    face with her.


    I just watched as she went farther and farther away from me. Sometimes I med her and sometimes I


    did not. Many people would do anything to be epted by a group and I am talking from experience


    here. It is not like I would want to do a dastardly thing to get epted by my pack but if it is a harmless


    thing that I can do, I would do it in a heartbeat.


    Lily had not gotten her mate too and I didn¡¯t see her being ostracized, only I, the cursed shewolf can be


    left in the background.


    Our gazes break away from each other when Lily turned to one of the girls milling around her to


    discuss.


    I stopped my mind from thinking of her too by refocusing my attention. on this wonderful night.


    -The night of bonding is like a sacred festival because werewolves and lycans take mates seriously. If a


    werewolf is mateless, they are free to attend as many nights of bonding as they want till they find their


    mate. Even wolves that did not belong to my pack mingles with my pack members. Sometimes, it was


    all about trying your best because you don¡¯t know which pack your mate might reside in.


    You just have to pray the moon goddess choose someone closer or that she should arrange a chance


    meeting.


    Some werewolves might be miles away from their destined mate while the others can be just a look


    away.


    I earnestly hope my mate is present in this gathering because not finding my mate this time might give


    my depression a kick start. It wasn¡¯t something I was willing to witness.


    The crowd suddenly turned quiet and I jolted myself from my reverie. I looked up to see the alpha and


    his family apanying the pack¡¯s witch to make an entrance.


    Our pack¡¯s Alpha had a middle aged man¡¯s figure with what he thought was a weing smile


    decorating his face like a piece of annoying ster. His Luna, Nikki stood by his side.


    Her dressing and presentation was on point. Their two children, Chase and Dean was my biggest


    bullies.


    Because of their background, even if I have strength to retaliate, it wouldn¡¯t end on a good note for me.


    Their position as future Alpha and Beta made them co cky and invisible.


    The were the source of poprity. Every youth gathered around them like stars surrounding the moon.


    They are the major problems that made me unable to get my life on track.


    The witch stared up at the sky before clearing her throat.


    ¡°It is time.¡± She informed everyone and the atmosphere turned more solemn.


    The night was as dark as ink but the luminous moon provided a source of light that was very difficult to


    ignore.


    The moon¡¯s rays came down like spiralling stars making up a gxy. Everything was beautiful.


    My wolf, Silver was hyped up to the extreme.


    ¡®Avery, we are going to going our mate today. I can feel it.¡± Silver told me with joy.


    Her joy spread to me as I nodded.


    I felt what she was feeling too but it wasn¡¯t too clear. It was like my mate and I was on opposite sides of


    a wall. The wall might be thin and light as paper but it efficiently blocked all connections between me


    and my mate. Even if we were standing shoulder to shoulder in the square right now, we would not still


    know the other person is our mate.


    Our mate bond will be fully established when the separating wall is brought down and only the moon


    goddess had the power to do so.


    Anticipation stormed through me with the force of a tsunami and then I felt it.


    Our mate bond was sessfully established. That paper thin wall had been punctured.


    I thanked my stars that something unfortunate hadn¡¯t happened to my mate or that he is not present. It


    would have been a painful discovery for me and my wolf.


    I could feel some of the telltale signs I overhead from a group of female


    wolves when they were discussing the mate bond.


    I could feel that he was here and my eyes began their search.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter 2


    Avery


    Electricity raced through my body when I locked eyes with my destined mate. He was as handsome as


    theye. He fitted all the criteria bills I didn¡¯t know I had.


    He had me swooning to my very core.


    He was a stranger to me. He might be here for the night of bonding or official delegation matters. All I


    knew was that I had found the single most important thing in my life.


    He was talking to his friends when our gazes met. He had paused to take me in.


    I suddenly became self conscious and all my thoughts were if he liked my figure and everything that


    made me Avery.


    I felt like I had gotten a great bargain.


    Muscles trembled with every movement of his wrists and fingers. It was -the body of a very fit warrior.


    His blue pupils seemed to drown me with affections and my body burned with need I didn¡¯t know my


    body could exhibit.


    Mate.


    I knew the word that dropped from his lips because the same word dropped out of mine.


    He took an imperceptible step forward and I found myself mimicking him.


    Silver was jumping for joy in my head and I did not me her. I was ast satisfied with our mate as she


    was.


    I could feel the strength hidden beneath his calm facade. He was an Alpha and a strong one at that.


    I could see couplesing together from the corner of my eyes. The envy that always burned through


    me was suppressed this time. I had found my mate so there was nothing to be jealous about anymore.


    As he took his second step, the friend that was speaking to him discovered he was not listening and he


    stopped talking. The friend followed my mate¡¯s gaze to me and his face morphed into shock.


    He held my mate¡¯s arm and shook him roughly. My mate looked at him


    in askance.


    The question on his face was mirroring the one on mine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that girl is your mate, she has a cursed bloodline!¡± The friend whispered harshly but his


    whisper wasn¡¯t like one. He had a loud voice and he probably doesn¡¯t know how to speak sensibly.


    The words flowed into my brain like an elerated bullet. The other werewolves in the square looked


    over. It was hard not to because their sharp ears would have picked up on the words my mate¡¯s friend


    had spoken out loud.


    I could feel my heart begin to ache and a looming fear gripped me I hope my mate wouldn¡¯t do what I


    think he might do? I hope he won¡¯t realize one of my darkest nightmares?


    I desperately prayed my mate wasn¡¯t the type to care about backgrounds. I wished he would speak up


    to denounce his friend and the roaming eyes of our spectators.


    I wondered how his friend knew my background. Did he know someone from my pack?


    Our spectators began whispering but anybody with working ears could hear them, not to mention the


    werewolves popting this square.


    ¡°His destined mate is Avery? He is going to be in a great deal of bad luck.¡±


    ¡°Even if he was to be mated with an omega, it should not be the lowliest one.¡±


    ¡°I know him. Even if he wanted to take her as his mate against all odds, his family wouldn¡¯t allow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard about his pack. They are very particr about bloodlines and backgrounds.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows Avery is only good as a concubine or maid at best.¡±


    ¡°He might ept her because of her beauty.¡±


    Their serpentine words kept going on and on.


    The moment my mate¡¯s passionate eyes cooled considerably, I knew he could hear them clearly too.


    My pack¡¯s Alpha had disappointment clouding his face like having a mate is my mistake. Chase and


    Dean was smiling widely. If a random person saw them smiling now, he or she would think they found


    their mate or they won the lottery when neither of those situation happened.


    Luna Nikki¡¯s face turned stoic and it was as if she didn¡¯t want anything to do with me.


    The words being whispered kept weighing down on me like a mountain consisting of lead and all typesThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    of rare metals.


    A pri ckling feeling in my stomach told tales of what¡¯s toe.


    I was right.


    My mate came within three feet of me. His presence sent me and my wolf into a state of heightened


    overdrive. I felt like if he told me to go left right now, I would not go to the right.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± He asked. His voice was like a cool ss of water on a sunny day. It seemed to


    wash away all my troubles. His voice was as refreshing as his eyes.


    I trembled as I gave my answer.


    ¡°My name is Avery.¡±


    His disappointed gaze rested on me like a fire brand.


    ¡°Your full name.¡± He ordered with hints of a growl appearing in his voice. -With-the sound of his voice, I


    felt the ws of my nightmares sink into


    my body.


    I shook my head in a vain attempt to wake up from this cruel dream. It was all to no avail. I could feel


    my mate start to lose his patience and the eyes from our spectators seared itself into my veins.


    I couldn¡¯t breath properly.


    ¡°Avery Normans.¡± I croaked out. I could not say an additional word. My brain and mouth wouldn¡¯t allow


    me to. A severe chill took over my body as dread of what is toe stung my eyes, causing tears to


    well up.


    I wanted to beg him not to reject me even if that makes me look pathetic. Sometimes, being pathetic


    does not matter as long as my mate remained with me.


    My mate straightened. His blue eyes darkened a little when he witnessed my plight but it reverted back


    to normal.


    It looked as if his wolf tried to convince him but it clearly didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°I, Alpha Jake McWells reject you, Avery Normans as my mate.¡± His voice was as cold as it could be.


    Thest strength holding me together copse on itself and I dropped to my knees with a loud thump.


    Intense pain racked through me as the mate bond severed like it was cut with a blunt scissors. The


    ache and pain keptbining in waves and tears raced down my cheeks.


    The only thing connecting me and my destined mate together was broken.


    His voice kept echoing in my head like a broken radio and the chills that assaulted me previously


    returned with vengeance.


    My eyesight blurred and intense migraine followed. It was like everything ill wanted to befall me at


    once.


    I felt like I was trapped in an ocean full of sharks without the ability to swim no matter how useless it


    might be even if the skill is present.


    My so bs flowed out of me with a loud sound.


    I knew the werewolves watching didn¡¯t care about my predicament. They were the catalyst that caused


    my mate bond to be broken anyway.


    A rage so murderous rose in me. Wrath intertwined with my pain. The evil side I never thought I had


    surfaced and bad thoughts flew around in my head. I wanted to tear the friend that reminded my former


    mate of ¨C my status and background to shreds.


    I wanted tomit murder. I wanted to see that friend take hisst. breath in absolute terror. I wanted


    to break his bones and feast on his


    tendons with relish.


    At this moment, I wanted to do many things to the friend as payback but I can¡¯t. He was either a beta or


    a ga mma, he might even be an alpha and the meager power I had as an omega with no prior training


    would make me the losing party in any exchange we have.


    Soon I felt something. I raised my puffy eyes.


    I saw my former mate enter into the type of trance he went into when we locked eyes. Adoration


    clouded his blue eyes once more.


    He was finding his second chance mate.


    I wondered why the moon goddess didn¡¯t see my plight. I did not get a second chance mate to console


    me and if I had gotten one, I feel like he was going to reject me like Alpha Jake did.


    That would be double punishment for me.


    I don¡¯t know why the moon goddess let Alpha Jake have a second chance mate this soon. It was like I,


    the first mate was a discardable piece of stinking trash. It did not matter if you reject me because you


    are going to


    get another mate that would satisfy you. I was the dispensable one, the werewolf you could throw


    away.


    My presence or absence don¡¯t matter in the grand scheme of things. Things would go on fine


    regardless of my presence.


    I just wanted to w my eyes out in fury. My wolf, Silver that had gone silent when Alpha Jake rejected


    us started to bang against my mind.


    She wanted to take control of my body, she wanted to tear the new mate to pieces. She wanted to


    exert revenge on those who brought her this heartbreaking pain.


    I felt all she was feeling but I still had a modicum of control still holding me back frommitting every


    single bad thought that crossed my mind.


    I struggled to maintain my sanity with all the strength I could gather before I followed my former mate¡¯s


    gaze. I wanted to see the second chance mate he got.


    My head started to ring when I saw who it was. It was Lily.


    My eyes and Lily¡¯s eyes shed again for the second time.


    My heart broke.


    Why me? Why Lily? It was like a mocking show of fate¡¯s irony.


    I did everything I was supposed to do in this pack. I never stole and I kept to myself so I could not help


    but wonder why this terrible fate I was experiencing chose me.


    Lily had it all. The one thing I always wanted, Lily came to take it from me. She didn¡¯t even have to try,


    the mate bond was on her side. To be honest, it felt like the whole world was on her side as they


    watched me. dabble in the brink of insanity.


    I did not see any mockery in her gaze but there don¡¯t have to be. The situation we are in already did the


    job for her.


    Lily¡¯s eyes went back to Alpha Jake¡¯s eyes like two opposite sides of a


    ma.


    Alpha Jake strode to her position and took her in his arms.


    Amidst the pain I was suffering through, I could feel the envy I thought I suppresseding back in full


    force.


    Of course Lily wouldn¡¯t be rejected. She didn¡¯t have a bad background like I do and she did not carry a


    curse with her.


    The faces of the pack¡¯s Alpha and his family is wreathed in blinding smiles. Clearly, they were very


    happy with how the situation turned out.


    The werewolves watching our drama sighed with appreciation and they made sure to put it in words.


    ¡°Wow. Alpha Jake and Lily are a match made in heaven.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Unlike Avery, Lily has everything Avery has, don¡¯t have with so much more in store.¡±


    ¡°Thank the moon goddess for her insight.¡±


    ¡°The first mate might be wrong but the second one will turn out amazing.¡±


    ¡°I wished I could have a mate like Lily. Beautiful, smart and charming.¡± ¡°I wished I could have a mate


    like Alpha Jake. Did you see his figure?¡± ¡°Lily deserved this.¡±


    Their words reverberated I¡¯m my mind and head. So being myself automatically disqualify me as a right


    mate.


    So Lily deserved it and I don¡¯t?


    I wanted to scream to the skies and that was exactly what I did.


    I could feel the gazes of the werewolves stray to me. I heard the questions of if I had gone insane.


    Now, I did not mind. I shoved my way out of the square until I reached the woods surrounding our pack


    territory.


    My bones shifted and changed as fur the color of silver grew on the surface of my skin. I turned to my


    wolf.


    Then I started to run. I wanted to be away from this mess even if it was for a second.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Chapter 3


    Avery


    The cool wind ruffled my pelt as I ran and ran. The coolness almost reminded me of Alpha Jake but I


    shook my head to clear the stu pid thoughts out of my head at once.


    Alpha Jake wasn¡¯t mine anymore, he belonged to Lily.


    Having those kind of thoughts would just bring me nothing but pain. It will be a permanent reminder of


    how cruel fate has been to me.


    The fact that he didn¡¯t want me still send waves of awful pain through


    me.


    I made a special howl to the sky. Another howl answered me after a while.


    Unknown to my pack members that thought the worst of me, I had made a friend over the years.


    Her name was Sadie. Because she was the runt of her pack, her pack -members shunned her.


    Sadie had a good background as her father was a Beta and a strict one at that. Her mother died during


    childbirth.


    Her father med the death of his mate on Sadie. We were simr in that regard. It didn¡¯t help the


    situation that Sadie didn¡¯t inherit his beta blood and that she wasn¡¯t a male werewolf.


    All this thingspiled to drop Sadie¡¯s impression in her father¡¯s sight and the pack members followed.


    Outsiders can¡¯t cherish what you degrade.


    After Sadie¡¯s father died in one of the pack battles, it marked the beginning of Sadie¡¯s descent into hell.


    Sadie¡¯s pack members treated her badly as time went on and she had to live at the edge of the


    territory. We found each other one night when I and Sadie coincidentally went for a breather in this


    woods that bordered my pack, Silver Crescent and her pack, Crimson Blessing.


    That very day, I came across Sadiementing out loud to the forest. She was pitiful that day but I have


    no right toment because that day, I was also worse for wear. I hade out of a bullying session


    with Chase and Dean. We were no different.


    She was shocked to see me but she understood when she saw me that we were simr in more ways


    than one.


    Our friendship bloomed from there and it remained as strong as the day it sprouted.


    I picked up my pace as I raced to I and Sadie¡¯s rendezvous point. Our rendezvous point was closer to


    Sadie¡¯s pack than to my pack because we both agreed that Sadie¡¯s treatment from her pack was better


    than mine.


    At least if any werewolf from Sadie¡¯s pack discovers the wooden shack that acted as our rendezvous


    point, her punishment would be milder than when my pack members discovers it if the location was


    closer to Silver Crescent pack.


    I finally reached the wooden shack. I started to shift back to my human form.


    My fur receded and my bones morphed to the required shape and length. I opened the shack¡¯s door


    and entered.


    The wooden shack¡¯s interior was as bare as the outside. No sensitive materials were inside and we


    were too poor to furnish it with household items.


    Our homes in our respective pack does not have good furnishing too.


    I cleaned one part of the floor before settling down. I waited for Sadie toe to the shack.


    My mind could not help straying to Alpha Jack. The thought of him still bring pain but the ache was


    dulled somehow. Now, only revenge and payback dominated my mind.


    A rustle sounded. I looked up to see Sadie making her entrance with poise. I don¡¯t really know why


    Sadie¡¯s pack members discriminate against her. Sadie was beautiful and smart.


    Her blond hair looked almost white and she had pale blue eyes that seemed to suck the person she


    was staring at into oblivion. Her eyes were different from Alpha Jake¡¯s eyes in that regard.


    Her figure was on point too and sometimes I feel like I can¡¯tpare to her. She had the looks that


    demanded poprity.


    ¡°Hey beautiful.¡± Sadie said with a bright smile adorning her face. She was wearing a beautiful short


    sleeved top and knee length skirt.


    Her pale skin was highlighted by the ck skirt she wore.


    I returned her smile without standing up. Maybe she saw how strained


    my smile was as she sat down beside me after cleaning the spot she was going to settle in.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± She asked after she made herselffortable.


    Remembering the ordeal I went through caused my eyes to sting. I looked away from Sadie.


    ¡°I got my mate yesterday.¡± I managed to croak out. I folded my knees against my torso before I


    wrapped my arms around it.


    Sadie was confused before what happened finally dawned on her.


    Anger clouded her face, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he rejected you?¡±


    I


    gave a feeble nod before resting my head on my knees.


    ¡°Is he an Alpha?¡± Sadie asked when she managed to calm down. I nodded again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That Alpha would see that he lost a very important thing. We will show him how blind he


    is.¡± Sadie promised vehemently.


    I threw her a look of appreciation, ¡°He isn¡¯t native to our pack and after he rejected me, he got a second


    chance mate. He wouldn¡¯t be around to see my improvements and my recement was Lily.¡±


    A gasp bounced off the walls.


    Sadie¡¯s eyes were open in shock.


    ¡°That Lily that pretends to be on your side? That is his second chance mate?¡± She shook her head,


    ¡°Fate can be very cruel.¡±


    I gazed past the door to the night sky that was dotted with stars and a huge luminous moon.


    ¡°I wanted to hurt them. I wanted to tear into their flesh so badly. I wanted to give them payback for what


    they have done. Am I a bad person?¡± I said without moving my sight from the beautifulndscape that


    is the sky.


    Sadie patted my folded arm, ¡°Having a few bad thoughts is normal, at least you have a right to that.¡±


    Sadie stood and dashed out of the wooden shack.


    ¡°I aming!¡± Her voice echoed through the woods before dying down.


    Sadie came back a minute or twoter with a big bag and a mirror in her Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m back. We are going to let loose today and have the best time of our lives.¡± Sadie informed me


    before setting everything down in the shack¡¯s


    floor.


    She brought out attires from the bag and makeup tools.


    Within a minute, I was dressed in a tight ck and red gown. The gown had a ck as an


    extension. My skin was highlighted and when I looked into the mirror, I felt like I was a goddess. The


    ck and red gown made me look like I was wreathed in the mes of the underworld. It matched my


    inky ck hair and it didn¡¯t sh with my deep green eyes. Sadie did my makeup before dressing up


    herself. She wore an all red gown that gleamed when the moon rays touched it.


    We locked the wooden shack¡¯s door before shifting to our wolves. Sadie¡¯s wolf was the color of cream,


    it looked like white but it isn¡¯t.


    I followed Sadie¡¯s lead as she began to navigate the forest


    We reached an human city. The popce was bustling even if the night has covered everywhere. The


    city had a night life that was very alive.


    I hadn¡¯t been to an human city before. There was no reason to and I was preupied with my chores.


    Sadie, on the other hand seemed to be very familiar with this ce. She -brought me to a building.


    The building was low key but luxurious at the same time. Two bulky males stood at the entrance.


    I sniffed the air and I noticed that those bouncers were werewolves too. This club caters to werewolves


    too.


    Sadie dragged us to the entrance. When the bouncer on the right asked for an invitation card, I


    panicked.


    Sadie dispelled my panic when she brought out a ck card rimmed with gold.


    The bouncers let us in.


    ¡°Sadie, how did you get an invitation card?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You know that guy from my pack that is wooing me? This invitation card is one of his gifts to me. Don¡¯t


    be shocked, there are still VIP and VVIP cards above this one.¡± Sadie said with a smug smile on her


    lips. She looked at ease here and I tried my best to follow her lead. She took me to the club¡¯s dance


    floor.


    An high tempo music was ying as the colorful lights sprinkled the dance floor with bright lights.


    Sadie dragged me to the bar.


    ¡°I know you, you won¡¯t be able to dance to my satisfaction if you are still sober and you are probably


    still a virgin. Today is the night you¡¯ll lose it.¡± Sadie said with ulterior motives shining in her pupils as


    she ordered something from the bartender.


    I didn¡¯t stop her and when she set the drinks before me, I gulped it down with fervor.


    Previously, I wanted to keep myself for my future mate but now that I was rejected and unwanted, it


    didn¡¯t matter if I kept my v-card or not. My belief in mates and the mate bond has weakened


    considerably, I will rather chose someone of my choice instead of subjecting myself to the agony and


    pain the mate bonds brings.


    The alcohol burned my throat as it travelled to my stomach. After downing a few cups, I began to feel


    woozy and I wondered what kind of mixture it is that it could affect me, a werewolf to this extent.


    When Sadie saw I was drunk, she led me to the dance floor as she danced. I copied her moves


    because I couldn¡¯t dance at all.


    ¨C It was then I saw him.


    He wasing down from the decorated stairs that probably led to the VIP or VVIP sections of the


    club.


    His purple hair was styled to the side and his enchanting lc eyes captured my soul. The suit he wore


    did nothing to hide his warrior build. I could hear my wolf, Silver purr softly and I decided within me that


    this was the man I was going to lose my v-card to.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Chapter 4


    Avery


    I stared at him like I was a dumbstruck fool. He was beautiful and


    dominant to boot.


    My wolf, Silver began to purr softly. I was still drunk so I couldn¡¯t get what she was saying.


    The man I was looking at stared back at me. His lc eyes were like burning pools that could drown me


    entirely.


    He approached me like an hunter stalking a beloved prey.


    ¡°Mine.¡± His growl sounded. I couldn¡¯t hear him clearly because of the loud music and my drunkenness


    but somehow, I knew the word he said from the very depths of my soul.


    He shoved the dancing people obstructing me from him without any regard. It was like I was the only


    important person to him.


    Sadie danced closer to me.


    ¡°That¡¯s how to do it. Go for that hunk. Don¡¯t let that scu mbag alpha decide your mood!¡± Sadie


    whispered and her words were like a boost of adrenaline. It gave me the tiny bit of push I needed.


    I danced closer to the guy that stole my breath away.


    When he finally reached my position, he drew me into his arms. He sank his head into the crook of my


    neck before taking a deep breath.


    His breathes caused electricity to run down my skin to my core. I almost let out a purring sound.


    The air was pungent with the smell of roses. I didn¡¯t know why other shewolves loved the smell of


    flowers but now I realized the reason. It was intoxicating. I didn¡¯t have anybody that would wake my


    love of flowers.


    I knew this rosy scent came from him so I inhaled it as much as I could. The scent was enchanting and


    seductive.


    I raised up my head to give him an inexperienced smooch. My action seemed to release the beast


    locked within him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He carried me in a princess hold before ascending the stairs hurriedly. I could feel his haste but I was in


    more of an hurry.


    I felt like merging my whole body with him. I don¡¯t know the reason for


    that but I did not care at all.


    I wanted something and I knew he was the only one that could give it to


    ¡®me.


    I curled my arms around him as I shifted the way he carried me into a ko¡¯s position.


    His breathes kept stoking a fire hidden within me.


    ¡°Wait for a little while baby, I will soon take care of you.¡± He whispered and I ceased my restless


    touching.


    In my daze, I could feel a door opening before my back came in contact with a soft and silky thing. It


    was a bed.


    I knew what was going to happen and I will dly indulge in it with no regrets. At least, I will know I


    didn¡¯t give my virginity to someone unworthy.


    His beautiful and dark eyed sucked me in as his lips lightly touched my own. Soon the kiss began to


    deepen and my inexperience showed. My inexperience seemed go unlock his urge to teach and


    conquer because he kept his lips on mine without giving me a moment of respite.


    His kiss took me on a rollercoaster journey that heightened the pleasure he was giving me. I didn¡¯t want


    this moment to end at all. I wanted this moment to go on forever.


    My body softened and I felt like I was in between clouds. My instincts took over me as I wrapped my


    legs around his waist while leaving light kiss on every area I could touch.


    The feel of his skin on my lips was destabilizing and it felt like I was using drugs.


    A deep growl dropped from his lips before he held me tighter. He sank into me and §ªet out a pained


    moan.


    He paused before showering more kisses on my face and body. His intense kisses softened the pain I


    was feeling.


    Soon the pain faded away and pleasure took its ce. I grabbed at his shoulders with all my strength


    as his muscles contracted with his every action.


    I opened my clouded eyes so as to imprint his face in my memory. It was a futile action because all I


    could feel was the love he was giving me.


    I gave up any intent to see his face clearly and sumbed to his enchanting pleasures


    *****


    I woke up with a banging headache but I ignored it. This level of pain is still manageable. It was still


    within the limits of my pain tolerance.


    I scanned the room I was in. It was furnished extravagantly but by its structure I knew it wasn¡¯t a


    residential house.


    It was either a hotel or something along that line.


    I came down from the bed. My legs shook and a throbbing pain came from deep within my core.


    Brusise covered some parts of my skin.


    It was the aftermath of our love fest.


    I blushed as I sneaked a peek at the huge back that was barely covered by, the bed sheets.


    Heat gathered at my privates again but I ignored it.


    I was willfulst night and we both had lots of fun. This morning however, I had to return to my


    mundane life.


    Someone as charismatic as he is would have suitors or family. A family might not ept me if they


    learned of my background and I don¡¯t feel like I can battle suitors with the same background that he


    has.


    Our one night stand would end here.


    I stomped down the urge to turn him over so I could see his face. My memories of yesternight didn¡¯t


    capture his face well.


    I grabbed my tattered clothes before i wore them. I opened the door ¨¢s silently as I can. I was scared of


    waking him up. He might not let me leave because I knew in the depths of my soul that he enjoyed our


    night together.


    Besides, I don¡¯t really trust myself. If he stared at me with his stormy eyes, I might decide not to leave.


    It was better to leave silently like this. A situation with no strings attached. It would prevent me from


    pining at the things that are beyond my reach. The club that Sadie had brought me was less popted


    in daytime so I got out of the building with rtive ease.


    The only off putting thing is that I didn¡¯t like the way the bouncers leered


    at me.


    It made me feel like I was a loose woman.


    I shrugged the feeling off before retracing I and Sadie¡¯s steps to the entrance of the town.


    When I got into the woods, I shifted into my wolf before heading to the shack I and Sadie built.


    For now, I had to go back to my pack and I couldn¡¯t go dressed like this. The talks about me were


    already plenty, I don¡¯t want another topic to be added to the list.


    After arriving at the shack, I changed before I howled to the woods.


    I waited for Sadie toe. I didn¡¯t wait long before she came. She was still as beautiful as always.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sadie asked curiously as she levelled her gaze at my neck. I checked where she was


    looking at and blushed.


    My clothes covered all the love marks that mysterious stranger left on my body but the ones at my neck


    wasn¡¯t covered properly.


    Sadie¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I remember! It¡¯s from that handsome hunk fromst night. Tell me all about it. Was


    his peepee huge?¡±


    I smacked Sadie away lightly. Sometimes I wonder what her brains conjures that made her this


    outspoken about bedroom activities. ¡°How would I know?¡± I replied her stoically even as my ears


    colored


    crimson.


    ¡°Who slept with himst night? You! So you should know. Did you go straight to the action or did he


    perform forey?¡± Sadie continued her questions after rolling her eyes at me.


    My lips curved into a smile. For a moment, I wanted to forget the reason I waited for Sadie toe.


    Being her friend made living in this world easier. She was a blob of sunshine.


    I cleared my throat, ¡°Sadie, do you know were I can get wolfsbane? I heard that it could weaken a


    wolf¡¯s ability to sense mate bonds.¡±


    Sadie¡¯s mouth dropped open and I knew what I was asking about shocked her greatly. It would shock


    anyone that heard it.


    A person in their right mind wouldn¡¯t want to block their ability to sense. their mates. A mate was the


    other half thatpletes a werewolf. Why would they want to block the only way to get to their other


    half?


    Anyone that heard my words would say only call me crazy.


    It didn¡¯t matter because this was a decision I am very intent on. I don¡¯t want another heartbreak. The


    pain of rejection wasn¡¯t something I


    wanted to go through again. That kind of pain can crush a person¡¯s me ntal defence.


    I wouldn¡¯t even wish that kind of pain on my enemy.


    Rejection would make you feel like you are all alone with no one toe to your aid. It is a devastating


    feeling.


    After my one night stand with the mysterious stranger, the paining from my rejection dulled


    significantly but I still remembered the feeling clearly.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Chapter 5


    Sadie had note out of her shock yet but I didn¡¯t me her. I did not look at her. The only thing I did


    was stare at the moon.


    The moon was bright and calming but I was feeling the opposite of what the moon was.


    Sometimes I wonder why the moon goddess gave her creations the ability to reject their mates.


    Mates were supposed to be your only refuge, something you can¡¯t do


    without.


    Werewolves had forgotten that mate bond was a way for a ersom to find their other halves. Now, they


    look at backgrounds, bloodlines or something else when looking for a mate. The mates given to them


    by the moon goddess has a higher chance of being despised if their background or their bloodlines


    doesn¡¯t make it to their mates¡¯ unknown bottom line.


    In this kind of world, I would rather choose who I want to be with after I have taken a good look at them


    than sumbing to the mate bond again. It is not like I don¡¯t believe in the moon goddess, I just don¡¯t


    want to be hurt again. The pain of a broken mate bond isn¡¯t an easy thing to endure and it isn¡¯t


    something I want to reexperience.


    Sadie finally calmed down. She sat beside me before taking my hands.


    into hers.


    ¡°Is it because of that scu mbag alpha¡¯s rejection?¡± Sadie¡¯s voice was choked with so bs and I felt sorry


    for her. She shouldn¡¯t have been brought into my mess but she is the only one that mufgt be able to get


    what I needed so I took the selfish option of informing her.


    ¡°Majorly.¡± I manages to croak out and Sadie patted my hands softly in a bid to console me.


    ¡°You know that guy from my pack that had been wooing me?¡± She asked as she looked away from me


    to join me in staring at the sky. I missed to acknowledge her statement.


    She had told me about the alpha that chased her fervently without any regard for her unsavory


    background and status.


    I was so happy for her when I hears it because Sadie deserved a burst of sunshine amidst the gloomy


    atmosphere herck exuded.


    ¡°He will find a way to get you the little but of wolfsbane you need. I just


    want to confirm something. Are you really sure you want to do this?¡± Sadie asked as she brought her


    eyes back to my face.


    ¡°It is what I want.¡± I said quietly. It is either this or extreme pain and suffering.


    Sadie nodded and stood up. I knew she was about to leave. Wolfsbane was a product controlled by


    those in power. It won¡¯t be easy to get it. ¡°Sadie, don¡¯t stress yourself out. If you can¡¯t find any


    wolfsbane, you can stop searching for it. We would find another alternative.¡± I advised before I shifted


    into my wolf.


    I began to run back to my pack.


    After I got to the Silver Crescent pack, I snuck back to my home.


    I took a refreshing bath before rxing on my old bed.


    My mind couldn¡¯t help but go back to the stranger I had a one night with. That night was the first time I


    felt so free and uninhibited. That stranger had loved every inch of my body in a very memorable way.


    Besides, I thought my wolf, Diver wouldin but she didn¡¯t. She was silent all through except for


    when she purred when I saw our one night stand descending from the VIP or VVIP area upstairs.


    ¡®Silver?¡¯ I called. She answered me back enthusiastically and my mind settled down. I would not want


    something bad to happen to my wolf because I decided to indulge myself. It would have been a painful


    exchange no matter how I loved the stranger I had a one night stand with.


    A quiet knock reverberated through my small house. It brought me our of my thoughts.


    I stood up to check the door. I don¡¯t know who would want to visit me at this time. Besides, nobody


    comes here except to issue jobs and the like.


    I had outgrown the expectation of someone visiting me because they liked me.


    I opened the door to see alpha Jake, my former mate. His blue eyes were still as enchanting as they


    had been the night before but for some reason, I didn¡¯t like them as much as I previously did.


    ¡°Hello alpha Jake.¡± I said as I bowed down slightly. I would not want my pack¡¯s alpha to punish me


    because of setting as trivial as the respects for alphas.


    Alpha Jake¡¯s eyes scammed my body thoroughly and I began to feel


    ufortable. It was not like the stranger¡¯s hot gaze fromst night. While the stranger¡¯s gaze excited


    me, alpha Jake¡¯s gaze made me feel like ants were crawling along my skin.


    He held me up as he righted my posture. When he finishes, I took a tiny step back. I didn¡¯t want


    anything to do with him.


    Why would alpha Jakee here secretly to meet a shewolf he had already rejected? I knew his


    motives for being here won¡¯t be pure but for now, I had to listen.


    He was more powerful than I am. I was just s weak omega. Going against him in a frontal action won¡¯t


    be wise.


    ¡°Alpha Jake, what can I help you with? I am about to go do my chores.¡± I said in a soft voice. I tried to


    hint at him that I had things to do even if the action might be futile.


    ¡°Avery, I know my rejection was a bit harsh but I am willing to make it up to you.¡± Alpha Jake said and


    horror began dawning on me. This shouldn¡¯t be what I am thinking it is. Alpha Jake should not destroy


    the good impression he had on me previously.


    I took a deep breath, ¡°Alpha Jake, why would you make it up to me? It is natural for you to reject me


    because I wasn¡¯t up to the standards you set for your chosen mate.¡±


    It pained me when I said it was natural for Aloha Jake to discard what didn¡¯t fit his whims but I said it


    anyway. I would do anything to make him leave right now.


    ¡°I am leaving this pack two days from today and I want you toe with me. I know you don¡¯t get along


    with Lily. Don¡¯t worry, I will caution her. All I want is for you yo take me as your mate.¡± Alpha Jake finally


    expressed what he came here for and it made disgust rise up from the pits of my stomach.


    Alpha Jake wanted me to follow him to his pack to be his concubine while Lily takes Herr rightful ce


    as his Luna. A concubine that would never see the light. A concubine that would be ridden with side


    talks and


    rumors.


    I stumbled back, ¡°What?!¡±


    I had suspected his motives when he appeared. I didn¡¯t know one of my worst nightmares will stille


    true.


    I could not believe I had wanted to take this disgusting scu m as my lifelong refuge. Now I could


    understand why the moon goddess allowed


    her creations to reject each other.


    If I had yo spend a lifetime with a scu mbag like aloha Jake, I would rather run away ormit suicide.


    I stabilized myself with my doorframe as I observes the insect tahr called himself an alpha.


    I couldn¡¯t actually reject him here brcauose there was nobody around to stop him if he daecides to


    force himself on me. Besides, even if my pack members are around, they wouldn¡¯t stop him.


    They would say it is my bewitching face that caused this scenario. They would a not lift a finger to herlo


    meq.


    My pack¡¯s alpha might even give me out as a gift to improve hiosa rtions with alpha Jake.


    ¡°Alpha Jake, give me more time to think about it.¡± I said after a long while. Alpha Jake took a long ko ok


    at me before leaving. He knew I had no room to reject or object so he felt at ease but he didn¡¯t know I


    had other ns.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter 6


    After Alpha Jake left, I closed the door and leaned against it. All my strength seemed to have sapped


    away from me.


    The whole situation sickened me. It looks like this pack isn¡¯t a conducive ce for me.


    The next day, I started feeling queasy. I did not want to attribute anything else other than the disgusting


    power y at work for the cause of my sickness.


    When the nauseating feeling got too much to bear, I went outside my house to retch and after I was


    done, I cleaned myself up carefully.


    A few minutes after I went back inside my home, a knock sounded. The knock reminded me of alpha


    Jake¡¯s scu mmy intentions so I didn¡¯t want to open the door.


    However, I had to answer the door regardless of my feelings about whoever was knocking.


    I opened the door to see Chase, one of my pack¡¯s alpha sons. He was one of those huge group of


    people that enjoys seeing me knocked down into the dirt.


    ¡°My father wants to see you. Follow me.¡± He said in amanding tone. It was like he didn¡¯t want to


    use any extra words on me but that was fine because I don¡¯t want to hear his words too.


    I freshened up and locked my house¡¯s door before going with Chase to meet the alpha.


    My alpha¡¯s beaming face almost blinded me when he came into my sights. Luna Nikki sat by his side


    like a prim wife she tries to be.


    As I stood before them, they did not even ask me to sit, I just stared at them. My feelings were telling


    me so.etching is wrong.


    My pack¡¯s alpha, Bryan scanned me appreciatively.


    His


    gaze irked me. It made me seem like amodity he was evaluating the price of.


    ¡°Alpha, Chase said you asked to see me.¡± I prompted when it felt like alpha Bryan was going to


    continue calcting my worth all day long. ¡°Alpha Jake said he wanted you to follow him to his pack.


    He promised to give you money and anything you would ever want.¡± Alpha Ryan finally


    said and I cringed with hate.


    His words was basically a repeat of what alpha Jake spouted yesterday. It was still this concubine


    matter.


    I knew the way alpha Jake left confidently hinted at the fact that I had no choice in deciding my fate.


    It was ironic.


    How did he want me to take him as my mate after he brutally rejected me? Did he think I am still filled


    with the expectations of a lifetime of love with my partner?


    Alpha Ryan on the other hand frustrates me. Even if he didn¡¯t consider anything, he should have


    considered that I had  ved away for his pack for years. He is taking me to be a disposable tool.


    It is good if there is need for me but if there isn¡¯t, he would sell me away.


    He didn¡¯t care that mistresses or concubines had rotten reputations. He didn¡¯t care that me following


    alpha Jake without him being my destined mate or even a chosen one, I was going to be drowned in


    gossips and usations.


    Luna Nikki probably saw I wasn¡¯t in the mood they expected me so she let what she might call a sweet


    smile adorn her face.


    ¡°I know you might be angry at alpha Jake for rejecting you in front of everybody. He had a reason for


    that. You status isn¡¯t enough to match him.¡± She said in a soft voice.


    I rolled my eyes me ntally as anger climbed thedder of my heart like a constricting vine.


    It was times like this I wished I was among those kinds of strong omegas or betas that could confront


    anyone with a hint of injustice.


    ¡°Besides, he will cater to all your needs. You don¡¯t need to wait endlessly for a second chance mate


    that might never turn up.¡± Luna Nikki continued.


    As I resisted the urge to p her face, a dizzy spell hit me.


    Everything I could see seem to go on an intense rollercoaster ride. ck dots filled my vision as I


    copsed on the spot.


    I could vaguely feel somebody carry me while alpha Bryan¡¯s authoritative voice sounded. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Take¡­er¡­the..linic.¡±


    I heard panic in his voice. I knew he didn¡¯t want this usefulmodity to have issues.


    Theyid me on something soft and a sour liquid was fed to me. I gulped it down subconsciously and


    my dizziness subsided slowly.


    When I came to, the female doctor¡¯s disapproving face came into my sights.


    Normally, werewolves or lycans don¡¯t need doctors because of their super fast healing but every pack


    have them on standby to provide aid in unusual situations.


    Alpha Bryan and his whole family was present.


    The atmosphere felt like I was going to attend a trial or an human court


    case.


    The doctor pushed up her sses. I don¡¯t know why she was wearing sses when werewolves have


    good eyesight. She was a ssic example of werewolves who disdain humans but they would still pick


    up things like fashion and the likes from them.


    ¡°Now that she is awake, I can finally speak freely.¡± The doctor said. Her tone contained the contempt


    she felt for me but right now I didn¡¯t mind it.


    I only wanted to know what was wrong with me. A werewolf or a lycan doesn¡¯t fall sick except for


    unusual cases like curses, specialized poisons and others along that line.


    Anything that can cause a werewolf to get dizzy spells or nausea can be pretty serious.


    The doctor pushed her eye sses up again, ¡°Avery is pregnant.¡±


    After her words, there was intense silence. The silense was stifling. The air felt like it was filled with


    solid matter.


    My hear rang and I wondered if I heard the wrong thing.


    ¡°What?!¡± My voice sounded piercing in the quiet clinic.


    The doctor did not look at me at all. She only faced alpha Bryan and his family.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t supposed to show signs of the pregnancy this early. Avery was affected because she


    mated with an high-level werewolf. His pups carry his strong bloodline so the signs that were supposed


    toeter came earlier.¡± The doctor exined to alpha Bryan.


    Alpha Bryan¡¯s face became as ck as a pot¡¯s bottom. His anger was clear as day. Luna Nikki was


    staring at me like she stumbled upon an exotic


    creature.


    Alpha Bryan took a deep breath before directing a unfathomable look at


    me.


    I flinched at his biting gaze.


    Finally, he left with his whole family and the doctor also ushered herself out. I was left to my thoughts.


    Judging by the stare alpha Bryan gave me, I am very sure he was going to do something drastic. He


    wouldn¡¯t want amodity that can secure his connections go.


    He might order me to get an abortion. I might not be chaste like he originally thought but I still have my


    uses. Lustful alphas like alpha Jake wouldn¡¯t mind if I have slept with a man before. All they are


    interested in is my body and how they can dominate it.


    I was already debating whether to leave this pack. The way things are going, staying here would only


    make me a tool and a scapegoat.


    All this years I had spent in the Silver Crescent Pack shed through my mind. During those years,


    there were times I wanted to just take my belongings and flee.


    However, the thought of bing a rogue stopped me. Werewolf packs don¡¯t have a good impression


    of rogues. Besides, I didn¡¯t really know how to survive in the outside world.


    I touched my t tummy gently.


    Now, my pups are giving me the courage to try surviving outside the Silver Crescent Pack.


    When I said i will only ept a man that had passed my careful consideration as my mate, I knew I


    might not find a suitable fit at all. The only person that left a good impression with me was the father of


    my pups.


    Our one night fling ended the moment I left the club. Even if I wanted to go back, I can¡¯t do that


    because I don¡¯t know his name and I did not remember his face.


    For my pups, I have to grow stronger.


    I would not want my pups to grow up in the same oppressive atmosphere I grew up in. I don¡¯t want


    them to be subject to gossips and side talks.


    Most importantly, I don¡¯t want to lose them in an abortion because a scu mbag alpha wants me to be


    his mistress.


    Aside from the fact that alpha Jake rejected me, wanting me to coexist with Lily was a bad idea.


    Besides, I don¡¯t know why an alpha was allowed to choose concubines after he had found his destined


    mate.


    Even if Lily was my enemy, I still sympathized with her. Her alpha wanted another woman days after


    discovering her. I wanted tough at my past self for envying her.


    She didn¡¯t know the nature of the man she was going to spend her lifetime with.


    After I felt better. I came down from the bed and stretched.


    I walked out of the clinic and started my trek back to my shack.


    ¡°I heard Avery is pregnant for an unknown man.¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t pregnant when she appeared at the mating ceremony night.¡±


    ¡°I know. She went to fo rnicate because alpha Jake rejected her.¡±


    ¡°Haha. She is a who re, there is no doubt about it.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t sleep with some random man because of alpha Jake¡¯s rejection. She just wanted to use


    him as an excuse to cover her messy ways.¡±


    ¡°I heard alpha Jake intends to take her as concubine but now, she is pregnant with a wild man¡¯s pups.


    ¡°Really?! Her face makes me want to have her as a concubine too but what will alpha Jake do now that


    she is pregnant?¡±


    Murmuring voices flew into my eyes and I chuckled sadly. I have turned into a topic of discussion again.


    I knew the news of my pregnancy won¡¯t stay unknown for long.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter 7


    Dante


    I was on my usual evening run. The wind rustled through my pelt as I cut though the air.


    On my left and right sides, the forestry blur because of my high speed of motion.


    I was taking more time in my runs these past few days because of the issue weighing on my mind.


    I can not forget thedy I spent a passionate night with.


    I had been veryx with her so she used that opening in my defenses to slip away. I had indulged too


    much in the pleasure of finding my mate.


    I thought she knew I was her mate, I didn¡¯t know that the next day she would be gone from my life as


    suddenly as she entered it.


    All my mind can generate are just her beautiful face and her lovely eyes. Everything about her amazed


    me.


    To me, she was the best creation the moon goddess made. She was too perfect.


    Lycans were considered a higher existence than werewolves. The moon goddess crated us as natural


    born warriors but as our bloodlines were too powerful, we find it hard to find our mates.


    My right hand man, Luca was so shocked when I gave him the task of finding her. His search came up


    futile.


    I had dyed my stay in the town I met her but it didn¡¯t help matters. After I tasted the sensation of


    having my destined mate in my arms, I couldn¡¯t handle doing without her.


    Sometimes, I doubted my charms. I thought shewolves preferred men who were handsome and


    charismatic but my mate left without looking back.


    Nothing was missing from the room so I knew she wasn¡¯t like those girls that would abscond with the


    possessions they could find after a person sleeps with them. She wasn¡¯t interested in my wealth.


    I howled to the moon in dissatisfaction before I headed back to the Lycan City.


    I had wanted to wait for my mate in the town I met her for as long as I can but my official duties stopped


    me. I could only stay for a maximum of two days.


    I shifted back to my human form before freshening up.


    I headed to my office to finish the paperwork that was half done.


    A knock sounded.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I didn¡¯t lift my head from my work when I instructed whoever was at the door toe here


    in.


    It was an unwritten rule. A lycan with issues to solve mustn¡¯te to me except it is very important.


    Luca deals with the less important matters.


    ¡°Son, I came to visit you.¡± A sweet voice said.


    I raised up my head when I heard my Mom¡¯s voice.


    A groan slipped past my lips when I saw she was with a petite girl.


    This was the major reason why I don¡¯t like my mom¡¯s visits.


    After I came back from the hellish training every lycan king has to go through, my mom went into a


    matchmaking spree.


    She kept bringing female lycans to bombard me. She wanted me to chose my future mate.


    In the past, I just disliked it and I told her so. Now that I had found my destined mate, I hated her acts


    even more.


    If she wasn¡¯t my mother, I would have acted against her.


    I took a deep breath to calm my emotions so I would notsh out at her. ¡°Mom, what are you doing


    here?¡± I asked in a level voice.


    My mom


    ¡°norted. ¡°Can¡¯t I visit my son again?¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply her words, I just stored at her impassively.


    I did not want to hear her spiel on chosen mates and the likes.


    ¡°I heard you were looking for the woman you had a one night stand with. Don¡¯t focus on those types of


    women, they are whor es at their core.¡± My mom said with a frown, ¡°Those kinds of women are only


    interested in your power and money. Her game is for you to miss her and search for her.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The beast in me made my eyes turn crimson in anger. The words my mother said about my mate made


    me want to strangle her to death. I had


    to curb the urge by digging my elongated nails into my palms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her like that.¡± I growled as I stood up. The desk creaked under the weight of my


    hands.


    The sound cut through the atmosphere like a knife.


    The aura of a lycan king spread from my body. It was supposed to be used to intimidate my foes but


    now, I had to use it.


    I didn¡¯t like how my mother kept testing my bottom line every time.


    ¡°For the records, I would have preferred it if she was interested in my wealth and power. At least then,


    she would have stayed by my side.¡± I said before sitting down.


    ¡°See?! She had already bewitched you! That girl knew what she was doing.¡± Myother acted like a cat


    that had its tail stepped on.


    I directed an intense stare at her.


    ¡°Leave.¡± I ordered before going back to my work.


    ¡°Look at this girl I brought. Her family background is good and she is strong. She is worthy of staying by


    your side as your mate.¡± My mother¡¯s words went in though one ear and came out in the other.


    I was used to all her antics. I can¡¯t count how many girls she had introduced to me.


    When my mother saw I wasn¡¯t giving her any chance to spout nonsense, she left with the girl that came


    with her.


    For some reason, the girl that came with my mom seemed to annoy me more than the others before


    her.


    Since the day I met my mate, all females felt like they had lost their charm.


    After I was done with the paperwork remaining, I went to my bedroom


    to rest.


    Lycans and werewolves can do without sleep but we still perform the ¡­action.


    ¡±


    As Iid on my bed, I couldn¡¯t catch a wink of sleep. All I could think about was my runaway mate.


    Her green eyes were expressive emeralds that could suck the souls of men away. Her face could


    cause civil war because it draws people in with the mix of seduction and innocence it exudes.


    I have heard about men going crazy because of women. I always thought


    those men were weak and spineless people who wouldn¡¯t go far in life but now, I am in the same


    predicament.


    I feel like if shees back to my side, I am willing to be in the same category as those men I


    despised.


    Memories of the night I shared with her kept surfacing in my mind. I regretted giving into my urges that


    day.


    I should have known her better. I should have asked for her name.


    That night, all I cared about was bing one with her because I thought she would still be by my side


    in the days that followed. Her hands were full of callouses that should have been caused by repeated


    heavy work.


    I knew she wasn¡¯t a lycan. She was a omega.


    Werewolves heal rapidly but the rate of their healing depended on their constitution. Besides, even if


    her body has fast recovery, doing strenuous jobs frequently can cause callouses too.


    My eyes narrowed at the thought of her undergoing suffering


    somewhere. Anybody that dares to touch her should be prepared to give their lives in exchange.


    The scent of her pheromones seemed to linger around me and I could catch a whiff of it sometimes.


    After we mated, her scent seemed to follow


    me.


    I would do anything to find her but I had no leads.


    There are innumerable werewolf packs sca ttered across the world. Even the Lycans¡¯ City had


    numerous branches.


    I don¡¯t even know where to begin. Even if I had the resources, looking for her among the billions of


    creatures living on earth is like trying to find a needle in a haystack.


    My only lead was the town we met each other. I had already instructed some of my subordinates to


    stand guard at the town in case she appears again.


    I wondered if she had someone she was dating. I knew I was her first man in bed matters but I don¡¯t


    know if she was in a rtionship.


    No matter how selfish it was, I didn¡¯t want her to be in a rtionship with anybody.


    The thought of her being in the arms of another causes me to burn with


    mes of dark jealousy.


    That kind of jealousy wants me to lock her by my side while I tear the man she might be in a


    rtionship with to shreds.


    As a renowned lycan king, I wasn¡¯t supposed to wear my emotions on my


    sleeve but my mate makes me want to break all the rules for her.


    All I ask from her is for her to be my queen.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8


    Avery


    For myself and my unborn pups, I had to leave the Silver Crescent Pack.


    I know alpha Bryan would have people on the lookout for me. There would be people watching over me


    every time.


    There is assurance that he might order me to abort my babies. Something I won¡¯t do even if they will


    threaten me with death.


    My pups were my hope of living now.


    I packed my belongings in a small bag that was easy to carry. I didn¡¯t have my things to my name so


    my belongings fitted into the bag snugly. After packing my luggage, I sat down on a stool to think.


    Alpha Bryan won¡¯t let me escape his control. Besides, even if I have thoughts of escape, I can¡¯t


    execute it. I was just an omega without any hint of warrior training, I won¡¯t be be able to go against


    betas and alphas that obtained their prowess through blood and tears.


    I had to tackle this matter in a smarter way because this is a situation that won¡¯t show results if I try to


    use brute force.


    If I want to escape, I had to get the help of somebody else and the only person that would benefit from


    my absence in Silver Crescent Pack is my acquaintance, Lily.


    She is the only one that would suffer if alpha Bryan force me to abort my kids because I would be able


    to follow alpha Jake then.


    No female would like it if her husband unts his concubine. Especially if the concubine was someone


    she had bad rtions with.


    I don¡¯t think Lily had the guts to reject the mate bond and even if she did, alpha Jake won¡¯t allow her to.


    His possessiveness can be maddening.


    Lily will be my way out.


    I went out to perform my duties. Fortunately, I was able to work near the training ground today.


    I went to the ce I normally see Lily train with her friends. I dropped a piece of my cloth with a ¡®find


    me¡¯ message scrawled underneath.


    The piece of cloth was one of my usual attires. Lily knew this was my


    belonging.


    She woulde to me when she finds my message.


    After I was done with my chores, I went back to my shack to wait.


    Hours flew by and my anxiety climbed. I don¡¯t know if Lily got my message. If she had, she should


    know it was from me so I don¡¯t know why she hadn¡¯t contacted me yet.


    Did she not know how precarious this situation is to both of us?


    If I don¡¯t escape from alpha Bryan¡¯s control, she would not have an easy life.


    Her only option was helping me. Anything else would bring havoc to both of us.


    My nerves were as high strung as a tightly pressed spring. Lily¡¯s hesitation is making me unbnced.


    A quiet knock interrupted my stare at the glowing moon in the sky. I hurriedly open the door to see Lily.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I invited but she just fixated me with a frown.


    I didn¡¯t back down under her unnerving stare either. Even if I didn¡¯t know anything about psychological


    warfare, I knew giving up in my stance now would affect my prowess in our negotiationster.


    ¡°Do you want people to see us together? If so, I am d to indulge you.¡± I said as I held the door open.


    Although darkness had covered the night sky and there was only a moon and no stars in the sky, it


    didn¡¯t affect a werewolf¡¯s eyesight.


    Darknessing from the onset of the night won¡¯t help matters when a werewolf searches carefully.


    Lily went in, ¡°You have gotten a lot bolder, Avery.¡±


    I shrugged.


    Troubled times calls for sharp growth.


    This time around, I can¡¯t just let my pack have its way.


    I sat back down on the only wooden stool I had in my shack as I levelled


    a stare at Lily. Lily didn¡¯t sit down.


    I don¡¯t know if she disdained my home but I don¡¯t care about her


    thoughts on my house.


    It was better if she kept standing. I don¡¯t want her scent lingering on my


    furniture after she is gone even if I won¡¯t be staying in this shack for long. ¡°What do you want?¡± Lily


    asked in a chilly tone.


    I smiled, ¡°You should have an idea of what is going to transpire. Otherwise, you would not have visited


    me.¡±


    Lily did not reply.


    ¡°You must have heard the rumors about me and alpha Jake.¡± I started, ¡°I am not interested in alpha


    Jake at all.¡±


    Lily sneered, ¡°You say you are not interested but after we make our n here, you might ry all our


    preparations in order to gain favor in his sight.¡±


    I almost gagged at her words. I can never picture myself going to seek alpha Jake out on my own.


    Why will I go and suck up to a scu mbag?


    I would never believe that alpha Jake won¡¯t have any other concubines in the future. As long as there is


    a precedent, the act of taking concubines in would continue.


    If I go with alpha Jake, my mind won¡¯t be able to settle down because the fear that he might bring home


    another beautiful shewolf would hang over my head like an execution knife.


    Besides, alpha Jake wasn¡¯t the type of person I would like to sacrifice my reputation for. He was not a


    worthwhile bet to fixate on.


    I took a deep breath, ¡°If I loved alpha Jake, I wouldn¡¯t have slept with another man.¡±


    ¡°You might have done it in a fit of anger. You are furious at him for rejecting you only to ept me.¡± Lily


    argued.


    ¡°I will admit I felt pained when I was rejected and I had envy bubbling in me when I saw you guys


    be mates. Now, those feeling are gone so you won¡¯t get anywhere by trying to question me.¡± I


    calmly said.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Lily queried after I finished my words. Her beautiful face was twisted into


    a grimace. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I want you to help me escape from this pack. Love is no more on my mind, I would rather focus on


    raising my pups.¡± I said as I directed my gaze at the slightly opened window.


    I could see the tiny particles floating in the ray of the moon that was able to enter through the window.


    ¡°I would go far away. Be rest assured that I won¡¯t disturb you and alpha Jake ever again. You just have


    to help me escape.¡± I continued without taking my gaze back to her.


    My pups were the reason I was making all this efforts. During normal times, I would have followed


    alpha Bryan¡¯s arrangements for me but when my pups got involved, I couldn¡¯t do it.


    Besides, I can¡¯t handle being alpha Jake¡¯s lover. I have to leave.


    Lily¡¯s ringingugh broke the silence that ensued after my words.


    ¡°I should help you escape? Do you know how much harm mighte to me if I help you? Or do you


    expect me to just take the fall obediently while you enjoy yourself elsewhere?¡± Lily¡¯s questions came


    like rapid bullets.


    ¡°That was the reason I wanted you here. I don¡¯t want you to be a scapegoat. My n is for you to throw


    one of the parties you and those shewolves organize.¡± I exined and Lily gave a brisk nod.


    ¡°You are going to use the party as a cover to escape because of thex security the party will cause


    but if a deep thinkeres along. They would still trace your escape to me.¡± Lily whispered.


    ¡°A few moments after I have absconded, you are to act as if you suddenly had an epiphany. You will


    say something about you having a bad feeling and then you will lead people from your party to my


    shack.¡± I borated before shifting a little. My sitting position was starting to difort me but I


    endured.


    We would soon be done with our discussions and I would be able to rest.


    ¡°Nobody would suspect me to be an aplice to your escape because I discovered you were


    missing. They would evenmend me for


    noticing.¡± Lily said as her eyes narrowed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t anybody notice that you were such a genius,


    Avery?¡±


    I shrugged again, ¡°Nobody cared to know. So what do you think?¡±


    I had thought of this n as I waited for Lily toe. Lily would never agree to a n that would put


    her at risk. She would rather allow alpha Jake to take me as concubine instead.


    I must know the line between pulling and shoving. I must not push her too hard.


    A rabbit pushed to the wall will bite and Lily was a werewolf. I had to be very careful.


    I added thest part about gaining merits for discovering my absence as a way to bait her.


    To Lily, it would seem like my only benefit was escaping while she gets the rest. It would prompt her to


    put her effort into making the n a


    sess.


    If the n seemed unfavorable for her, she wouldn¡¯t agree to it. Even if she agreed, she would not do it


    wholeheartedly.


    Lily headed to the entrance before turning to me.


    My heart was hanging on a thread when I saw her make the motion of leaving.


    ¡°I am going to throw a party tomorrow evening, make sure to use this opportunity well. I won¡¯t be


    med for any failure.¡± Lily said before she went out of my shack.


    My heart regained its stability back as I went over the n again and again for any discrepancies.


    I must make my escape sessful.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9


    Avery


    The next day, I made sure I behaved as normally as I could. I did all my chores and I even helped out


    with setting up the uing party.


    I would have loved to join the party to see how it would go but sadly, I had more important things to do.


    I do not know how those parties are held because I have never attended those kinds of events.


    Nobody would invite the pack¡¯s runt to their gathering. I was shunned totally.


    Looking back now, my status in this pack was really low. I was like a housemaid.


    I did the work but I received no reward for my efforts. Instead, I was the target of insults and gossips.


    Now, alpha Bryan wants me to be a tool to facilitate his political alliances when he discovered another


    use for me.


    I don¡¯t feel any longing for this ce at all. It was the epitome of bad memories for me.


    My good memories pertained to my wolf, Silver and my friend, Sadie. Everything else was part of a


    traumatic memory.


    I crosschecked my luggage before howling to the night sky. A faint howl from Sadie replied me.


    Before leaving, I would meet with Sadie so I can see if she had obtained the wolfsbane I requested


    from her.


    I still hadn¡¯t forgotten about what the mate bond did to me. It was better to block my ability to sense


    mates and focus on my pups.


    I felt a burst of motherly love sprout in my heart at the thoughts of my kids. I couldn¡¯t wait to see my


    pups.


    The party started in full swing.


    When I saw that everybody was in a partying mood, I held my luggage in my jaws after I morphed into


    my wolf.


    I began my escape.


    If the guards and sentries were not really focusing on monitoring me, I was confident that I could make


    it past them sessfully.


    As I began my sprint. I could see a group of people hurrying to my shack. Alpha Bryan, alpha Jake and


    Lily was at the forefromt of the group of


    people.


    The glimpse I had of alpha Bryan¡¯s and alpha Jake¡¯s faces assured me of their mounting fury.


    I picked up my pace. I can¡¯t allow myself to fall back into alpha Bryan¡¯s clutches. If I am caught this


    time, I would never have a chance to escape again.


    Alpha Bryan would imprison me if I am caught and my pups would be aborted.


    I weaved through all checkpoints to arrive at the shack I and Sadie built. I knew the area the Silver


    Crescent pack upied because of the days I sneak out to meet Sadie and those times I do chores


    around the pack.


    When I got to the shack, I saw that Sadie was already sitting on the threshold that led to the interior of


    the shack.


    I shifted back into my human form.


    I noticed Sadie¡¯s eyes were red and puffy. It was obvious she had cried and for it to remain as red as it


    was, she would have been crying for hours.


    ¡°Sadie, what happened?¡± I asked as I sat down beside her.


    I tried to keep down the nervousness and vignce strumming through me. I was in a hurry because


    my pack had already noticed my absence and they will be here soon. Still, I tried to be a good friend


    first.


    Sadie shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I agreed to date that alpha who had been wooing me only to


    discover I wasn¡¯t legitimate. I was the other person in their rtionship. He had another girlfriend that


    everybody recognized.¡±


    Her words made me remember the hideous offer alpha Jake had offered to me previously.


    It was basically the same thing.


    We are beautiful but for some reason, everybody just thought the only position fit for us was being a


    concubine or a mistress.


    Anger and sympathy rose within me.


    I patted her shoulder softly in constion.


    ¡°Sadie, don¡¯t worry about him. It is the same thing you advised me with, I


    will say to you. Don¡¯t mind that alpha. He doesn¡¯t know what he is missing.¡± I consoled and she finally


    smiled.


    She brought out a package from the pocket of her trouser. She passed it


    to me.


    ¡°Thankfully, before we fell out he had given me the little bit of wolfsbane he got.¡± Sadie turned to face


    me, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Guard me.¡± I said before I opened the package and then, I put a small portion in my mouth.


    As soon as I swallowed, a bone crushing pain followed. Itchiness and a tearing feeling apanied


    the substance to my stomach. It felt like somebody was grounding my bones to powder and after the


    person was done, the person healed me up to do the same process again.


    I should have taken the wolfsbane when I was in a safe ce but I wanted to take it now.


    I don¡¯t know if alpha Jake could feel the remnants of the mate bond so I didn¡¯t want to let that risk be


    out of my calctions.


    I don¡¯t want alpha Jake to track my position with the broken remains of the mate bond he and I shared.


    In between the soul numbing agony, my sensitive ears picked up the sound of howls and paws hitting


    the floor.


    The pain flowing through my body calmed and I could feel that the faint connection between me and


    the mate bond I shared with alpha Jake is blurred.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Sadie asked as she stared at the bag with me.


    It was like she was just noticing my luggage and dressing.


    ¡°After alpha Jake rejected me and got Lily as his mate, he proposed to have me as a concubine to my


    pack¡¯s alpha.¡± I said hurriedly as I righted my posture that had be unsavory from the intense pain.


    ¡°He wants to have you as concubine?!¡± Sadie¡¯s anger and shock was understandable but I did not


    know why she was repeating my words. ¡°Then I fainted and it was known that I was pregnant. In order


    to keep me and my pups safe, I had to leave. They are looking around for me now.¡± I continued.


    ¡°You are pregnant?!¡± She rted again. Her mouth was open in shock.


    ¡°Why are you repeating my words?¡± I grumbled.


    Sadie stood up, ¡°You have to leave now! But how will we keep in contact? I don¡¯t know where you are


    going to go!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where I am going to go either but I want to be as far away from Silver Crescent Pack as


    possible. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with them.¡± I said, ¡°If the moon goddess wills it, we will


    meet again.¡±


    I tucked the package containing the wolfsbane in the bag containing my belongings.


    ¡°I wish that I could follow you.¡± Sadie mumured and I smiled at her.


    ¡°It is the thought that counts. Besides, I can¡¯t let you be inconvenienced by my messes.¡± I said before


    listening carefully to the approaching voices. ¡°Sadie, go back to your pack quickly, I don¡¯t want to


    implicate you. My pack¡¯s alpha might insist that you are an aplice if you remain here at the shack.¡±


    I advised her before shifting back into my wolf.


    Sadie gave me onest look before leaving.


    ¡®Goodbye. I said me ntally before I dashed out.


    I continued running as fast as I can.


    I felt bad for stressing my wolf like this but she didn¡¯tin because it was for our greater good.


    In this situation, we both have to put in our best.


    I felt sorry for dealing a huge blow to her power by taking wolfsbane but both of us had to make that


    sacrifice.


    I don¡¯t want us to get hurt again.


    I know there is still a possibility out there that our second chance mate might be a man of good


    upbringing and he would love us, I am still fearful of the other chances of getting a bad mate or a mate


    that would reject m¨¦ again.


    If I experience rejection again, I might run mad. Rejection deals pain on both me ntal and physical


    fronts.


    I would not even want my enemy to be rejected by their mate.


    I took unconventional paths when I could and I left my pee in ces I did not pass to mislead my


    pursuers but strangely, I still felt them closing


    the distance between us.


    I kept pushing my muscles to their maximum.


    I must not get caught!


    I used to like the smell and feel of the forest as I ran but right now, I had no time to appreciate the view.


    All I concentrated on was just to run and to run some more.


    ¡°Avery! If you turn around now ande back home, I will forgive your tre spa ss.¡± Alpha Bryan¡¯s


    booming voice traveled through the forest to get


    to me.


    ¡®A home?¡¯ I snorted derisively.


    Silver Crescent Pack wasn¡¯t my home. It isn¡¯t even fit to be called a home in the first ce.


    It was a prison that had alpha Bryan had the head.


    I in particr was the sheep alpha Bryan was rearing.


    He was asking an impossible thing of me. I can never turn back because that would be the end of me.


    Did he think I was a kid? I would never be able to call for his cheaply


    veiled intents and words.


    He did not even think of how he and his pack members treated me before asking me that question.


    To me, it was this escape or nothing!


    There wasn¡¯t a third possibility.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10


    Avery


    I kept putting each of my paws ahead of the other. I did not pause for a second.


    My nerves and muscles were crying out in agony but I didn¡¯t stop. I don¡¯t really know the direction I was


    going, all I knew was that I was going away from the paths that led to the Silver Crescent Pack.


    I was tired and hungry. I stopped briefly to hunt small animals before setting off again.


    I was sorry for inconveniencing my pups but there was nothing I could do. As a pregnant shewolf, I


    should be well fed and free of stress but here I am, running for my life and survival.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry pups, I will give you the best life I can give!¡¯ I promised.


    My consciousness was getting woozy from running nonstop and Silver was weak too.


    I was relying on my instinct to keep.my body in motion.


    I reached an area with towering trees that shone with an healthy green color before my consciousness


    cked out.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was. All I cared about right now was getting a rest. My body and mind were


    pushed to their extremes at theck of proper


    rest


    When I came to, the pleasant smell of incense flowed gently into my nostrils.


    I opened my eyes to see I was in an exquisitely decorated hut. Murals were drawn on the walks and


    ceiling with nt dyes.


    The bright paintings on the walls and ceiling harmonized with the hut¡¯s overall decorations.


    It was beautiful.


    I sat up and looked around. When I saw my bag was still with me, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    It seemed whoever saved me didn¡¯t extend their reaches into my luggage.


    The door of the hut opened and a middle aged woman came in with a genial smile on her face.


    She was dressed in beautiful furs made from hairy animals. The getup was bothfortable and


    fashionable. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    A ne made from ws adorned her neck and her ck hair was packed into a normal bun.


    My vignce rose as the newer came in.


    I don¡¯t know of it was my original werewolf instincts or because of my pregnancy but I was wary of the


    stranger.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked as I brought my bag closer to my side. I was ready to bolt away anytime.


    ¡°I am this tribe¡¯s shaman and chief. My name is Nara.¡± The woman said, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Avery.¡± I didn¡¯t want to say my name but I did it after a second thought.


    This person did not leave me where I copsed unconscious and she saved me instead. Wild animals


    might have taken my tiredness as an opportunity to make me their prey.


    Although, I would not like to give my name to strangers, I had to do this.


    If I do otherwise, my act would make me seem like an ungrateful person.


    At least, my defensive position should have said a lot about my vignce and wariness to Nara.


    Nara sat down at the edge of the bed that I wasying.


    I shifted a bit.


    Even if Nara noticed my action, she didn¡¯t show it. Her smile was still on


    her face.


    ¡°Where did youe from? Where is your home?¡± Nara asked and I froze up.


    I wasn¡¯t the type to exin my background story to a stranger even if the stranger in question saved


    me.


    I don¡¯t know where I was and I don¡¯t know if this woman was affiliated with alpha Bryan or his friends.


    I owed it to both my wolf and pups to be extra cautious.


    Connections between people can be a crazy thing and I wasn¡¯t willing to test out my luck.


    ¡°We here at the Bosun Tribe have heard of people who could turn to wolves if they will it. The whispers


    of them being seen in the forest are


    rampant.¡± Nara said as she observed my reaction.


    My wariness peaked instantly. Subconsciously, I wrapped my free hand around my stomach


    protectively.


    I have heard stories of people who despises werewolves and this woman might be one of them.


    She had certainly seen me shift from my wolf form to my human form.


    Extreme stories of people and their hate for werewolves had been one of the gossips Silver Crescent


    Pack members talk about.


    ¡°I and my people saw you turn from a wolf into a human.¡± Naramented when she saw that I was


    silent.


    I straightened out, ¡°Yes, I am a werewolf.¡±


    I admitted to her suspicions because there was no way for me to weasel my way out of it.


    If I could mislead Nara, I would but right now, there was no way out. They had seen me shift with their


    own eyes, it won¡¯t be easy to convince them to believe otherwise.


    One of my reasons for admitting it is that I hoped the fact that I was a werewolf might instill fear in


    Nara. Even if I was an omega, I was still a werewolf.


    Nara gave a blinding smile at my admission.


    She grabbed my clenched hands.


    I tried to drag my hands away from her but her grip was surprisingly strong. I gave up on resisting.


    If she makes any moves with ulterior motives, I was ready to change my fingers into ws.


    ¡°We don¡¯t hate the wolves because they are the epitome of the supernatural. Their powers astounds us


    so you don¡¯t have to feel defensive at all.¡± Nara said softly.


    I was still sceptical about her and her tribe but my wariness had reduced a little at her warm smile.


    ¡°Let me show you the specialties of my tribe.¡± Nara said before she helped me up. She led me out of


    the beautiful hut.


    Round and square huts made with y and another unrecognizable material spotted the area.


    ck smoke drifted out of the tops of ten huts.


    The ck smoke had hints of a delectable aroma.


    In the tribe, children were ying around without any worries of the world coating their features and the


    women were drying out animal skins to make leather.


    I did not see men around except for the few old men I saw sitting at the front of their home as they


    enjoyed the scenery.


    The tribe was beautiful and calming.


    My anxious heart finally had a bit of rest. Seeing these very mundane way of living, I felt envious.


    This is the kind of atmosphere I would live my children to grow up in. They won¡¯t be criticized for having


    a mother gued with gossips and rumors. They wouldn¡¯t be subject to bullying and gossips.


    I want my pups to be free of all these negative influences I grew up with.


    I want them to grow up healthy and carefree like these children from the Bosun Tribe.


    My pups don¡¯t deserve to be held up in my mess.


    ¡°Do-you like it?¡± Nara asked and I nodded.


    I liked the ce but this can not be my final destination.


    Even if Nara said they loved werewolves, I was still vignt.


    The people of the tribe were humans and some of them might see me or my pups as anomalies.


    I was discriminated against as I grew up in Silver Crescent Pack, I don¡¯t want the same thing to happen


    to my kids.


    I clenched the bag I was carrying.


    Nara must have seen that I liked this ce but I wasn¡¯t willing to stay because she tightened her hold


    on my hand.


    ¡°I know you might be in a hurry to leave but our tribe has a festival this evening. Please, grace us with


    your presence.¡± Nara invited, ¡°You would make our festival more joyous.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I acquiesced because I did not want to seem like an ingrate. At the same time, I wanted to


    spend more time here.


    I didn¡¯t want to let go of the calming effect the tribe had on me.


    If this tribe was a pack of werewolves and they were as easygoing and mundane as Bosun Tribe¡¯s


    people, I would have stayed.


    Nara¡¯s face brightened, ¡°That¡¯s great. Go rest inside while I join them to make the preparations.¡±


    I should have been more aware and conscious of the fervent look Nara was giving me but I attributed


    her look to be a stare of appreciation. She did say she loved werewolves.


    I hugged my luggage to my chest as I began to think.


    Unconsciously, my thoughts strayed to the man I had a night of passion


    with.


    I wonder if he is looking for me.


    I shook my head to clear that thought from my head.


    The chances of that man finding me was slim because the town I met him was in the vicinity of the


    Silver Crescent Pack.


    Now, I don¡¯t know how far I am from that area. He might never be able to find me.


    Besides, no matter how I fantasize about him, I had already decided to focus all my might and


    resources on raising my kids instead of worrying about love.


    Regardless of my infatuation with him, I can¡¯t decide if I would spend my life with him even if we met.


    I don¡¯t know anything about him. He is a total stranger to me. He wasn¡¯t any different from Nara if I


    considered familiarity.


    I don¡¯t know his likes or dislikes. I don¡¯t know his character too even if I had the suspicion that he would


    gave the personality that I would love. Everything between us was just a nk te with the exception


    of the one night stand we had.


    But even if I can¡¯t see him again, he had given me a wonderful gift.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11


    Avery


    When the moon was high in the sky, Nara came to the hut.


    I didn¡¯t need to take a bath because Nara said she had cleaned me ¨´p when they found me.


    I wanted to wear the dress I was in but Nara didn¡¯t allow it. She handed me a white dress.


    The dress was beautiful but for some reason, it gave me a strange feeling.


    I shrugged off the feeling to concentrate on making myself look presentable. I did not want to let down


    the efforts Nara put in looking for a suitable attire for me.


    After I was done dressing up, Nara took me to the ce the festival was going to take ce.


    The ce the festival was held was at the center of their tribe. A huge area had been cleared.


    Torches were held in wooden posts that enabled the light they emit reaches everywhere.


    The Bosun Tribe¡¯s people were dressed in beautiful animal skins and their faces was decorated with


    tattoos drawn with nt based paint.


    Various bones and essories gotten from their prey adorned the hair and necks of the men. Some


    women and children had such types of decorations too.


    Nara directed me to where I was to sit. My position was closer to the center of the cleared area.


    A wooden sculpture stood at the middle of the area the festival was held. Although the face and shape


    of the person that was culpted was


    indistinct, I could still make out that the person was a beautiful woman. In her hands was a young wolf


    pup.


    The young pup was looking up to her while she was staring down at him. It was a beautiful sculpture


    despite its rough edges and craftsmanship. Nara sat beside me as she handed me a cup filled with


    liquid.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she is pretty?¡± Nara asked, ¡°We, her subjects might not be able to interpret her magnificence well.


    At least, the consoling thing is that hints


    of her majesty shows though the sculpture once in a while.¡±


    I nodded to Nara¡¯s earlier question as I continued enjoying the bustling atmosphere of the festival.


    This tribe was a temptation. Everything they did attracted me. I wanted the calm and freedom they


    exhibited. I wanted their unity and joy. I was almost convinced to stay with the way the tribe unts the


    things Nacked in my face.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I downed the drink Nara gave me in one gulp.


    It burned my insides slightly and I looked at the cup in surprise.


    Humans normally don¡¯t know how to make an alcohol or drink strong enough to affect a werewolf¡¯s


    physique. I was shocked that the drink Nara¡¯s tribe makes can have such a great effect.


    The drink tasted strange and it made me ufortable but I put up with


    it.


    I attributed it to the fact that I wasn¡¯t used to the drinks the tribe made or I might not be good with


    alcohol.


    I wasn¡¯t afraid they would do something because they were humans and I was a werewolf.


    It wouldn¡¯t take long for me to shift into my wolf form and start a


    massacre.


    My confidence made me rx.


    A few men with faint muscles showing on their exposed skin began transporting firewood to the foot of


    the sculpted woman,


    They kept adding firewood until it was half the height of a grown man.


    An ufortable feeling came over me. My eyes began to turn a little blurry.


    I tried to connect with my wolf, Silver but her only reply was woozy.


    I knew something was wrong.


    I tried to get to my feet and Nara instantly appeared by my side to support me.


    I red at her, ¡°What did you put in my drink?¡±


    I was angry for my overview of the situation. I had forgotten that too many ants can kill an elephant.


    For hose kinds of ants, killing a weak elephant is all too easy.


    Although a werewolf might have ws or teeth to battle and furs to protect their skin, humans have


    many weapons too.


    Humans have weapons that could hurt a werewolf.


    ?


    ¡°Calm down Avery. I want you to go to the goddess¡¯ feet.¡± Nara said with the same amiable smile on


    her face. The smile elicited a burst of disgust within me. I felt like spitting on her face.


    I looked at where she was pointing as I hoped my suspicions wasn¡¯t


    correct.


    My thoughts turn out to be right because under the statue¡¯s feet was the firewood that had been


    arranged.


    ¡°What are you doing?! I won¡¯t go!¡± I said as I silently apologized to my unborn pups and my wolf. It was


    my mistake to becent.


    I had forgotten that not all humans were going to turn out good.


    I had let the peace and tranquility they showed me blind my thoughts.


    I had thought easygoing people like this won¡¯t like to harm innocents and they would not like to stain


    their hands with unnecessary blood.


    I had buried my vignce and wariness because I thought Nara¡¯s tribe c¨¤n not do anything to me. I was


    severely mistakenly by the reality before my


    eyes.


    ¡°Tie her up andy her on the firewood.¡± Nara instructed and burly men came out of the crowd. She


    handed me to them and they tied me up with ropes made from an unknown material.


    If i was in a normal state, I would be able to break through these bindings in no time but sadly, I was


    still reeling from the drink Nara gave me.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you want toy on the firewood or if you want to do otherwise. Avery, your opinion


    doesn¡¯t hold any weight here. You think I fed you the Silverbane flowers for you to order me around?¡±


    Nara said as she rubbed my face softly.


    Silverbane flowers?


    There are not mamy things that would cause a werewolf to lose their strength and some still remained


    unknown.


    Silverbane flowers were known far and wide. These are nts that could micmic the effects of


    wolfsbane on werewolves.


    I don¡¯t know how a small tribe like the Bosun tribe knew the facts about Silverbane and how to use it


    against werewolves.


    ¡°I am sure you are wondering about how all this came to be?¡± Nara said but I just stared at her.


    I wanted to know why these people that showed their warm sides switched to an eerie one before I


    could blink.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to reply. Judging from your look, you wish to know.¡± Nara sighed.


    ¡°You see, when I was still a normal trib¨¨swoman, I stumbled upon a tattered book on one of my hunts.


    Women weren¡¯t supposed to hunt because they are there to make animal skin outfits, do chores and


    take care of the kids.¡± Nara began with a rueful look in her eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do that so I trained


    myself and I hunted on my own.¡±


    The fervent look in her eyes that I had thought was worship for werewolves morphed into something


    unrecognizable and creepy.


    She continued, ¡°The book told of supernatural creatures called the werewolves and the power being


    one gave. I was excited, this was a way to finally change my fate into something different. This was the


    time for my tribespeople to step into a new era.¡±


    Nara threw me a jealous and malicious look.


    I would have not understood where her jealousy came from if she didn¡¯t tell me her back story.¡±


    It is very obvious that Nara coveted the supernatural ability of werewolves. Her desire had made her


    twisted.


    ¡°The book said if I constructed a statue depicting a beautiful woman holding a wolf pup and then


    sacrifice a genuine werewolf, I and my people would gain the same ability to turn to wolves.¡± Nata


    exined as the covetous look in her eyes strengthened.


    ¡°The book even taught me all about Silverbane flowers and what i was to do when I find a werewolf.


    Isn¡¯t it amazing?!¡± Naraughed.


    I don¡¯t know why she was at ease telling me all these. It was like she had already sealed my fate into a


    death sentence. It was like she felt I would not be able to get away.


    ¡°You will never be able to get what you want.¡± I said quietly.


    She directed a ferocious look at me but I didn¡¯t back down as my own stare shed with her.


    Nara¡¯s furious stare changed into smiles the next second.


    The way her emotions and mood changes reminded me of werewolves


    that had gone off on the wrong path. Those deranged werewolves exhibit irascible behaviors that were


    simr to what Nara was doing.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you say, you can¡¯t get to me. Just obediently offer yourself to the betterment of


    my tribe. At least that way, you would repay the lifesaving grace we bestowed on you by rescuing you.¡±


    Nara said before she turned to the crowd that was seething with excitement.


    ¡°My tribesmen and tribeswomen, our time to break free of our cocoon is here. Our dreams are going to


    come into being right this moment.¡± Naramented, ¡°Bring the sacred book so the ritual can begin!¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12


    Avery


    A few women that wore animal furs a grade higher than anyone else with boldly drawn tattoos rted


    to wolves brought a tattered book over.


    They handed the book to Nara like it was a sacred object obtained from the go ds.


    I red at them in distaste.


    Nara didn¡¯t seem to mind my re at all because she received the book carefully. She opened it to a


    specific ce.


    ¡°Oh great goddess of the moon, the creator of werewolves. Please use this sacrifice as a connection to


    you!¡± Nara recited and she slit her palm before she flicked her blood towards the wooden statue.


    The drop of blood sttered unto the neck of the statue.


    It was ring against the body of the beautiful woman that was sculpted.


    Nara kept reading incantations and words from the book she held but I didn¡¯t have the energy to look at


    her anymore.


    The Silverbane flowers I had consumed was still doing its job of keeping me weak and powerless. The


    ropes the tribesmen tied me with felt like iron bindings to me. It felt unbreakable.


    All my attempts to break free just gave me bruises and scratches. After getting a few more scratches


    and bruises, I gave up on the futile/efforts.


    My mind strayed to thoughts of the moon goddess. She was the mother of all werewolves and lycans.


    She was our progenitor.


    Every of her creations adored her and nobody had any bad thoughts directed at her.


    When I just lost my mother and I was subjected to the pack members bullying and taunting, I had


    thought the moon goddess was unfair and biased.


    Why would she let me experience those bad memories? Why would nobody rescue me from the pits


    that was the Silver Crescent Pack?


    How could my situation remain stagnant and not improve?


    My past self had many simr questions but currently, I had discarded those thoughts to my mind¡¯s


    trash bin.


    I don¡¯t know how I felt about her. My feelings towards her was a little lukewarm.


    Now, somebody deranged was going to sacrifice me to a statue of the moon goddess.


    The moment I saw the statue, I knew there was only one being in the entire world that can be depicted


    like that. It could only be the moon goddess.


    Even though the wooden statue wasn¡¯t properly constructed, the


    motherly love from the moon goddess and the dependence of the wolf pup was shown clearly.


    When I was brought to the festival, I didn¡¯t think much of the statue when I saw it. I chalked everything


    up to the fact that Nara loved werewolves.


    I couldn¡¯t be more wrong.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    All my suspicions had lessened and I went with the flow Nara set up for


    me.


    Maybe her words about loving werewolves was a trap for me in the first ce. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    Nara seemed like the type person that would do anything to achieve their goal. Those kinds of people


    would not hesitate to use both legitimate ways and its underhanded counterparts to get their way.


    Alpha Bryan was a typical example. Everything he had was to be used to realize his dreams and goals.


    He would not hesitate to spend both human and material resources.


    Besides, Nara could get to me because I had underestimated both she and the people of the Bosun


    Tribe. I thought I would leave this ce tomorrow in an intact state as I believed in my powers.


    I tilted my head a little so I could catch a glimpse of the moon.


    It feltforting somehow.


    My hands were tied up so I could not fufill my wish. My wish was to caress my stomach one more time.


    I was an irresponsible mother.


    After subjecting my kids to the life and death escape I did, I still involved them in this messy situation. A


    situation I wasn¡¯t sure I would be able to get out of.


    I was an irresponsible partner to my wolf too.


    A tear escaped my eyes and then, it dripped down my cheek.


    The wind blowing softly made the trail left by the tear cold.


    ¡°Light the firewood.¡± Nara instructed before she went back to chanting what was in the book fervently.


    The crowd around her shared her emotions too.


    I did not pay attention to Nara¡¯s incantations at first but slowly and surely, a tearing feeling attacked my


    head.


    My spirit felt like it was being yanked out of my body with a rope. It felt like a person was pulling my


    spirit roughly and the person did not spare a thought about how the effects of the pull will affect me.


    A groan of pain slipped past my lips.


    The pulling sensation waned before the sensation of a thousand needles stabbing into my brain took


    over.


    A man with healthy wheat skin threw a burning torch at the firewood stack I wasid on.


    The mes consumed the woods quickly and it started its upward climb to my body.


    The pain of being burnt alive apanied the agony I was going through.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I growled but Nara and her tribespeople didn¡¯t act as if they heard me.


    The people of Bosun Tribe continued watching me fervently while Nara continued her chanting in a


    louder voice.


    For a moment, thoughts of killing myself urred to me.


    I shook the thought off.


    I had already vowed to myself that no matter how depressing and low my current situation is, I must not


    give in to the grips of suicide.


    Wherever my dead mother is, she would not be happy that the child she painstakingly saved at the cost


    of her lifemitted suicide. It would mean her honorable sacrifice was in vain.


    Besides, now that I have my kids to think about, I have to keep my m entality strong.


    A person with weak me ntal defenses had already lost the battle before it


    began.


    I had to be strong.


    Even if I and my kids would die here, we have to go to the world beyond with a straight back instead of


    bowed knees.


    I didn¡¯t utter any more words to Nara and her tribespeople.


    I just kept bearing with the pain with gritted teeth and clenched fists.


    I couldn¡¯t stop my howls of agony anymore. My screams shot to the heavens as I squirmed.


    When it felt like I was going to disintegrate under the blinding pain, I found myself in a strange space.


    Everything around me was just nk white space.


    I looked around.


    I was standing here with no hints of wounds on my body. The ropes binding me and the burning


    firewood stack I wasid on was nowhere to be found.


    Nara and her evil tribespeople were nowhere to be seen either.


    It was just me and the white space.


    I knew I wasn¡¯t in this space physically because everything that should be around wasn¡¯t there..


    I had to be here me ntally.


    The thing is, I don¡¯t know who was powerful enough to pull my spirit into this space.


    This situation I was in might have something to do with the words Nara was reading out from the


    tattered book the Bosun Tribespeople considered as a sacred item.


    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± A lovely voice said. It was a feminine voice and the voice flowed through my ears


    to my mind softly.


    It felt like a mind calming mantra.


    I turned to look at the person that appeared subconsciously.


    I had to.


    I was still wondering about the entity strong enough to bring me here and somebody showed up.


    The new arrival had smooth ck hair that looked as if an ebony waterfall was suspended on her head.


    Her ck pupils spoke of


    ¤È


    experiences I wouldn¡¯t be able to experience even if I had a thousand lives.


    Her figure was lithe and graceful as waves of her majesty flowed with every action she makes.


    The white space felt more serene andfortable as the neer appeared.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked warily but the moment I finished my questions, I almost smacked myself for my


    stu pidity.


    Nara was making a sacrifice to the moon goddess.


    The moon goddess was the only entity I knew that would be able to save


    me temporarily from Nara¡¯s clutches and then bring me here.


    Besides, the motherly feeling emanating off her assured me of her identity.


    The feeling reminded me of thefort I had enjoyed when my mother was still alive. A feeling I


    missed dearly.


    My eyes reddened a little.


    The aura this person exudes almost made me want to throw myself at her feet to tell her about my


    grievances or kneel down to worship her with a pious heart.


    Only one entity I knew could match the descriptions of the neer.


    Another fact that convinced me of her identity was the first words she said to me as she came into the


    white space.


    Her words replied the musings that were flying around in my head. Since I came to the space, I had


    never spoken out loud so the only exnation for her answer was her ability to read my mind.


    Only my creator would be able to perfectly read my mind like it was a open book.


    This being before me was the goddess Nara tried to offer my life to. She was the origin of all


    werewolves and lycans.


    She was the moon goddess.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13


    Avery


    The moon goddess touched her nose softly and she shed an abashed smile at me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know your image of me was that high level.¡± The moon goddess said with her smile still on her


    face.


    My mouth dropped open in shock. I could almost fit an egg inside my open mouth.


    This was not how I had imagined the moon goddess to be.


    I thought she would have a cold and stern bearing with an invible aura around her.


    The moon goddess before me seemed human somehow. She was approachable.


    Thefortable and serene feeling around her was better than the one the Bosun Tribespeople


    showed me.


    The tranquility she emitted stabilized my frenzied mind.


    I was getting worried about how I would be able to get out of here and then save myself from Nara and


    her tribespeople¡¯s encirclement.


    When the moon goddess came, all my worries seemed to have vaporized.


    The moon goddess waved her hand and three tforms rose from the floor of the white space.


    Two of the tforms morphed into chairs while thest one turned into a square table.


    She whispered something and two cups emerged from the table with a transparent liquid that looked


    like spring water inside.


    I stumbled down the urge to worship her as I said, ¡°Why did you save me? Why did you bring me


    here?¡±


    I did not spare a thought on the fact that my question might sound rude.


    I was not like my past self that would take everything in stride. My current self would prefer to be


    exposed to information instead of living in the dark.


    She smiled, ¡°So straight to the point. I need your help.¡±


    ¡°You, need my help? A goddess asking her mortal creation for help seem


    impossible.¡± I chuckled.


    The moon goddess gestured for me to sit before she took a sip from her


    cup.


    I sat down.


    Although I didn¡¯t feel ufortable standing up, I wanted tofort my mind a little by sitting down.


    ¡°Avery, do you know that you are a special person?¡± The moon goddess did not answer the questions I


    fired at her.


    ¡°Me? A special person? Your joke is not funny.¡± I said with a lowugh. I did not want to think about


    how heartbreaking myugh is. It would send me into depressing thoughts again.


    If I, a woman ridden with bad experiences was a special person, then everybody else are all ordinary


    people.


    The moon goddess looked at me with tender care in her eyes. I turned my eyes away from hers before


    I stared at the white space.


    Her eyes made me want to believe her words unconditionally but I want to think logically first.


    If she can¡¯t convince me that my views are wed, I would reject her own opinions in order to stick to


    my own.


    She held my hands and I had to return my sight to her.


    ¡°You see, you are like gold. A gold that was dug out from the ground won¡¯t be properly valued until it


    goes through fire refinement.¡± She paused, ¡°Your experiences were just ways to polish your character.¡±


    ¡°So my mother¡¯s death is justified? Me being rejected is okay then?¡± I sneered.


    The moon goddess¡¯ words had a point but right now, I don¡¯t want to read the implications behind her


    words. I want to talk about my views too.


    I did not want to talk rudely to her but her words were poking me in the wrong spot.


    Even if I was the evilest person in the world, I don¡¯t think I deserved a rejection. I will never wish for my


    enemy to experience rejection.


    Besides, my mother didn¡¯t deserve to die at all. If she didn¡¯t try to protect me, she would have lived.


    My eyes started to sting at the thoughts of my mother surfaced in my head. I shook the feeling away.


    This was not the time to be shedding


    tears.


    It won¡¯t help my situation even if it brings temporary relief.


    The moon goddess released my hands before she pushed the other cup opposite her own to me.


    ¡°Drink.¡± She instructed and I obliged.


    I raised the cup yo my lips and the transparent liquid flowed through my mouth to go down my throat.


    A cool feeling went down my throat to my stomach before spreading all over my body.


    My m ental self strengthened considerably.


    ¡°I have been with you since you were born because you were chosen by me.¡± She started, ¡°The reason


    for your mother dying can be exined. As I said before, you are a special werewolf so my enemy tried


    to eliminate you by using thews of these world and the creatures contained in it.¡±


    I processed her words carefully.


    If the moon goddess regards the person as her enemy then the entity must be very formidable. The


    person won¡¯t be someone I could battle so why was the moon goddess asking for my help?


    ¡°You are a goddess, why can¡¯t you defeat your enemy? I am just a useless. omega, I don¡¯t think I can


    battle someone you regard as an enemy.¡± I said and she nodded.


    ¡°You are right about your assumptions but there is something that might have remained unknown to


    you. Although I am a goddess, I have to follow thews of the world when I do things.¡± The moon


    goddess exined and I looked at her in shock.


    I always though that as a goddess that could have creations, the moon goddess should have


    tremendous power enought to summon rain and move the earth but here she was, telling me


    otherwise.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked as I could not wrap my head around the bombshell she just dropped.


    She gave a wry smile, ¡°I have tremendous powers but even those powers have to be used ording to


    thews this world has.¡±


    Something urred to me. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I knew the world had to havews or it would descend into chaos and strife but I thought they were


    created by the moon goddess so she should


    have absolute control over them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t create thews of the world. They are put there by the earth herself.¡± She continued.


    She raised her cup, ¡°These chairs, tables and even these cups that I conjured followed thew of


    equivalent exchange. You can call it the the karmaw. Every action has a reaction, I used my power to


    eliminate the reactions creating these items would cause.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to upset the bnce of the world by using your powers indiscriminately. Your powers


    give the world whatever you take from it.¡± I concluded and the smile on her lips turned brilliant.


    ¡°The drink inside the cups can grow the me ntal self. It is imbued with my powers so drink more of it.¡±


    The moon goddess said. I nodded at her words.


    It would be a waste to refuse such a marvelous drink.


    ¡°Who exactly is your enemy?¡± I asked after digesting all the information she said.


    ¡°Although I created the werewolves and the lycans, I grew lonely. I


    wanted to interact with someone on the same level as I am so I used half of my powers to create a g


    od.¡± The moon goddess sighed and for the second time, I was thrown into shock.


    ¡°So you created your enemy?!¡± The words dropped out of my mouth uncontrobly.


    The being the moon goddess had regarded as her opponent was her


    creation.


    How did she do it? Why had the g od rebelled? Why was he going against his creator?


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t like this before. He was kind and lovely but I did not know when dark thoughts took root in


    his mind. He aspired to defeat me and be the only supreme entity.¡± The moon goddess sighed with


    emotions I never expected to see her feel but it was understandable.


    She used part of her powers to create apanion for herself but the g od she brought into existence


    wanted to overthrow her.


    It was funny and at the sane time, it was sad.


    What I don¡¯t understand now is why the moon goddess thought I could go against somebody that could


    give her headaches.


    Besides, I had the suspicion that my rejection was part of this new g od¡¯s


    schemes.


    ¡°You are right. The rejection you experienced was both the g od¡¯s doing and mine.¡± The moon goddess


    said and her voice resounded in my head like an echoing bomb.


    What?!


    The moon goddess was one of the people behind the soul rending pain I had to go through?


    I felt my heart quake.


    I felt anger that threatened to consume me.


    ¡°What?!¡± My voice cracked a little but I gave no thought to it.


    A being that created me harmed me instead of watching over me.


    It was one of the reasons I previously disliked the moon goddess. I felt she had power to do anything


    so why had she not rescued me from my predicament?


    I did not know that she was watching me roll around in agony from her perch above.


    It was so ironic.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14


    Avery


    ¡°You had a hand in my rejection?!¡± I asked again.


    I did not feel good at all.


    ¡°Avery, calm down.¡± The moon goddess consoled.


    I should calm down?!


    How can I do calm down? This revtion was too shocking.


    She nodded, ¡°I did. I know you had observed that alpha Jake wasn¡¯t a good mate.¡±


    I stared at her with bloodshot eyes, ¡°So you knew he was a bad person. Why did you pair me with him


    then? After all the pain


    and suffering I


    have gone through!¡±


    ¡°Everybody have the thing that wouldplete them. Everything


    happens for a reason too. Because of the rejection you went through, you would be able to get a good


    second chance mate.¡± The moon goddess exined and I chuckled.


    The chuckle wasn¡¯t a pleasant sounding one.


    ¡°So, I went through all that pain in other to get a good second chance mate?¡± I asked with a cynical


    smile.


    ¡°It is like hardwork. The more you sacrifice, the more you reap at the end of the day.¡± Her words were


    understandable but emotions were


    something that had always been hard to control.


    My emotions were making me biased of the moon goddess¡¯ opinions even if the opinions made sense.


    Although I have always knew I was an unlucky star, I did not know it was because a g od and a


    goddess were tampering with my fate.


    ¡°You were selected by me for great things and you were supposed to have a smooth sailing like with


    stters of obstacle that were within your capabilities to ovee. My enemy made it much harder for


    you.¡± The moon goddess¡¯ face settled in a sad expression.


    ¡°Besides, if I want to do evil to you, I would not have brought you to this space.¡± She continued and I


    nodded.


    She could have killed me ages ago if she wanted me dead.


    Although she did hurtful things, her decisions regarding me still had merits.


    I levelled my gaze at her, ¡°Nara tried to sacrifice me to a statue of you. How did she get such a


    wretched book?¡±


    I know Nara had already said the story of how she stumbled on the book on one of her hunts.


    That kind of book wasn¡¯t the type of item a random person can stumble


    upon.


    Besides, why hadn¡¯t the moon goddess acted on the book yet? The book targets innocent werewolves


    in order to allow the one performing the sacrifice obtain the power of the werewolf used in the ritual.


    The ritual was a malicious act against the moon goddess¡¯ creations in general. Why had the moon


    goddess allowed Nara to obtain the book?


    A nagging suspicion at the back of my mind hinted me at the fact that someone might be manipting


    the hands of fate so Nara can confront


    me.


    I exhaled. The unknown person that might have been manipting my fate have all possibility of being


    the g od the moon goddess created. ¡°Thest time a person used that book was hundreds of years


    ago. I had destroyed that book numerous times but Daemon, the g I created always make a new book


    appear with the same contents every time the previous one was destroyed.¡± The moon goddess sipped


    her drink again, ¡°He did not target you specifically when he made Nara the next host of the ritual, he


    was aiming at the werewolves in general. You were just a side task.¡±


    I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw that Daemon wasn¡¯t aiming at me specifically but the thought of


    him putting all the moon goddess. creations in his malicious sights made my heart drop again.


    ¡°I killed thest person that tried that ritual but I did not know Daemon would show his tricks again.¡±


    The moon goddess said with a sigh.


    After my mind settled down from the rollercoaster ride my emotions had taken me on, I could look at


    everything with a new perspective.


    I did not continue drilling the moon goddess about her not helping me when u was at my lowest.


    At least she made me meet goodpanions like my best friend and my wolf.


    I could not say with certainty that there is not anybody out there in the world without numerous bad


    experiences. I wasn¡¯t the first person with traumatic memories and I am not going to be thest.


    It is like the moon goddess said. My experiences would act as a polishing that would make me a


    rounded person instead of a person with a wed and one-sided outlook on life.


    ¡°Since Daemon was a g od, he is bound by thews of this world too!¡± I analyzed.


    The moon goddess gave me an appreciative nce.


    I enjoyed the feeling her praising eyes gave me more than I can admit.


    ¡°You are right. I have ns of defeating him in preparation, all you have to do is help me take care of


    his minions.¡± She said.


    My anxious heart finally stabilized. Thankfully, the moon goddess didn¡¯t give me a task that would be


    impossible for me toplete.


    Although this mission was extremely hard too, it was still within my limits.


    Even if the moon goddess didn¡¯t want my help, I would have still gone against Demon, I did not do


    anything to him but he was trying to destroy me, it was only right for me to retaliate.


    The tricky thing is the fact that I was an omega without anybat experience. I have heard of legends


    of special omega warriors that were directly under the moon goddess.


    The omega warriors visits packs once in a blue moon and their visits were considered an honor from


    the moon goddess herself.


    ¡°I am just a weak omega. I don¡¯t know how to fight, how am I supposed to go against the creatures


    under Daemon?¡± I asked.


    It was better to clear out all information that might cause loopholes in the long run. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    4


    I did not know when but I had started to calcte the moves I am allowed to make and my situations.


    Nobody wants a variable.


    ¡°Take this.¡± The moon goddess handed me a white oval pill.


    Spiritual essence swirled around the pill. One look and I knew this pill was a supreme treasure.


    ¡°This pill would strengthen your constitution. You already have a unique


    physique already, this pill¡¯s effects would strengthen it. The moon goddess exined, ¡°It is time for you


    to leave.¡±


    I stood up from my sitting position.


    ¡°You will join the tge warriors to grow yourbat experience. I have engraved the way to reach their


    location in the pill. After you use the pill, you have to travel to the location of the omega warriors.¡± The


    moon goddess instructed.


    !


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just teleport me to them?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± The moon goddess looked shocked and I felt ashamed at my question.


    ¡°Besides, traveling yourself would grow your character and that is not something you achieve by


    teleporting.¡± She said.


    Me joining the omega warriors and growing stronger would give me control of my fate.


    I would be powerful enough to protect my pups and all those I hold dear instead of cowering beneath


    anyone¡¯s pressure.


    If I had powers, alpha Jake would not have been able to entertain the thoughts of turning me into his


    mistress. Anytime I remembered he had that kind of repulsive thought towards me after he rejected me


    before the pack, I wanted to beat him up and tear him into shreds.


    I wouldn¡¯t have been subject to alpha Bryan¡¯s control either.


    Besides, if I was one of the omega warriors, respect would follow me instead of the contempt I was


    used to.


    the


    With power at my disposal, I will be able to give me and my pups privilege of raising our head up to


    interact as equals with any powerful person we meet. We would not have to let our fates depend on


    someone¡¯s. mood and whims.


    I could not help the anticipation welling inside me at my thoughts.


    I drank thest bit remained in my cup before turning my gaze back to


    her.


    ¡°You know I would never spare Nara and her tribe if I go back to my body.¡± I wasn¡¯t asking her a


    question, I was just informing her of what I was going to do.


    ¡°Go ahead. It is better to settle grudges as often as possible. It would clear your me ntal state.¡± The


    moon goddess agreed before she began to fade.


    The white space began to crumble too.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15


    Avery


    My me ntal self disappeared after the white space crumbled. I opened my eyes to see the scene I left


    before the moon goddess drew me into the


    white space.


    Nara and her tribespeople were still in the process of doing the sacrifice.


    I still felt the itching and tearing sensation through out my body but their effects on me were severely


    weakened now.


    The pain the sensations cause were within my pain tolerance.


    I stared at Nara contemptuously.


    Nara¡¯s ambitious face made a hint ofughter slip past my lips.


    She red at me, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± I gave her a pointed look as I replied.


    The fiery mes had already burnt the rope the Bosun Tribe used to tie me into cinders. With minimal


    effort on my part, the bindings fell apart and I got down from the burning firewood.


    Nara stumbled in shock and my action threw the Bosun Tribespeople into panic.


    To them, I was a predator. I wasn¡¯t keen on emphasizing that part before but things are different now.


    I won¡¯t be magnanimous after they tried to take my life for their selfish gains.


    Indirectly, they tried to take the lives of my wolf and pups. That action can never be forgiven.


    I grinned at the crowd.


    ¡°Catch her! She is still poisoned with Silverbane flowers!¡± Nara said with her facial features twisted into


    something eerie and unknown.


    I stretched my body, the effects of the Silverbane flowers were still there, it would not be easy to go


    against the Bosun Tribespeople in my current


    state.


    The pill the moon goddess gave me was still tightly clenched in my palm. It would improve my physique


    tremendously and the effects of the Silverbane flowers will naturally be discarded.


    Besides, even if I didn¡¯t have the miraculous pill the moon goddess gave me, I was bound to stake all I


    have in the oing battle against the Bosun Tribe.


    They had dome evil to me and I would avenge the wrongs I felt.


    This people won¡¯t be able to get away. I would not let them.


    Even if I ignored my grudges with them, they would not let me go because they are greedy for the


    powers I possess.


    In the off chance that they let me leave this ce safely, another werewolf would fall for their scheme.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    If the moon goddess hadn¡¯t intervened, I don¡¯t know the state I would be in now.


    I would probably meet the end of my life here.


    Nara was assisted by the moon goddess enemy, that gave me more reasons to eliminate her.


    I was entertaining the thoughts of leaving a few of them alive to cater for my needs all through


    tomorrow but after observing the Bosun


    Tribespeople some more, I knew I would be potentially endangering my life again if I interacted with


    them.


    There is no assurance that they would not try to feed me another item that is a weakness to


    werewolves.


    I would be a foolish shewolf to believe them again.


    I threw the pill into my mouth.


    The pill melted into a spiritual flow that went down my throat warmly. My bones, muscles and flesh


    began their strengthening journey.


    The weakness and lethargy that was a result of the drink poisoned with Silverbane flowers started to


    fade till they disappearedpletely.


    I clenched my fist and I could feel the immense power flowing through my body.


    I grinned at Nara and the rest of the Bosun Tribespeople.


    They were going to pay a deadly price but judging by their expressions, they thought they stood a


    chance.


    I wasn¡¯t under the effects of their poisoned drink anymore. It was the time to start my  ughter.


    The men Nara instructed to take me down advanced towards me with


    heavy steps.


    ¡®Silver, we are going to take revenge together.¡¯ I promised.


    ¡®Yes.¡¯ Silver acknowledged.


    I knew she wanted revenge as much as I did.


    My silver fur glistened in the moonlight but I paid no heed to it.


    My sight was on Nara.


    I enjoyed the shock on her face when she saw me shift.


    I wasn¡¯t supposed to be able to shift to my wolf because of the Silverbane flowers but I was


    overthrowing all her conjectures by morphing into Silver.


    The men that wereing toward me halted their advance in fear. They had to be afraid because I


    was sure my gaze was predatory. It was telling them they were going to die here.


    Nara got herposure back quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she had taken the poison flowers. I don¡¯t know the reason why she can still turn into a


    wolf but she is very weak now, she won¡¯t be a -threat!¡± Nara shouted and the men that were already


    cowering regained


    their backbone.


    I smirked. Although I would not let them escape in the first ce, they had just lost their only chance to


    get away.


    Nara was right but she did not know I had a pill given to me by the moon goddess. Without the pill, I


    would still be weak. I might take a few men down but I would still be captured by them again.


    Iughed again before I lunged for the first man in my way.


    He didn¡¯t expect me to act this fast so he wasn¡¯t able to dodge. Even if he dodged, his oue would


    have still been the same because a human reflexes can notpare with the ones a werewolf has!


    A


    My fangs sang into his flesh and I pulled.


    Flesh and blood filled my mouth.


    The man had a look of shock as he held his neck to stop the intense blood loss.


    He was going to die soon so I shifted gaze to the next person.


    I ran to the second man with a soft whoosh before I raised my ws and swiped it across his chest.


    Several of his ribs cracked and punctured his heart.


    My heart pounded, I did not know that I could exert this amount of


    power.


    The other men seemed to rediscover the fear they had for me because nobody rushed towards me


    anymore.


    They knewing to attack me was a death wish but they did not know that their fates were already


    sealed. It does not matter if they attack me or not, I was still going to send them to their graves.


    ¡°Monster!¡± Somebody shouted from the crowd and the rest of the Bosun Tribespeople began to echo


    the person.


    I bared my teeth at them.


    Yes, I was a monster and this monster is the one that would end their lives. If they ever have a chance


    to redo this life, they would be better people and they would stay away from me.


    I began my massacre.


    Rage, caused by everything I have been through kept fueling me. I kept tearing into everybody I could


    find.


    Screams filled the square but I enjoyed every bit of it.


    When only Nara was left, I changed back to my human form.


    I approached her slowly.


    For every step I took forward, she took a step backwards/Fear and awe was written over her face.


    I disdained the awe she felt.


    If she felt awe towards werewolves, she would not have tried to use one as a sacrifice to turn herself


    into the same creature.


    Although I have heard of werewolves that mistreat their kind and I have experienced some for myself


    when I was still in the Silver Crescent Pack, Nara bing a werewolf would have been the worst


    thing to befall the werewolves.


    She is the kind of person that would abuse her powers. As a human, she was alreadymitting


    atrocities, who would be able to guess the kind of crimes she would indulge in when the power she


    wantsnds in her hands.


    Thankfully, the moon goddess assured me that all those who performed this ritual had all perished.


    Now, it was Nara¡¯s turn..


    Any creature who used the book always ended up dead and Nara was not going to be an exception.


    She was too evil to be left alive.


    ¡°Avery, I know you are mad for what we did but it was the tribespeople that convinced me to do this. I


    didn¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± Nara pleaded as she kept taking more steps backwards.


    I wanted tough at Nara¡¯s selfishness but I couldn¡¯t.


    The least Nara could do as a normal person is to admit her involvement in the whole issue. Now, she


    was twisting everything up and she is putting the me for everything that had happened on the dead


    people of the Bosun Tribe.


    It was disgusting.


    Did she think I was a three year old?


    Her emotions when she was telling me her background story can¡¯t be


    wrong.


    Now that she saw that all her ns had been sabotaged, she is trying to turn ck to white and then


    win me over.


    I grinned at her.


    I could tell my smiles and grins made her on edge so I did it often.


    She tried to make my life hell but she did not realize that I would make sure her own life wasn¡¯t in a


    good state too.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you found the book yourself and back then, you refuse to submit to your fate so


    you heeded what the book asked you to do in order to get power.¡± I mocked her as I continued taking


    steps towards her.


    ¡°It was one of the men that found the book. I only took credit for what I didn¡¯t do! The man is dead now,


    please let me go.¡± Nara said and I looked at her with a half smile.


    This woman really thinks I am gullible.


    Did she think I would be able to ept any of her words as truth after all she had done?


    would never believe anything that drops out of her mouth.


    Besides, I don¡¯t care whether it is Nara that discovered the book or if it is somebody else, all I knew


    was that Nara has to die today!

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16


    Avery


    ¡°Avery! Don¡¯t think I would just sit here and wait for you to kill me!¡± Nara screamed and I growled in


    return.


    Her voice was disturbing me.


    She had already seen my intent to kill her so she started making empty threats.


    I did not want to waste too much words on a person that would die soon.


    I shifted into my wolf and I lunged at her.


    A dagger appeared in her hands but I dodged her swipe. I already anticipated that an evil person like


    Nara would not ept her death without a fight.


    After dodging her strike, I resumed my aim at her throat.


    The satisfying crunch of her neck breaking resounded through the silent tribe.


    I shifted back onto my human form and surveyed my work.


    Dead bodies with dismembered limbs was strewn across the floor the ritual was held in. The moon hid


    behind the clouds and darkness covered thend.


    I went back into Nara¡¯s hut to use her bathroom.


    The excitement of getting my revenge had worn off and now, all I want to do is wash the sticky blood off


    my body.


    After my bath, Iid on the bed to rx.


    Although power still strummed through my body, me ntal exhaustion is not something that would return


    to normal in a way physical exhaustion do.


    I felt better after taking my revenge but now, my priority is finding a settlement to stay for me and my


    kids.


    I want a ce that was rtively safe and peaceful.


    I would introduce my children to their werewolf heritage but I nned


    to


    stay in a ce humans and werewolves interact with.


    Although I was going to be joining the omega warriors, I won¡¯t be able to stay there forever.


    Before the war we are going to fight against the evil g od Daemon, I would explore the world.


    Even with my supernatural strength, my pregnancy is still taking its toll on me so I didn¡¯t know when I


    fell asleep.


    The next morning, I woke up refreshed and I shifted into my wolf. I held the bag containing my stuffs in


    my jaws before I set out.


    I forgot to ask Nara or one of the Bosun tribespeople for where this ce is. I would not have trusted


    their answer anyway, it would have been too easy for them to use that information to hurt me.


    I did not know which direction to go, I headed in a straight line after I exited from the Bosun Tribe.


    I resumed my trek through the jungle again.


    During my life and death escape, I did not have the time and opportunity to appreciate the forest. Now,


    I can observe the wonders of nature as much as I want without any enemies on my tail.


    The scenery began to change.


    The medium sized trees gave way torger sized ones.


    As I passed a tree, I sensed something.


    I did not have the time to evealute what I sensed before I began to feel dizzy. I fell onto the floor with a


    heavy thud.


    The impact increased my dizziness. I let put a pained groan.


    Subconsciously, I morphed into my wolf because in this form, I could protect myself and my pups


    better.


    It seemed like I had tre spa ssed on a werewolf¡¯s territory


    I wasn¡¯t knocked out but I felt weak. It felt like I was poisoned with Silverbane flowers all over again.


    Why am I so unlucky?


    My upright ears picked up footsteps approaching me.


    I adjusted my position so my belly was facing the ground. I would not want my pups to get injuredProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    because of a little mistake.


    ¡°Wow! We caught a big fish this time around.¡± A thick voice sounded.


    I tried to listen well.


    More information means I would be able to get myself out of this awful situation I found myself in.


    It is better for me to know my situation and my enemy better.


    ¡°Yes, she is a werewolf. Those patrons like shewolves better. Their human counterparts are not that


    popr.¡± A sharin voice replied.


    I started to have a bad feeling about this.


    This people were talking about patrons and that word can only be used when a big boss is buying


    something or when a big boss is indulging in a service.


    All my deductions doesn¡¯t sound good to me.


    I was going from one problem to another.


    I felt hands carry me roughly.


    The people carrying me did not care if I was injured or not.


    I tried to think of countermeasures but I came up nk. Without knowing all the things there is to know


    about my predicament, I would not be able toe up with an effective solution.


    I could sense that the people that found me were werewolves too.


    I was confident that I can escape.


    I might be an omega but my physique had already been enhanced by the pill the moon goddess gave


    me.


    I would be able to put up a fight when it is needed.


    The worrying thing is that I don¡¯t know what I fell victim to.


    The poison was like the one from Silverbane flowers and its properties were simr to the ones


    wolfsbane has.


    The poison is a fatal weakness to a werewolf.


    I don¡¯t know why they had it.


    I don¡¯t know if they would use this poison to keep me imprisoned.


    After encountering Nara and her tribespeople, my trust in people¡¯s character had dropped drastically.


    Strangers were a type of danger.


    My eyes could nor see anything. All I can sight are blurs with no distinctive features.


    The people carrying me dropped me on the ground without a hint of gentility.


    I mmed into the floor. I am sure bruises was going to form.


    If I wasn¡¯t weakened by the substance that put me in this state, this level of impact would have been


    nothing but a mosquito bite.


    In my weakened state, the impact of my body hitting the floor was like a furious alpha had rammed into


    me.


    I shifted back into my human form.


    Air was knocked out of my lungs and I curled into a fetal position.


    Another person came into the room I was dropped.


    The person held my arm before they mped a type of armband onto my wrist.


    The lethargy I was feeling multiplied and I tried to rip the armband off. It waspounding the


    weakness I was feeling.


    The person stepped on my hand and waves of agony shot up my arm. ¡°Stop.¡± I groaned as I tried to


    cradle my hand.


    A boisterousughter came from the person as they increased the strength they are using to tra mple


    my hand.


    My hair was hiding my face.


    No matter how I moved, I did not let my hair move away from my face.


    I did not want them to see my face because it would cause consequences.


    I knew I was beautiful and this people were hostile. I don¡¯t know their purpose yet but their motives


    can¡¯t be pure.


    My beauty would just cause them to direct unnecessary attention to me.


    I knew my beautiful face can induce a man¡¯s lust.


    The people carrying me had mentioned patrons and that word didn¡¯t sit well with me.


    It reminded me of alpha Jake and his evil intentions.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t in my captors¡¯s mind to do it before, they might be forced to sell me to the person that


    benefits them if they see my face. I can¡¯t be too careful enough.


    I still had a long way to go before I could reach the location of the omega warriors but here I was,


    waiting for my captors to decide my fate.


    I shook my head.


    I must find a way out.


    I checked the information the moon goddess inscribed in the pill. She


    left the trail I had to follow to reach the omega warriors¡¯ camp and she said I could call for her when I


    was in a life and death situation.


    My situation had not reached the point where i would call it a life and death tribtion so I put off calling


    for the moon goddess for now.


    I did not move again. I did not even let out a whimper of pain. The person bullying me must have felt


    like I killed their fun because the person left.


    The grating sound of a metal door closing reverberated through the dark room I was in.


    My mind could not help straying to the stranger I spent a night with.


    In this kind of hopeless situation I was in, I wanted to find a bit of joy to climb on to.


    The darkness I was in apanied by the pain I was feeling kept pushing me to the brink of


    something unknown.


    I did not try to talk to Silver, she had already been weakened thrice so I allowed her to rest.


    To escape from our predicament, we have to rely on each other.


    I indulged in the fantasy of being by the side of the father of my pups as his mate.


    I don¡¯t know why I kept imagining myself by the side of the stranger that impregnated me. It is not like


    he is my second chance mate.


    Because of my rejection I disliked the thoughts of mates. I would rather choose my lifelong partner


    myself after he passes screening instead of hoping my second chance mate won¡¯t reject me.


    I know myself. I am pretty but the men I encounter might think I would be perfect for the position of a


    mistress or an unknown breeding machine because Ick the upbringing a Luna to be has.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17


    Avery


    Although the moon goddess tried to convince me that my second chance mate would be great, I don¡¯t


    think my second chance mate would be as good as the father of my children.


    Instinctively, I knew this fact deep down in my soul.


    I don¡¯t know why I was picking this stranger over my second chance mate. I don¡¯t know if it is because I


    had slept with him.


    I would prefer him to someone unknown.


    As I was thinking, I did not know when I fell asleep.


    A cold ssh of water woke me up and I sprung to my feet in anger.


    I wanted to teach the person that spilled water on me a lesson but a bout of weakness sent me back to


    a crouching position.


    I had forgotten about the armband on my wrist.


    With it on my wrist, I would not be able to do anything I want. I would remain a prisoner that would be at


    the mercy of my captors.


    That thought did not sit well with me but I endured.


    The moon goddess did not teleport me directly to the omega warriors¡¯ camp because she wanted me to


    grow through trials and tribtions.


    If I can settle a matter myself, I would prefer not to ask the moon goddess for help.


    Unless my situation reaches the point of life and death, I would try to get out of my predicament on my


    own.


    I need all the experience I can get because only the evil go d, Daemon would be happy to see me


    remain withoutbat experience.


    Without experience, I would be a sitting duck, ready for him to  ughter.


    I would love to grow stronger in all the ways I can because I want to be able to protect those I love and


    at the same time, I did not want to


    disappoint the moon goddess¡¯s expectations in me.


    ¡°Look at that angry look in her eyes, she wants to attack me.¡± A feminine voice sneered.


    The tone of the voice was grating to my ears.


    I parted the hair obstructing my eyes while making sure that my hair still covered the remaining parts of


    my face.


    I must not forget to keep my face away from my captors. It would save me from unnecessary troubles.


    Ady in trousers and a red strapless top came into my sight. Her right hand held a metal bucket. The


    metal bucket was still dripping with water.


    When she saw that I was only staring at her, she shoved me.


    My body crashed to the floor.


    I wasn¡¯t supposed to be this weak even if I was poisoned but my pregnancy contributed to the lethargy


    I was feeling.


    ¡°Stop staring at me like that. Do you want me to remove your eyes for


    you? Your future life would then be harder than ever before.¡± She smirked as she looked down at me


    from her standing position.


    Ibeled her as stu pid in my head.


    She was having fun ying boss to somebody that had already been weakened with their drug.


    I had vowed not to take bullying again but here I was, bowing down to my unfortunate circumstances.


    She should try this things she was doing when I regain my strength. I would show her who is boss if


    she manages to try and bully me then.


    I observed my surroundings.


    The dark room I was imprisoned in was bigger than I had expected and I wasn¡¯t the only person held


    here.


    There was six other people imprisoned here with me and they were all girls.


    Excluding me, two other girls had armbands on their wrists so they had to be werewolves. With the


    armband, my sense of smell had been weakened considerably so I had to depend on the armbands on


    the girls¡¯ wrist to guess their race. The other four girls had chains on their leg connecting their shackles


    to the wall of the room.


    The woman that held the metal bucket threw a key towards the human girls chained to the wall and the


    girls scrambled to unlockntheir shackles.


    am Aria, you guys should follow me to the ce you are going to take your bath. You stink.¡± Aria


    instructed and she did not wait for us to reply before she matched out of the room.


    Aria was the person that poured chilly water on me.


    A nce at the other girls showed me that I was not an exception. All of them dripped with water and


    the sound of the water hitting the floor remained constant.


    Aria had sshed water on them too.


    ¡°You people want me to drag you out?!¡± Aria¡¯s shrill voice came from outside the room and everybody


    began to shuffle out.


    Without knowing the situation clearly, I was going to follow the orders they give me.


    Following orders is not a new thing for me because it is what I always do in my former pack.


    I was thest to go out.


    The bright sunshine blinded me for a second and I took a moment to get¡­¡­ used to the light.


    I looked back at the entrance we came out from and I saw two burly men standing guard. The guards


    were holding guns.


    Escaping was out of the option for the prisoners because all the girls that was held in the room,


    including me was weak.


    If we tried to fight our way out or escape, we would be at a disadvantage against the guards with


    ammunition to assist them.


    By the ruthless look in the guards¡¯ eyes, they were willing to kill one of us to warn the others.


    All of us followed Aria as stably as we could.


    Strength wasn¡¯t in our body right now but Aria was not willing to be understanding.


    She continued her way to the ce we were going to take our bath with hurried steps.


    Finally, we got to a winding river.


    For a moment, the thought of jumping into the water and swimming away came to my mind but I


    discarded the thought.


    For this people to bring us here, they had to have enough confidence to keep us obedient.


    I was right.


    My eyes wept my surroundings and I saw three burly men holding guns


    patrolling the riverside.


    The guards here had two types of ammunition.


    One was the normal guns humans use. Alpha Bryan had one in his precious collection. The other type


    was made in a way that the bottom part of the gun was connected to a tube containing pink liquid.


    I felt a dangerous sensation when I looked at the pink liquid.


    If I was not mistaken, the pink liquid was what I was drugged with. It was a bane for werewolves.


    The guards¡¯ eyes observed us like an eagle evaluating its meal. Our every action was in their sights.


    Aria left us and went to one of the guards. The two of them began speaking on hushed voices.


    ¡°Enter the river and wash away your filth!¡± Arai said as s


    she turned to us. A re was on her face when she saw that none of us moved to take a bath.


    ¡°Please, let me go. My father has a lot of money, he will pay you handsomely.¡± A girl spoke up. She had


    red hair the color of fire and her ck eyes glistened with water.


    She was very beautiful.


    Aria snorted, ¡°We don¡¯t need your money. Besides, I don¡¯t think your father has enough money to pay


    us as ransom. If you behave properly, your future would be paved with riches that your father can not


    even dream of having.¡±


    Tears welled in the eyes of the girl that asked to be released and she bowed her head. She didn¡¯t


    speak again.


    She silently went into the river.


    All of us joined her in the river.


    From Arise


    words, these people are going to give us to rich men.


    The only people I know that are sold to the highest bidders are  ves.


    My heart dropped. Our captors are going to sell us as sl aves to whoever offers them the highest


    benefits or wealth.


    No wonder these guards were watching over us carefully. We were their tickets to more riches and


    connections. They would never let us go.


    A ssh sounded and I was brought out of my reverie.


    A girl was swimming as fast as an aquatic animal towards the other side


    of the river. An armband glinted on her exposed wrist as she swam with all her might.


    She was a werewolf.


    She had an unassuming appearance so she did not stand out. It was when she took action that we


    noticed her.


    I watched her escape with unblinking eyes. I was going to use her as case study. Her situation was


    simr to min¨¨, if she sessfully escapes, it means I could do it too.


    Aria frowned, ¡°Get her!¡±


    A guard acted swiftly and he ran after her with his gun raised. When he was meters away from her, he


    pulled the trigger of his gun and a jet of pink liquid flew out of the muzzle of his gun towards the


    escaping shewolf.


    She dodged the strike but the water she was swimming in took the brunt. Since she was swimming in


    the water that had been contaminated with the pink liquid, she began to slow down.


    I knew the poison was already taking her strength away.


    The guard moved closer before he fired another jet of the pink liquid at her.


    This one hit her square in the face and her actions weakened till they stopped totally.


    She began to sink.


    ¡°You, go and drag her to shore.¡±Aria instructed one of the human girls that was washing in the river.


    Only humans wouldn¡¯t be affected by the effects of the pink concoction so Aria sent a human girl to


    retrieve the sinking shewolf.


    I sighed heavily.


    It is as I thought, escape would be a very hard task.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Avery


    Aria¡¯s face was crumpled into a frown that sent chills down everybody¡¯s spines.


    After the escaping girl was helped to the shore, Aria kicked her heavily. I cringed at the kick. Aria did


    not show the girl pity at all.


    She turned to the guards, ¡°Whip her till she is half dead! That would teach her to listen to instructions.¡±


    The order sessfully frightened the rest of the girls. I wasn¡¯t frightened but I kept my head bowed to


    give off the impression that I was scared. I did not want Aria to target me because I am giving her the


    impression that I was challenging her authority.


    People like her value submission very much. She doesn¡¯t want people to fight back if she bullies them.


    She would prefer her victims to be as obedient as they can be.


    A ssic example of a bully.


    I knew I had to be well behaved for now.


    I had to know where we were and I had to be familiar with the way the guards are stationed.


    I have to blend in to the best of my capabilities or I would be at risk.


    Aria swept her gaze over us.


    ¡°Let this incident be a warning to you people. In this ce, the only way you can survive is to listen to


    your superior¡¯s instructions.¡± Aria had her hands folded across her chest as she kept her sharp eyes on


    us.


    I could see that the remaining girls med the shewolf that failed in her escape, If any of them had


    thoughts of running away before, the shewolf had already rendered any effort they are about to do


    useless.


    She had made Aria and the guards wary.


    They would extra careful when dealing with the girls.


    ¡°Hey! Why is your hair covering your face?¡± Aria shouted.


    She turned to me and my heart sank.


    Even as I was bathing in the river, I took great care in order not to show


    my face.


    I thought I could get away with hiding my face. I did not know it would be exposed this soon.


    Aria¡¯s gaze did not budge from me and I could not pretend like I did not know she was talking to me.


    The guards patrolling the river stopped to watch me. The other five girls also stared at me.


    I knew I was already behaving suspicious but one part of me wished it wasn¡¯t me Aria was talking to.


    My wish didn¡¯te true.


    ¡°You with ck hair and green eyes, I am talking to you! Show your face.¡± Aria¡¯s gaze was like burning


    pearls.


    I brushed all the hair covering my face towards the back of my head. I could not avoid revealing my


    face.


    I would rather do it myself than to let Aria do the honors.


    Letting her expose me herself would add unnecessary things to my full te.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    A few gasps rang out and everywhere turned silent for a second.


    Aria¡¯s hand was held over her mouth.


    The guards had their eyes glued to my face.


    A burning gaze of jealousy came from one of the girls.


    I felt ufortable by all the gazes I was getting. I knew I would induce a simr reaction if I exposed


    my face so I hid it but all my efforts were in vain.


    Aria pointed at me, ¡°So you are so beautiful, why are you trying to hide it? Don¡¯t you know your future


    depends partly on your face?¡±


    I ignored the jealousy in her words and bowed my head. Although she is the type that would find fault in


    every thing I do, it is better to pretend to listen to her orders whenever I can.


    I remembered the burning gaze of jealousy I received from one of the girls. I don¡¯t know where the


    gaze came from and I didn¡¯t care to search.


    As I was trying toe up with an escape n, I wanted to help these girls that hadnded in the


    same predicament I am in but from the envy directed to me, I knew I was naive.


    People had showed me hell with their various behaviors and I had naively wanted to save these when


    their thoughts wasn¡¯t pure.


    I had forgotten how people hurt me in the past.


    Aria did not ask me any questions about my beauty again as I did not reply her first question.


    She led all of us back to the front of the dark room that had held us previously.


    Her sharp eyes observed our expressions carefully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you were beforeing here but you have acquired a new identity. Your identity is


    the ve of the Dark Dome.¡± Aria examined as she paced before us.


    It seemed the Dark Dome was the name of the organization keeping us here.


    Aria looked like she had been doing this same job for years. I stumbled into the Dark Dome¡¯s territory


    but the other girls seemed to be kidnapped with a purpose in mind.


    The Dark Dome obviously deals with the buying and selling of ves. Their speciality had to be the


    shewolves.


    I don¡¯t know why werewolves are selling other werewolves!


    I don¡¯t know who these big bosses that are going to be buying us are. I don¡¯t know if they are human or


    werewolf.


    All the girls present just looked at Aria without saying anything.


    It seemed our silence and obedience still got on Aria¡¯s nerves.


    I don¡¯t know what she wanted.


    If somebody disrespects her, she is offended and if somebody respects her, it would still turn out the


    same. She would still be offended. That is just the kind of person Aria is.


    ¡°The Dark Dome organization sells items and you guys are part of themodity we sell to our


    patrons.¡± Aria said in an excited voice.


    I don¡¯t know if she maintained this enthusiasm when she was speaking to the previous set of ves


    they acquired.


    I shook my head to clear it of thoughts pertaining to Aria.


    For now, going against her in the open wasn¡¯t an option.


    Aria raised her pointed chin. ¡°I know that some of you might be resentful


    for everything I had said but don¡¯t worry. You girls would soon learn to leave your past and your


    grudges behind.¡±


    ¡°I will be teaching you how to attract you patrons and keep them hooked.¡± Aria smiled but it looked


    sinister, ¡°You getting out of here would depend on your cababilites. If we try to aunction you three times


    and you are not still sold off, your future would be much worse.¡±


    The creepy smile still hung on Aria¡¯s face, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be shared by men that are more than


    two, you better strive to be sold off in the auctions.¡±


    The advice Aria was giving was the worst kind of advice ever but she was right about one thing.


    We have to be profitable to the Dark Dome organization or we would experience ruthless


    consequences.


    Nobody would want to keep a stagnant burden that doesn¡¯t make profit around them.


    I don¡¯t know why the thought of the stranger that I gave my first night to came to my mind when Aria


    mentioned how we were going to learn how to attract patrons..


    The images of greasy old men with wealth didn¡¯t cross my mind.


    It is then I noticed that people were biased from the start.


    In my mind, as long as I was going to apply what I learned on my pups¡® father, it did not seem so bad


    but when I thought the person I was supposed to seduce was someone else, my interest waned and it


    felt like


    rape.


    Determination appeared on each of our faces.


    Our chance of getting out of here was through those patrons.


    A n began to form in my mind.


    ¡°Go back in. Your sses are going to start tomorrow.¡± Aria waved us off before leaving.


    The two guards that was beside the entrance to the ce we were imprisoned in was still at their posts.


    The two guards looked at my face in amazement but I did not pay any heed to them. I strolled back into


    the dark room that was our prison.


    Arge bed roll was on the floor. It was big so it covered more surface


    area.


    This bed roll was clearly Aria¡¯s arrangement. All the girls was going to sleep together on the thin bed


    roll.


    I know we are still considered prisoners but the people from the Dark Dome are going to use us to gain


    profit.


    I don¡¯t understand why they were still treating us like this.


    Even if they wanted us to share a bed, they could have offered us a tetter bed to sleep on.


    I don¡¯t know if they are trying to lure these girls with promises of better life with their patrons in


    comstrast with this constricting space.


    Two guards brought a girl that was lying motionless into the room. It was the shewolf that tried to


    escape.


    The guard dropped her and left.


    The shewolf had whip marks and bruises decorating her body but nobody moved to help her.


    I curbed the urge to help her too.


    This ce was following the rule of the jungle.


    Only the strongest survive.


    The shewolf had made a mistake and now, she has to deal with the


    consequences.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Avery


    The injured shewolf sat up gingerly and rested her back on the wall. The shewolves present didn¡¯t try to


    talk to each other, they just sat in stifling silence.


    Meanwhile, the human girls huddled together in one corner of the room to discuss among themselves.


    In times like these, havingpany was better than not having one.


    At least, if there is someone a person can share their woes and sorrows with, the person is bound to


    feel better than if the person/is alone with their demons.


    Seeing them like this made me remember my own best friend, Sadie, I really missed her.


    Her sassy character would have cheered me up in the ways she could.


    We would have put our heads together to discuss countermeasures to this situation I am in.


    I wonder how she is doing.


    I really want to smack myself for wishing for her to follow me on my escape from the Silver Crescent


    Pack.


    Thankfully, she did not follow me or she would have gone through all the dangers I went through.


    Nara would have been overjoyed to have two werewolves for the ritual.


    Fortunately, that evil woman is dead.


    The human girls that were discussing in hushed voices turned around to look at me from time to time.


    It was obvious they were talking about me but I didn¡¯t have any time to spare on them.


    I was trying to gather information to perfect my escape and all these human girls can think to do is


    gossip about me.


    I shook my head at their misced priorities.


    They are all focusing on the wrong ce.


    A human girl with dirty blond hair and twinkling blue eyes red at me after she whispered something


    to her fellows.


    I knew right then that the most prominent look of jealousy I felt was from her.


    I was weak right now and I did not want to waste my power trying to eavesdrop on the nonsensical


    things these girls was discussing.


    I had better things to do. As long as they did not cross the boundary I already set, I can do my things


    separately while they do theirs.


    I stared at the shewolves.


    They weren¡¯t like the humans.


    Although the humans banded together because of impure motives, the thing is, they still cooperated


    instead of being stranded from their fellows like these shewolves.


    I did not try to stroke up a conversation with these shewolves. My action might seem like I am fawning


    on them when I don¡¯t have any intention to do that kind of act.


    Everybody was on their own.


    It is like I said earlier, this was survival of the fittest. All the girls here arepetitors and nothing can


    change that, not even the humans¡® flimsy attempt at cooperation.


    Everybody was on their own. How they get it would depend on their capability.


    I found afortable space toy on before upying it.


    I was pregnant and I had to get as much sleep as I could. I know I might not be the best mother as I did


    not give my kids the conducive environment they need.


    I need topensate them in the little ways that is within my capabilities.


    Even if I am imprisoned, at least I can still decide how long I sleep for.


    The next morning, Aria came to wake us up for our lessons.


    ¨CThankfully this time, she did not pour chilly water on us.


    Getting sshed with cold water might cause adverse effects on my pregnancy. I might be a werewolf


    but I was shackled with the armband that was made with a substance that was simr to wolfsbane so I


    was pretty weak.


    After our bath in the river, Aria took us to a room that was decorated luxuriously.


    The strange thing about this room is that the tones and themes it expressed seem to try and induce


    lust.


    The room was divided into two unequal halves by a curtain. The smaller side hidden with the curtain


    should be a space for changing attires.


    A bed took up most of the space the therger section. The bed was decorated with fluttering bed


    drapes that made people and thingsying on the bed seem dreamy,


    We all stood in a row before Ashley.


    The shewolf that had been beaten into a half death state had recovered some of her strength.


    She was hanging unto Aria¡¯s every word.


    Maybe she realized that the only way to find an escape route was by listening to Aria¡¯s words.


    ¡°The first lesson you people are going to have is a lesson on passive aggressuve seduction.¡± Aria aced


    around us, ¡°You might think it is easy from my words but it is not.¡±


    I took a deep breath. Here we go.


    ¡°I am going to be teaching you all this lessons only once. Whatever you manage to take from it is your


    lifesaving grace so make sure your eyes are peeled.¡± Aria continued.


    She stopped in front of me, ¡°Discard any prejudices you had in the past. You can only take hold of your


    future with your own hands.¡±


    Aria might be a bad person but her words had a deep experience and understanding hidden within


    them.


    Aria pped and a guard donned in full military regalia strode in. She went behind the curtains and


    came out with changed clothes. Her dressing was like the casual strapless top and trousers she liked


    wearing, it was a tube that only covered her breasts and a short skirt. She had on a thin overall made


    from see through materials.


    Suddenly her disposition changed.


    The grumpy instructor Aria wasn¡¯t present anymore, only the seductress called Aria remained.


    Aria was beautiful but it is this moment I knew that being beautiful won¡¯t do the job. Sometimes, human


    makeup can make a ugly person a goddess, not to talk less of people with good faces.


    The difference between all this kinds of beauty is the aura and Aria had


    the aura.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The look in her eyes turned into a type of beckoning. She was taking amorous nces to the peak.


    A small smoke was on her lips and her body was saying as she walked.


    It felt like she was bones.


    She began to dance around the guard.


    The guard¡¯s face began to take on a red hue.


    It was evident he wasn¡¯t able to take Aria¡¯s level of seduction.


    She would stop periodically to wrap around the guard and blow soft kisses.


    The room seemed to heat up all of a sudden.


    Aria looked at us, ¡°Can you see it now? If you y your cards well, your patron would be at your


    mercy.¡±


    Some of the girls was blushing. It was normal.


    I have never seen this kind of thing before so I wasn¡¯t an exception. Sadie had told me of things like


    this because she usually stumble upon them in the club that she attends.


    Ironically, my first experience was not at a club but a training ss to nine my deduction skills.


    Even with my blushing face, I observed Aria¡¯s actions carefully before reviewing it over and over again.


    Aria was an expert at this.


    For some reason, it reminded me of a battle soldiers fought with all their might in order to win.


    I looked at Aria.


    She probably has her own story and it might be deeper than I think.


    ¡°You can go.¡± Aria waved the guard away and the guard rushed out of the room like there was fiends


    on his tail. He did not look back.


    Aria folded her arms in front of her chest, ¡°Now, it is your turn.¡±


    The grumpy instructor Aria was back and her seductive clothes didn¡¯t deter her bad mood.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Avery


    The first person to try the seduction test was one of the human girls. She was the one with the most


    envious gaze whenever she looks at me!


    Aria did not call a guard in this time.


    She was going to be the judge of our performance herself.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Aria asked.


    ¡°Chloe.¡± Chloe answered with her head bowed.


    Aria gestured for her to go on and Chloe began to dance.


    Aria¡¯s arms were folded in front of her chest as she evaluated Chloe¡¯s dance. Her passive face did not


    show what she was feeling.


    Everybody watched Chloe dance.


    The first person to do the test is the loser.


    The girls that would go after Chloe would use her as an example. They ¨Cwould use Aria¡¯s evaluation of


    Chloe to improve their performances.


    Because of the contrast between Aria¡¯s expert seduction skills and Chloe¡¯s dance, the performance


    Chloe was giving seemed to be a childish rendition of Aria¡¯s skills.


    ¡°Stop.¡± After halting Chloe¡¯s dance, Aria turned her sharp eyes on us.


    ¡°You.¡± She pointed at me, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    I stepped out of the line all the girls had made.


    ¡°Avery.¡± I did not say any extra word, I just said my name and I began my performance.


    I was actually trying to copy what Aria did..


    To get myself into the right state, I used my sure trick.


    I started to imagine the beautiful stranger I spent a passionate night with.


    It made it easier for me to get into the state required.


    If I had imagined other people, I would have flunked the dance but as long as it is the father of my pups


    I was visualizing, my mojo did not fail. For that stranger, I felt like I was willing to show any side he


    wanted. A tint of red coated my cheeks at that thought but it did not interrupt my


    dance.


    I began to twirl and move.


    I made sure my eyes showcased all the passion I felt the night I joined spiritually with that stranger.


    I stopped on my own ord after I was dancing for what felt like hours.


    I faced Aria to see her ring at me.


    My heart dropped.


    What did I do now?


    ¡°Why did you stop? Did I ask you to stop?¡± Aria¡¯s disapproving re was still trained on me.


    Even with her reprimand, I felt better.


    Her words meant I managed to pass her criteria. It also meant I had surpassed the performance Chloe


    did before me.


    Chloe¡¯s envious eyes found mine and I shed a smile at her.


    I don¡¯t have the time for petty jealousies.


    The rest of the girls gave their names before they did their performances. None of the dances the other


    girls gave impressed Aria like my own did. I could see it in her eyes and the way she asked them to


    stop.


    Aria did not ask another girl why they stopped, she halted their dances instead.


    ¡°I am going to tell you guys one thing. I must have mentioned it before. Your performance now is going


    to decide your future so you have to buckle up and take what I am teaching you seriously.¡± Aria


    paused, ¡°A tiny mistake can cause your future to deviate from a good one to a bad one.¡±


    I stared at Aria.


    I won¡¯t deny that Aria is a bad person. She is part of the people that wished to sell me to further their


    connections and affiliations but right now, I knew that all the words she was saying now was from her


    heart.


    She might not like us but it seemed like she had been here before and she had the worst future. Aria


    did not want us to have the same result she did so she kept emphasizing on her warnings.


    I scanned my memories.


    The worst situation to happen to us was the fate of not being sold.


    Aria had said that any girl that was not sold after three auctions would be given to more than two men.


    I felt a chill run down my spine at that thought.


    I would rather kill myself than to be ravaged by multiple men.


    It seemed Aria had gone through what we went through.


    She might have even been subjected to the bad future she was telling us about.


    ¡°I had been in this position you are in. I wasn¡¯t sold so my future turned bleak. Don¡¯t think you would be


    as lucky as I am.¡± Aria said with mncholy coating her features.


    Her sadness infected me and my joy at passing Aria¡¯s test waned.


    This situation was riskier than I thought.


    I can¡¯t just depend on my beautiful face, I have to put in my efforts too or I wouldn¡¯t be sold. I had to be


    sold to a patron to be able to get out of here.


    Having a pretty face isn¡¯t everything.


    I have to use all my cards to my advantage.


    Although I had the option of calling the moon goddess for help, I would not do that. All the things I am


    learning and experiencing now would not be possible if I had asked for the moon goddess¡® help.


    I have to get out of this situation myself.


    My n was to excel in the lessons Aria was going to be teaching us and then, I must find myself a


    patron.


    I would escape from the patronter.


    The patron would be easier to manipte than these guards here.


    Besides, even if I tried to escape, the patron might hesitate to kill me because he bought me with his


    wealth and resources.


    The guards from the Dark Dome wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cut our lives short.


    ¡°You have a good foundation, practice well.¡± Aria said to me before she turned to the other girls, ¡°You


    girls should put in more efforts too. I would be teaching you how to make aromatic tea and the way to


    serve it for your next lesson.¡±


    Aria gestured for us to leave and we filed out of the room.


    It seemed this room was Aria¡¯s personal bedroom.


    I was walking at the back with the other girls before me.


    ¡°Look at her. I bet her head is swelling up because of the way Aria addressed her.¡± A voice sounded.


    I knew the voice came from Jasmine.


    All the girls had said their names before they performed their seductive dance.


    The other six girls are called Chloe, Jasmine, Kina, Lona, Ashley and Willow.


    I, Ashley and Willow was the only shewolves among the girls.


    Chloe, Kina, Lona and Jasmine were of the human race.


    ¡°I am sure she had learnt those things from other ces or she wouldn¡¯t have been so great at it on her


    first try.¡± Kina¡¯s voice echoed.


    ¡°I know. If she isn¡¯t a whore, how can she be able to emte what Aria did?¡± Chloe¡¯s malicious voice


    commented.


    Lona didn¡¯t say anything. It was the voices of the other three girls that was dominant and loud.


    I had already decided not to take bullying passively. I would address my grievances if I could.


    The other shewolves didn¡¯t stand up for me and they did not try to defend me against the human girls¡®


    maliciousments.


    I didn¡¯t count on them anyway.


    Nobody knew if they were jealous of me like the human girls.


    My battles have to be fought with my own capabilities.


    I can¡¯t depend on others to fight my battles for me.


    In this life, on painful lesson I have derived from my experiences is that I must not ce all my hopes


    on another person.


    The person I am depending on might think less of me because of my dependence.


    The person I might be depending on might fail me in times I need them


    most.


    There are many disadvantages in having another person as your helper and safe zone.


    The only person I can trust to handle my problems as I would want it is myself.


    I quickened my steps and I caught up to the gossiping girls.


    They knew I could hear them but they kept saying things about me. I don¡¯t know if they think I would


    not be able to do anything to them. ¡°Who are you calling a whore?¡± I asked with my arms folded across


    my chest.


    ¡°It might be you and it might not be you. What are you going to so? Are you going to hit us?¡± Chloe


    taunted and I smiled.


    I knew how to get back at them without hitting them.


    I don¡¯t want to p them because it might lower their chances of getting sold.


    No matter how I dislike them, I would not go as far as stopping them from getting sold. I won¡¯t have the


    thrill of revenge then, I would feel guilty instead.


    Even the escaping shewolf that was beaten to an half dead state had recovered because of a


    werewolf¡¯s fast healing.


    ¡°If I am a whore for copying Instructor Aria, what are you implying about her then?¡± I said and color


    drained from their faces.


    ¡°Yo¨Cyou are saying nonsense. You are the one that is implying something about her.¡± Chloe


    stammered as she darted a nce at where we wereing from.


    ¡°I hope you know Instructor Aria¡¯s ears are sharp. Keep saying bad things about her and you would see


    what she would do to you. After I finished my words, I turned to leave.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It is now up to them to keep me as a target for their jealousy.


    If they did not wise up after the speech Aria gave, there is nothing I can do to help them.


    Their fates are in their hands.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Avery


    Days flew by and the day we are supposed to attend our first auction arrived.


    These past few days, Aria taught us all the skills she felt we would need to increase our chance of


    being sold.


    She taught us how to brew tea, how to give a massage and many more. She taught us how to be the


    perfectfort zone for our future patrons. I made sure I knew everything she taught us to do.


    Chloe and her clique stayed out of my way after our confrontation.


    I had already shown them that I was not a soft persimmon that they will be able to knead however they


    want.


    Although they avoided me, I knew they are still jealous of me but I did not care about other people¡¯s


    opinions of me. As long as they did not cross my bottom line, I am willing to keep up this farce with


    them.


    Aria had stopped supervising our baths after she showed us that running away was futile by making an


    example of the escaping shewolf but today, she came with us to the river to watch us.


    After our baths, Aria gave us exposing clothes to wear. The clothes covered most parts of our body but


    some areas of the material used to make our clothes was see through.


    We were blindfolded with a ck cloth before we were led to a ck limousine.


    All of us squeezed into the car.


    The limousine moved softly so I did not feel the ufortable feeling friction might bring.


    It made the ride enjoyable.


    I was happy because I was finally going to leave that cooped up ce that was used as the Dark Dome


    ves¡® training camp.


    I was getting closer to human civilization.


    It was another milestone in my escaping n.


    The limousine halted and we alighted from the car.


    Before us was a majestic building that was made with styles from the ancient era.


    The ce we stopped was less popted.


    It seemed we are going through the backdoor but it made sense. As one of the special products of this


    event, it was only natural that we go in through the backdoor.


    All of us was led backstage to rest.


    From our position, we could see everything that was happening in the main hall.


    Aria asked each girl to perform what they are good at instead of making a mistake by choosing what


    you know is your weakness.


    Regardless of her advice, everybody wanted to perform a dance.


    Aria left everybody to their own devices after she had said her piece.


    I wanted a patron that was neither too weak or too strong.


    After I am sold, I nned to escape and if the patron I am sold to is very powerful, my escape n


    would be guaranteed to fail.


    If the patron¡¯s level is too low, the people from the Dark Dome might refuse to sell me to the person


    because the person might not be able to offer them more benefits.


    I believed that the patron that came here to buy ves had to be bad people. Who else would want to


    buy ves in this day and age?


    I don¡¯t know if werewolves are among these patrons that were seated in the audience seat because my


    senses had been dulled by the armband on my wrist.


    I looked down on any werewolf that dared to buy and sell their kind.


    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that other werewolves can buy other people. The people from the Dark Dome


    was one of such examples. They did not care about my background or past as they captured me.


    The first thing that came into their mind was to train me into a ve that would bring them money and


    resources.


    What if I was an omega warrior?


    They did not even put that fact into consideration. Maybe they felt that it was unlikely for an omega


    warrior to be weak like I had been?


    They might have put it out of their minds because they thought that it was unlikely for an omega warrior


    to appear there like I did.


    It was disgusting.


    I shouldn¡¯t be as shocked as I am to realize this fact because even Alpha Bryan tried to sell me away. It


    is just that his means weren¡¯t as straightforward as the ways the Dark Come does their things.


    Alpha Bryan wanted to give me away to further his own connections. I would be like a person fetching


    water into a basket.


    If Alpha Bryan had seeded, my whole existence would have been to benefit alpha Bryan.


    I would have been working to give others the results of my efforts.


    I caressed my tummy.


    I am still appreciative of my pups.


    They gave me the courage to think of escaping.


    I would have done something foolish if I did not have them with me.


    My pups made my whole life brighter than it would have been if I was all by myself.


    I was dressed in a two piece attire that was made from red clothes.


    I did not want to choose this color before but Aria insisted.


    Her excuse was that she didn¡¯t want me to return. She said if I return, I would be disturbing her


    peaceful life.


    Aria assured me that this material matched my figure.


    I was sure Chloe and her friends would be burning with jealousy Onstage, a beautiful woman that


    introduced herself as Miss Hailey was the host of the auction.


    Miss Hailey knew how to use her beauty to her advantage and the lecherous gazes of the patrons in


    the audience seat was glued to her moving figure.


    The Dark Dome auctioned many antiques and other materials I did not recognize. I did not pay any


    particr attention to these items.


    Firstly, I would not be able to pay for any item even if it piqued my fancy. All I can do is stare at it and I


    have better use for my time.


    Secondly, I was here in this auction as an item too so why would I refuse to focus on my own


    predicament in order to focus on things I won¡¯t be able to obtain?


    ¡°I know all of us are waiting eagerly for the grand finale.¡± Miss Hailey


    smiles, ¡°Bring the first item in the special section.¡±


    Miss Hailey walked elegantly from one end of the stage to another as she swayed her hips seductively.


    She took most of the patrons¡® attention as she moved.


    ¡°The first item for the finale of this auction is Miss Lona!¡± Miss Hailey introduced.


    Lona had already moved onstage as soon as Miss Hailey called her name.


    The lights pointing at the stage dimmed and Lona bowed to the crowd. Music began to y and Lona


    started dancing. I did not know where the music came from.


    It might have been a special arrangement between Lona and Aria. Lona did not sing as she twisted her


    body into the dance steps she created.


    Each girl had their own preparations for their dance.


    I did not know that someone can request music and none of the girls bothered to tell me.


    I thought among the human girls, Lona still had a favorable impression of me because I did not notice


    her voice whenever Chloe had gossiped about me but I was mistaken.


    I was reminded once more that a person might seem gullible but their mind would be as deep as any


    other person out there.


    She seemed neutral because she did not badmouth me but when everybody had the information that


    they could request music for their performance, she did not bother to tell me.


    I knew I might havee off as aloof to these girls but at least, they should have disregarded our


    differences when my future was involved. The previous confrontation I had with Chloe and the other


    gossiping human girls would have proceeded differently if I had hit them.


    -I did not hit them because I had considerations about their future. I knew


    all of us would have to depend on our face and talents to get sold so I curbed my urge to hit them.


    used a less forceful approach instead but now, all of them showed me that I had been too naive.


    I had nned to sing to my dance steps myself because I did not know that music could be requested.


    Thankfully, I was confident in my dance because I practiced it countless times.


    I swept a dark look at the remaining girls backstage.


    Their evil ns for me would note into fruition.


    I had nned on not being splendid so I would not affect the others after me but after this, I changed


    my mind.


    I would put in all my efforts in my performance so the contrast between me and the other girls that


    would go onstage after me would be too drastic.


    Doing that would lower their chances of getting sold.


    I would pay them back in their own coin.


    Lona was just lucky she was the first to go onstage.


    She would have been part of those who would have been hit by my


    revenge.


    Avery


    Days flew by and the day we are supposed to attend our first auction arrived.


    These past few days, Aria taught us all the skills she felt we would need to increase our chance of


    being sold.


    She taught us how to brew tea, how to give a massage and many more. She taught us how to be the


    perfectfort zone for our future patrons. I made sure I knew everything she taught us to do.


    Chloe and her clique stayed out of my way after our confrontation.


    I had already shown them that I was not a soft persimmon that they will be able to knead however they


    want.


    Although they avoided me, I knew they are still jealous of me but I did not care about other people¡¯s


    opinions of me. As long as they did not cross my bottom line, I am willing to keep up this farce with


    them.


    Aria had stopped supervising our baths after she showed us that running away was futile by making an


    example of the escaping shewolf but today, she came with us to the river to watch us.


    After our baths, Aria gave us exposing clothes to wear. The clothes covered most parts of our body but


    some areas of the material used to make our clothes was see through.


    We were blindfolded with a ck cloth before we were led to a ck limousine.


    All of us squeezed into the car.


    The limousine moved softly so I did not feel the ufortable feeling friction might bring.


    It made the ride enjoyable.


    I was happy because I was finally going to leave that cooped up ce that was used as the Dark Dome


    ves¡® training camp.


    I was getting closer to human civilization.


    It was another milestone in my escaping n.


    The limousine halted and we alighted from the car.


    Before us was a majestic building that was made with styles from the ancient era.


    The ce we stopped was less popted.


    It seemed we are going through the backdoor but it made sense. As one of the special products of this


    event, it was only natural that we go in through the backdoor.


    All of us was led backstage to rest.


    From our position, we could see everything that was happening in the main hall.


    Aria asked each girl to perform what they are good at instead of making a mistake by choosing what


    you know is your weakness.


    Regardless of her advice, everybody wanted to perform a dance.


    Aria left everybody to their own devices after she had said her piece.


    I wanted a patron that was neither too weak or too strong.


    After I am sold, I nned to escape and if the patron I am sold to is very powerful, my escape n


    would be guaranteed to fail.


    If the patron¡¯s level is too low, the people from the Dark Dome might refuse to sell me to the person


    because the person might not be able to offer them more benefits.


    I believed that the patron that came here to buy ves had to be bad people. Who else would want to


    buy ves in this day and age?


    I don¡¯t know if werewolves are among these patrons that were seated in the audience seat because my


    senses had been dulled by the armband on my wrist.


    I looked down on any werewolf that dared to buy and sell their kind.


    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that other werewolves can buy other people. The people from the Dark Dome


    was one of such examples. They did not care about my background or past as they captured me.


    The first thing that came into their mind was to train me into a ve that would bring them money and


    resources.


    What if I was an omega warrior?


    They did not even put that fact into consideration. Maybe they felt that it was unlikely for an omega


    warrior to be weak like I had been?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    They might have put it out of their minds because they thought that it was unlikely for an omega warrior


    to appear there like I did.


    It was disgusting.


    I shouldn¡¯t be as shocked as I am to realize this fact because even Alpha Bryan tried to sell me away. It


    is just that his means weren¡¯t as straightforward as the ways the Dark Come does their things.


    Alpha Bryan wanted to give me away to further his own connections. I would be like a person fetching


    water into a basket.


    If Alpha Bryan had seeded, my whole existence would have been to benefit alpha Bryan.


    I would have been working to give others the results of my efforts.


    I caressed my tummy.


    I am still appreciative of my pups.


    They gave me the courage to think of escaping.


    I would have done something foolish if I did not have them with me.


    My pups made my whole life brighter than it would have been if I was all by myself.


    I was dressed in a two piece attire that was made from red clothes.


    I did not want to choose this color before but Aria insisted.


    Her excuse was that she didn¡¯t want me to return. She said if I return, I would be disturbing her


    peaceful life.


    Aria assured me that this material matched my figure.


    I was sure Chloe and her friends would be burning with jealousy Onstage, a beautiful woman that


    introduced herself as Miss Hailey was the host of the auction.


    Miss Hailey knew how to use her beauty to her advantage and the lecherous gazes of the patrons in


    the audience seat was glued to her moving figure.


    The Dark Dome auctioned many antiques and other materials I did not recognize. I did not pay any


    particr attention to these items.


    Firstly, I would not be able to pay for any item even if it piqued my fancy. All I can do is stare at it and I


    have better use for my time.


    Secondly, I was here in this auction as an item too so why would I refuse to focus on my own


    predicament in order to focus on things I won¡¯t be able to obtain?


    ¡°I know all of us are waiting eagerly for the grand finale.¡± Miss Hailey


    smiles, ¡°Bring the first item in the special section.¡±


    Miss Hailey walked elegantly from one end of the stage to another as she swayed her hips seductively.


    She took most of the patrons¡® attention as she moved.


    ¡°The first item for the finale of this auction is Miss Lona!¡± Miss Hailey introduced.


    Lona had already moved onstage as soon as Miss Hailey called her name.


    The lights pointing at the stage dimmed and Lona bowed to the crowd. Music began to y and Lona


    started dancing. I did not know where the music came from.


    It might have been a special arrangement between Lona and Aria. Lona did not sing as she twisted her


    body into the dance steps she created.


    Each girl had their own preparations for their dance.


    I did not know that someone can request music and none of the girls bothered to tell me.


    I thought among the human girls, Lona still had a favorable impression of me because I did not notice


    her voice whenever Chloe had gossiped about me but I was mistaken.


    I was reminded once more that a person might seem gullible but their mind would be as deep as any


    other person out there.


    She seemed neutral because she did not badmouth me but when everybody had the information that


    they could request music for their performance, she did not bother to tell me.


    I knew I might havee off as aloof to these girls but at least, they should have disregarded our


    differences when my future was involved. The previous confrontation I had with Chloe and the other


    gossiping human girls would have proceeded differently if I had hit them.


    -I did not hit them because I had considerations about their future. I knew


    all of us would have to depend on our face and talents to get sold so I curbed my urge to hit them.


    used a less forceful approach instead but now, all of them showed me that I had been too naive.


    I had nned to sing to my dance steps myself because I did not know that music could be requested.


    Thankfully, I was confident in my dance because I practiced it countless times.


    I swept a dark look at the remaining girls backstage.


    Their evil ns for me would note into fruition.


    I had nned on not being splendid so I would not affect the others after me but after this, I changed


    my mind.


    I would put in all my efforts in my performance so the contrast between me and the other girls that


    would go onstage after me would be too drastic.


    Doing that would lower their chances of getting sold.


    I would pay them back in their own coin.


    Lona was just lucky she was the first to go onstage.


    She would have been part of those who would have been hit by my


    revenge.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Avery


    Lona moved like a celestial fairy.


    Her dance was not this good when Aria tested the knowledge we had from everything she taught us.


    She had hidden herself deeply.


    She must be feeling on top of the world but I itched to drag her down from her high pedestal.


    I did not fear people like Chloe because those kind of people wear their emotions on their faces so it is


    the easy to draft countermeasures for any scheme those kind of people concoct.


    On the other hand, I do not like people like Lona.


    Those kind of people would seem neutral and even easygoing but deep down, they are different from


    what they seem to be.


    I would not be at ease if I keep Lona by my side. I would not know when she would expose her knife to


    stab me in the back.


    People like Lona was difficult to guard against because regardless of their outer image, their insides


    might not corrte with the front they portray. After Lona finished her dance, the music stopped and


    cheers rose from the patrons seated in the audience seat.


    As we were led backstage, all of us were given cards containing numbers.


    Lona was number one and I was number two.


    ¡°The first item is a human but she wasn¡¯t limited by her race. Her dance is intoxicating.¡± Miss Hailey


    introduced, ¡°We will only give her to the person worthy enough to take her home.¡±


    The patrons were given cards containing numbers too but ours was used to arrange the order we


    will go onstage but the patrons¡® cards was for bidding.


    ¡°$3,000,000.¡± A card with the number 7 was raised up by a rotound patron with greying hair.


    ¡°$3,500,000.¡± Another card that had number 10 written on it was held up by an handsome patron


    with a ck mask.


    The money kept increasing even though Lona was human.


    The people that carried me from where I copsed when I crossed the Dark Dome¡¯s territory said that


    these patrons prefer shewolves to humans but Lona was breaking the stereotype.


    She was getting bid on like she was an hot cake.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    She really put in all her efforts in order to get sold.


    Soon a very tall patron with red hair gave the highest bid and Miss Hailey dered an end to the


    bidding.


    Lona was sold for $7,000,000.


    It seemed the patrons that bought ves would get their purchases backstage so Lona left the stage to


    come backstage.


    I stared at Miss Hailey.


    Her eyes were twinkling with happiness and I knew that Lona sold for a high price.


    Miss Hailey was introducing me, ¡°Let¡¯s wee the second special item for the finale of this auction,


    Miss Avery!¡±


    I was supposed to walk past Lona but I purposely shoved her with my shoulders.


    When she looked at me in shock, I bared my teeth at her.


    Her face paled and she hurried to her seat.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She should have known that I had caught on to her tricks.


    I went onstage.


    I didn¡¯t think much of the gazes of the patrons since I was backstage but now that I was directly facing


    them, I understood what Miss Hailey had to face onstage.


    The lecherous eyes of these patrons burned onto my skin like hot fire brands and I almost lost my


    composure for a second.


    I darted my gaze at the ces the other girls were seated in the backstage


    area.


    I smirked at them.


    These girls would reap what they sowed.


    I hope they did not think that messing with me would bring them no \consequences.


    The thrill of revenge fueled me and I straightened my posture.


    I started singing before I began dancing to the tune.


    In my eyes, the lecherous eyes of these patrons faded into nothingness. The patrons and their gazes


    was reced by the stranger I spent a night with.


    I could not remember his face clearly but his physique was still familiar


    to me.


    I felt his passionate gaze on me and the way I danced turned more elegant.


    I danced with all my might.


    It felt as if I would be able to see him if I perform well.


    Soon, my performance came to an end and I bowed to the patrons in the audience seat.


    Apuses rang out throughout the venue.


    ¡°She is a werewolf.¡± Miss Hailey said and cheers rose from the audience


    seats.


    -I don¡¯t know why Miss Hailey had to announce our race whenever she


    wants the patrons to bid.


    I swept my eyes over the audience covertly.


    I would love to end up in the hands of a human instead of a werewolf.


    Werewolves are territorial and powerful to boot.


    Even if I deceived a werewolf and escaped, he would be able to catch up with me because of his


    powerful makeup.


    My chance of slipping through a werewolf¡¯s clutches was next to none so I would prefer a human


    patron instead.


    The bidding war began.


    ,006,


    ¡°$10,000,000!¡± A card with a number 2 drawn on it was raised up by a patron dressed in all ck.


    ¡°$20,000,000!¡± Another card with a number 9 carved on it was held up as well.


    The money I was to be sold for kept rising and rising like there was no tomorrow.


    Regardless of my apprehension on which race the person that would buy me should be, I still felt a


    sliver of smugness run through me.


    I threw a mocking gaze at those girls that was seated backstage.


    My revenge n was already close topletion.


    It would be like how Chloe had to bebeled unjustly after she danced immediately after Aria in the


    seduction test.


    My current situation was like that as well.


    Lona¡¯s dance was good and she danced before me so she wasn¡¯t supposed to be affected but in the


    end, the starting price on my head was higher than the final bid she was sold for.


    The difference between us was stark, not to talk of the other girls that had yet to perform.


    By giving my all in this dance I performed, I had raised the judging bar in the hearts of this patrons.


    My face was unforgettable and I made sure my dance was impable


    too.


    The patrons had to raise their judging bars after seeing me. It was a foregone conclusion.


    I could feel hateful eyes threatening to drill through my skin but I ignored it.


    These girls shouldn¡¯t have provoked me


    The bidding war on my head went on for long and even I was frustrated.


    Why can¡¯t the highest bidder call out his bid immediately?


    The bidding finally ceased and my final price sat steadily at


    $110,000,000.


    The man that made the final bid was handsome and his face screamed righteousness.


    I returned to the backstage area and I was faced with the angry faces of the other girls.


    Chloe, Jasmine, Kina, Ashley and Willow went on stage to perform their renditions but the reception


    they received was far below mine.


    It was far below the reception Lona received.


    Out of the remaining five girls, Chloe and Jasmine wasn¡¯t sold.


    It might be because the reception they received wasn¡¯t high so the money offered by the patrons was


    not up to the Dark Dome¡¯s expectations.


    Then, the Dark Dome decided to keep them for the next auction.


    16.975


    Only Ashley and Williow had the grace their race blessed them with. They were sold because both of


    them are of the werewolves¡® race.


    Willow and Ashley was lucky and unlucky at the same time.


    They were lucky that they had been sold but they were unlucky in the sense that their patrons were


    unsatisfactory.


    The auction finally came to an end and the guards that brought us here appeared immediately to cart


    away the girls that wasn¡¯t sold.


    Their faces turned as dark as the bottom of the pot as they were led away.


    They should have been reminded of Aria¡¯s warnings.


    I bet they would try to do well in the next two auctions toe.


    I smiled at them. I made sure they saw that I was gloating at their misfortune.


    Next time, they will put in more efforts in whatever they are doing while being better persons too.


    After the other patrons left, the patrons that bought ves arrived at the backstage area.


    ¨CNobody told the girls that was sold what they had to do.


    They moved closer to the patrons that bought them.


    I copied their actions and moved closer to the patron that bought me too. His righteous face almost


    made my guilt consume me when I thought of my n to deceive him and escape.


    If I escape, he would lose both me and the resources or wealth he used to purchase me.


    In my mind, all the werewolves and humans that came to this auction to purchase ves were


    despicable so the guilt I felt towards him reduced drastically.


    I bowed my head as I stood by his side.


    The personnel from the Dark Dome congratted the patrons that sessfully bought a ve before


    giving each of them the keys to our armband.


    The Dark Dome even offered these patrons small tubes containing the pink liquid that had a simr


    effect wolfsbane had.


    I had to curb the urge to tear the personnel of the Dark Dome to shreds.


    My ns have to be adjusted now.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Avery


    After collecting the small tube of pink liquid and the key to the armband on my wrist, my patron led me


    outside to a high end Lamborghini packed at the rear of the building the auction was held in.


    I was not in the mood to fawn on my patron so I looked out of the tinted. windows of the Lamborghini in


    boredom.


    My patron sat by my side.


    Since he was very close to me, my senses that had been dulled by the armband noticed that he was a


    werewolf.


    My heart sank.


    My worst fears hade true.


    My patron was a werewolf and by the look of things, he was a strong and influential werewolf.


    My chances of escaping went below the average percent.


    My patron did not say his name. He didn¡¯t even say anything to me but I felt like the calm he was


    exhibiting to me would be the calm before a storm.


    My mind tried toe up with solutions to this new twist in my predicament but I still came up nk.


    I was entangled with my thoughts so I did not know when we arrived at my patron¡¯s residence.


    My patron cleared his throat to bring me out of my thoughts.


    I looked down in embarrassment.


    I came down from the vehicle as slowly as I could.


    It is as if time would slow down if I moved like a snail.


    I did not wish to face my situation but there was nothing I could do.


    I could not stall forever.


    I followed my patron into the huge mansion before us.


    The mansion was big on the inside unlike the portable outside appearance it had. Luxurious


    decorations and furniture came into my sights as I entered.


    My patron rang a bell that was beside the door and footsteps sounded.


    A plump woman appeared.


    She bowed to my patron.


    ¡°Teach her the rules of this ce. When I need her, I would call for her.¡± My patron said before he left.


    16:29


    He did not hand over the key to my armband and the small tube of pink liquid to the new arrival. He


    brought it with him when he exited.


    Immediately my patron left, the ingratiating expression on the woman¡¯s face disappeared and a cold


    one took its ce.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± The plump woman said before she led me through a couple of hallways.


    I did not have any time to admire the furnishings of this mansion because if I slowed down for a


    second, the plump woman leading me to our destination would turn around to scold me.


    Finally, we reached our destination.


    Square iron cages that was as big as arge window filled the left part of the open ground.


    On the right side, a building with numerous doors stood.


    Ragged girls were stuck inside the iron cages. The postures the girls were in was simr to a folded


    bed.


    There was not enough space to move around and the girls in the cages had to sit in one position.


    I felt disgusted.


    Although I had dropped the evaluation of my patron¡¯s overall image because he had attended the Dark


    Dome¡¯s auction to buy ves, my impression of him fell. further at the scene before me.


    He had a righteous face but his deeds were the opposite.


    The faces of some girls that were in the iron cages was numb.


    It was like they did not feel the difference between life and death.


    My sixth sense began giving out warning signs.


    The man that bought me had a background that was darker than I thought.


    I don¡¯t know why he had girls locked up inside cages like this.


    ¡°Stop spacing out!¡± The cold voice of the plump woman that led me here jolted me out of my spiralling


    thoughts.


    I schooled my features so I won¡¯t show what I was feeling on my face.


    The plump woman led me to the building that sat on the right side of the space she brought me to.


    She showed me to a room.


    ¡°This is your room. We do things in a special way here.¡± The woman started.


    Ihad my ears geared up.to hear what she has to say.


    She seemed like a key person in this ce and her words would give me a hint on how things are done


    here.


    ¡°You follow the instructions you are given without any questions.¡± The woman said.


    I nodded at her sentence.


    There was a nagging question I had to ask or I would not be okay.


    ¡°Why are those girls inside cages?¡± I asked and the look on the woman¡¯s face turned colder than it


    was.


    With her look, I knew I had overstepped some kind of invisible boundary. ¡°What is your name?¡± She


    asked.


    I kept my eyes on her, ¡°My name is Avery.¡±


    ¡°Avery, like I said before, we have special ways we do things here. I don¡¯t know if you have forgotten


    the first rule I mentioned previously.¡± The woman spat, ¡°I will repeat the first rule again. The first rule is


    to follow every instructions without questions.¡±


    ¡°Right now, you are asking me questions on matters that don¡¯t have any rtion with you.¡± The woman


    continued and I nodded again.


    I did not say a word because I don¡¯t think this woman would appreciate any replies or words thates


    out of my mouth.


    ¡°The other rules are to be obedient and subservient to those in higher positions. Thest rule is to


    worship everything Mr. Drake does. He is like a god here.¡± The woman finished.


    She entered the room she assigned to me and she pointed on the light clothes that was folded on the


    narrow bed.


    ¡°You are to wash up and get ready for when Mr. Drake would call you to serve him.¡±


    The sound of her words did not sit well with me at all.


    It was giving me the same vibes the word ¡®patron¡® gave me when I heard it.


    It seemed my patron was named Mr. Drake.


    ¡°Serve?¡± I repeated.


    I could not wrap my head around what I think the word might imply.


    Although I had an inkling of what is toe when I was sold by the Dark Dome organization, I had


    hoped for an alternative way to the norm.


    Reality hit me like an high speeding truck.


    ¡°You are as old as this and you are behaving like a virginal maiden. You know what serving Mr. Drake


    means. It means you have to sleep with him. Simple.¡± The woman said with a gloating smile when she


    saw my distraught face.


    The woman was still smiling as she left my room.


    I did not stand up to close the door because I was still digesting everything I heard.


    Hate began to burn in my heart for Mr. Drake.


    I don¡¯t know who he thinks he is to amass girls for his enjoyment and pleasure.


    Did he think he is an ancient era emperor or king?


    After sleeping with the stranger I met at the club Sadie took me to, I wanted to only have sex with my


    lifelong partner instead of men I knew I would go nowhere with.


    I can never sleep with Mr. Drake.


    It is against my feelings and principles.


    I would rather try to escape even if the action would turn out to be a futile endeavor.


    There was a bathroom connected to the room I was assigned.


    Water was already in a bucket and aromatic soaps and lotions was on a shelf inside the bathroom.


    After my bath, I went out my room.


    Some girls were outside their room too.


    A girl with glistening green pupils and red hair walked up to me.


    Unlike the training camp the Dark Dome created for their female ves, the girls here did not seem to


    like being seperated and categorized by their feelings or their race.


    ¡°Hello. My name is Diana, nice to meet you. What is your name?¡± The girl stretched out her hand to


    me.


    I smiled, ¡°My name is Avery.¡±


    Diana gave me an easygoing approach but I was still skeptical after everything both humans and


    werewolves have shown me.


    I had already learnt in a hard way that people are more than they seem.


    Even if I cherish the way Diana made the first approach, I was still wary of her intentions.


    I had not been here for long so I did not know how this ce is.


    It might even be a mini ecosystem on its own and my arrival here might be encroaching on somebody¡¯s


    interests and desires.


    All the girls here had to be serving Mr. Drake and I would not believe it if somebody tells me that there


    is nopetition between these women and girls.


    It was impossible for there not to be infighting.¡±


    This life wasn¡¯t all rainbows and unicorns.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Even if Daiana¡¯s intentions are good, i hd every reason to double check her intemtions.


    Formr her to approach me first is a red g on my part.


    ¦°


    I knew I was new here.


    I was the most easiest person to trick and deceive right now so I was on the lookout.


    I still remembered what Lily did to me when I was still a member of the Silver Crescent Pack.


    I wasn¡¯t the same gullible girl I was in the past.


    I had grown up in the ways of the world.


    I might not be the person with the most experience on the ways of the world but I knew my ways


    around some things.


    Lily had approached me first too.


    Later, I learnt that she just used the friendship between us as a way to show off and further her


    rtionship with the other members of the Silver Crescent Pack. I did not want a repeat of what had


    happened then.


    I can still remember how distraught and heartbroken I had been then because the friendship between


    me and Lily had been very precious to me.


    I responded to Diana¡¯s attempt at familiarization as best as I could.


    Even if I am wary of her intentions, I still had to scout for information.


    It would do me good to be close to one of the residents here.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Avery


    Diana cheerfully dragged me to where a few girls were gathering.


    Some of the rooms¡® door was locked and but I could hear faint noises from the


    rooms.


    It seemed the owners of the room did not want to socialize.


    I wouldn¡¯t me them.


    If my heart did not burn with thoughts of escape, I would not attempt to go out of my room.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The girls stood as they chatted excitedly.


    Including Diana, the four of them had two werewolves and two humans in their group.


    I looked around, there was no electrical gadgets humans normally use to catch fun or waste away time.


    It seemed Mr. Drake turned this ce into some sort of twisted werewolf pack that worships his every


    move and action.


    ¡°Hey everyone, this is Avery. She is Mr. Drake¡¯s new girl.¡± Diana introduced and the girls hummed as


    response.


    Only one girl kept a stiff face when Diana introduced me.


    She clearly did not want me here but I won¡¯t let somebody¡¯s emotions hinder my own lifeline.


    I had to know the situation of this ce as soon as I can.


    I was on a limited time.


    I don¡¯t know when or if Mr. Drake would call me to serve him.


    I shed a bright smile and Diana nodded at my way of familiarizing myself with these girls.


    Diana turned to me, ¡°This is Sika, Wi and Ate.¡±


    Sika was the girls that had made it very obvious she did not want me here with her expression.


    ¡°I have a question to ask. I don¡¯t know if I can do that.¡± I probed and Diana gestured for me to go


    ahead.


    ¡°Questions? I don¡¯t know why she forgot the first rule so quickly. These neers never change. Did


    she think she is some kind of superhero?¡± Sika whispered under her breath.


    I ignored the words¡® she said.


    I don¡¯t know if I was encroaching on Sika¡¯s desires or profits for her to be


    16:30


    targeting me specifically like this.


    This is the first time I am meeting Sika so there should have been no bad blood between us.


    There was two human girls with us and if Sika wanted to whisper, she could have dome it in a way that


    only the werewolves with sharper senses would hear it.


    Instead, she made sure everybody here heard it.


    One of the human girls, Wi darted furtive looks at my face but I ignored those looks too.


    Everybody tacitly kept their mouth shut on Sika¡¯s words.


    Nobody wanted to poke through the paper thin wall hiding things that were already exposed.


    However, Diana¡¯s expression was very dark.


    I did not want to start any issues with anybody because I am new here. Diana took a deep breath, ¡°Ask


    away. We would answer to the best of our ability.¡± ¡°Why are those girls inside cages?¡± I had wanted to


    know the answer to that questions since I saw those girls locked up inside their metal cages like poultry


    animals.


    I tried to ask the plump woman that brought me here but I received a scolding session instead.


    ¡°The woman that assigned me my room refused to answer.¡± I continued.


    ¡°That woman¡¯s name is Beatrice. She is simr to a housekeeper or butler here in Mr. Drake¡¯s


    household.¡± Diana started, ¡°She takes superiority and rules very strict. She hates neers that


    disobey imtructions from their superiors.¡±


    Diana was right about Beatrice¡¯s character.


    I saw how she couldn¡¯t wait to ingratiate herself with my patron but when she is facing me, someone


    that is lower than her in power, she turned overbearing and cold.


    Beatrice was the kind of person who had fear for the strong but she would oppress the weak if she ever


    finds herself in an opportuned situation.


    Diana looked at the girls that was inside those cages, ¡°Those girls had offended either Mr. Drake or his


    beloved sister. They did not want to bend to the rules so they had to deal with the consequences of


    their actions.¡±


    Diana was speaking with a hard tone but the expression on her face was dark and sad.


    I could sympathize with how she felt.


    I haven¡¯t met Mr. Drake¡¯s beloved sister but I had met Mr. Drake himself.


    This ce was obviously following the rule of the jungle that dictated the survival of the fittest.


    16:30


    No person can guarantee that they would not do something wrong. Nobody can say confidently that


    they would be able to keep everybody happy for eternity. A mistake can throw a wrench in any carefully


    constructed n.


    Pity coated my face as I stared at the poor girls stuck in their imprisonment. Even if they had done


    something wrong, their crime should not warrant a treatment catered to livestock.


    I did not want my escape n to fail because I might end up in the same predicament these girls are in.


    Diana seemed to have seen the abnormal expression on my face. She patted me softly.


    ¡°Every girl here is bought for Mr. Drake¡¯s enjoyment. How do you guys cope with serving Mr. Drake?


    Don¡¯t you get jealous?¡± I asked because I didn¡¯t understand. These girls were hanging out together and


    they had good rtions with each other, I can not wrap my head around the fact that they would still be


    able to sleep with the same man despite their friendship.


    The thought of my best friend, Sadie sleeping with the same man I was sleeping with caused disgust


    and chills to rush down my spine.


    I had emotional ties to the stranger that fathered my pups but I knew we were not destined to be


    together.


    Even if the rational part of my mind knew that we had no fate together, the emotion part of my mind


    refused to let him go.


    I can not entertain any thought of a female of any race approaching him.


    Anytime that kind of thoughtes in, I would almost go insane with jealousy.


    To give myself more peace, I would think of our passionate encounter instead of stressing myself over


    who his future partner would be.


    This girls could calmly interact with one another when they serve the same man. I had to give kudos to


    them.


    I would not be able to try this stunt because I would have gone mad with jealousy.


    I did not know I had that part of myself before but now I knew, I can be very possessive.


    I wanted my future partner to be mine and mine alone. No third party is allowed to partake in what me


    and my future partner shares.


    Our matrimony has to be sacred and pure.


    In my mind, the only two people my rtionship can have is just me and my future partner.


    It was why alpha Jake¡¯s suggestion for me to be his concubine after he rejected me didn¡¯t sit well with


    me.


    Ate, Sika, Diana and Wi had their mouths opened wide in shock.


    This topic was a sensitive one.


    I knew from their shocked expressions that nobody had been as direct as I was when asking this


    specific question.


    Diana had an awkward smile on her lips, ¡°We are mortals, we get jealous but we don¡¯t let that blind our


    ability to think.¡±


    After her words Diana gave a pointed look to Sika like she had a lesson for Sika to emte in her


    words.


    Sika turned her head away and she did not look at Diana.


    Mentally, I agreed to Diana¡¯s words.


    I was mortal too.


    I get angry, sad or jealous but I would let my reasoning facultye back after my emotional self had


    run its course.


    I would never let my emotions decide everything for me.


    Anybody that is ruled by only their emotions are just animals.


    Animals depend thoroughly on their instincts and anybody that lets their emotions take control of all


    their decisions is in the same ss as all the animals in the animal race.


    ¡°As for the hope that differentiates us from these girls in cages, Mr. Drake does not have a mistress by


    his side yet. All of us here harbor the hope that we would be the sole wife of Mr. Drake.¡± Diana


    sighed.


    ¡°Being his wife is enough to motivate us to look forward to a better tomorrow.¡± Ate said wistfully as


    she stared at the passing white clouds drifting in the darkening sky.


    Their hope mighty in the hands of Mr. Drake but from my experiences, I can¡¯t let another creature


    that do not want my survival and bliss over his life have the key to my happiness.


    It would be a very foolish decision if I attempt that route.


    To me, being the official wife of my patron still had the same emotional responsibility being his bed


    warming maid had.


    A leopard can not change its spots.


    Mr. Drake would find it hard to change and that is even if he tries to change.


    As the official wife of Mr. Drake, you have to ept and live with the fact that your husband can have


    many women besides you.


    Being the official Mrs Drake might being riches and glory. It might even bring the freedom these girls


    desire but this position came with a very threatening baggage. The position of Mrs Drake is emotionally


    taxing.


    The person to fill the position would have to live with a man that would be regarded as public husband.


    Lily had helped me escape because she didn¡¯t want me to be a concubine for alpha Jake.


    I had manipted the sense of crisis a woman is supposed to feel when she feels like her man is


    getting into the traps and wiles of anotherdy.


    Besides, if the person to fill the position of Mrs Drake came from these girls, the mentality that every of


    Mr. Drake¡¯s actions and movement have to be worship would be ingrained too deep.


    The new Mrs Drake would not have a settled mind at all because she knew that her background was of


    a bought ve.


    Shewould feel like her position is not stable.


    She would stated to get paranoid that other girls might snatch Mr. Drake¡¯s love and as a result she


    might lose her position.


    The position of Mrs Drake came with too manyplications.


    The unlucky person that fills that position by Mr. Drake¡¯s side would always be between a rock an a


    hard ce.


    I shook my head at the thought of being Mr. Drake¡¯s official wife.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Avery


    ¡°See Avery, I know you might think we are behaving silly by living like this but this is the only choice we


    have.¡± Diana said seriously.


    I lowered my head in shame.


    I was using my own experience to judge these girls.


    All the girls here did not have a choice or they would have chosen a better option for themselves


    instead of enduring.


    I am lucky.


    I can ask the moon goddess for help if my situation goes beyond the range I could control.


    This girls don¡¯t have that option.


    I don¡¯t think they dare to entertain any thoughts of escape.


    Pity and pain rose from the bottom of my heart.


    Although my escape is not sure, I wanted to bring them along but my hands are tied.


    I have not catered to myself so I do not have the power and strength to include others.


    I felt sorry because I could not do anything for these girls.


    My escape n can change anytime to fit any opposition I face and taking any of these girls would just


    be introducing variables into my ns.


    ¡°I see you don¡¯t like the thought of serving Mr. Drake. If I may add, he is a majestic man.¡± Wi joked


    and Iughed.


    ¡°I am a very jealous woman. I can only serve one man.¡± I whispered, ¡°If many women sleeps with my


    man, I can turn into a savage out of spite.¡±


    All of them stared at me with various expressions on their faces.


    Shock.


    Disdain.


    Amusement.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? I am saying the truth.¡± I shrugged.


    Diana shifted close to me, ¡°Just don¡¯t let Beatrice hear that from you. She will count it as an offense.¡°/


    I hummed in agreement.


    I was a newbie here so I have toy low for a while.


    Beatrice was in power so I have to try my best to stay out of her way.


    I don¡¯t want more people to have enmity with me.


    People¡¯s emotions can be a strange thing.


    I don¡¯t want Beatrice to spite me because of an offense I did against her.


    I don¡¯t want her to specially target me because that would decrease my chances of escaping further.


    I rubbed my forehead.


    I was stressed out because all my mind is upied with is the thoughts of how I would escape.


    I wanted to destress.


    Like humans always say, all work and no y make Jack a dull boy.


    I don¡¯t want all my preparations to go to waste because I taxed my mind too much.


    Working or thinking without rest would do more harm than good.


    ¡°What do you use to pass time here?¡± I asked curiously but all of them gave me looks that made me


    second guess my intelligence.


    I went over the words I poke just now.


    There was nothing wrong with it so why were they giving me stares that suggested otherwise.


    ¡°See, we all do things that would make us seem like a virtuousdy.¡± Ate said, ¡°We clean, train our


    musical skills and other simr things along the line.¡±


    The words Ate said dropped on me like a bombshell.


    I practiced how to dance and how to sing a song because I wanted to be sold.


    Now, these girls were trying to tell me that this is what they do if they are not required to serve Mr.


    Drake.


    I had been cleaning and doing the chores for the Silver Crescent Pack for as long as I could remember.


    I don¡¯t want to spend the fun time I had allocated for myself to clean this ce.


    To me, it would be aplete waste.


    Unconsciously, my right hand caressed my tummy.


    At least, thinking of my pups is enough incentive for a rxation time.


    Happiness would fill me whenever I think of my unborn pups.


    The happiness washed away any type of fatigue guing me.


    Heavy footfalls sounded and we all looked towards the source of the sound.


    Beatrice was approaching.


    I took a deep breath.


    I had a feeling that she wasing for me.


    ¡°Why are you still wearing the clothes you brought with you? Go and change into the ones I put on your


    bed. Mr. Drake wants to see you.¡± Beatrice said and my heart fell to the pits of my stomach.


    I did not change into the clothes Beatrice picked because I wanted to rebel against her passively.


    Although I didn¡¯t want to offend her, I did not want to fawn on her either.


    At Beatrice¡¯s words, all the good mood that the thoughts of my kids brought disappeared into


    nothingness.


    My mind began to think in overdrive.


    I wasn¡¯t going to sleep with Mr. Drake but he won¡¯t let me get away with doing that.


    I had to offer something in the ce of sleeping with Mr. Drake.


    ¡°Why are you standing there like a dummy?!¡± Beatrice scolded and I left the girls to go to my room.


    I changed into the light clothes Beatrice had picked before I followed Beatrice.


    I made sure I crammed the way to get back because the more knowledgeble I am, the more power I


    will be able to wield.


    We arrived before a intricately decorated door.


    Beatrice knocked softly.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Am authoritative voice beckoned us in.


    Beatrice opened the door before she gestured for me to go in while she remained at the doorway.


    I threw a final nce at her before I entered the room.


    The room was Mr. Drake sleeping quartets.


    I sneered.


    Why would he choose to meet me here? What was he trying to do by letting mee to his bedroom?


    He might be thinking that I came here to sleep with him but he would be severely mistaken.


    I did not know how I should greet Mr. Drake so I just went with the greeting I was familiar with.


    ¡°Good evening.¡± I bowed my head a little as I said my greetings in a way that showed my respect.


    Mr. Drake was the big boss here.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It would do me no good to offend him.


    After my greeting, I raised my head up to observe the man that bought me. Mr. Drake was handsome


    and charismatic but I was still put off by his deeds.


    He amasses girls for his carnal pleasure like he was an ancient emperor or king. It was obvious that Mr.


    Drake was a frequent customer of the Dark Dome¡¯s auctions.


    He smiled at me before he began to remove his clothes, piece by piece.


    I was rmed at his swift actions.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I said as I took an involuntary step forward.


    He paused and then, he tilted his head to the right in askance.


    I cleared my throat, ¡°Mr. Drake-¡±


    ¡°Call me Fredo.¡± Mr. Drake interrupted. He had dropped his hands and he was looking at me in


    amusement.


    I felt like I was a clown in the circus under his stare but I stumped down the feeling.


    I met his amused gaze head on.


    ¡°Before you do anything, I have something to say.¡± I said.


    ¡°Go on.¡± He waved his hand for me to continue.


    the


    I took a deep breath, ¡°I am not in the right state and I would love it if you gave me


    grace to have this day as a period to put my senses in the right state.¡± Heughed.


    ¡°I knew you were different when I saw your face.¡± He whispered under his breath but I caught what he


    said.


    I don¡¯t know if he purposely said his words in a tone loud enough for me to hear his words.


    I can not predict his thinking.


    ¡°Why should I? The state of your mind does not concern me because all I need is your body.¡± He


    questioned with the amused look still on his face.


    The amused look on his face was getting on my nerves.


    I smiled despite how badly I wanted to smack the smile off his lips.


    I knew he liked me.


    Even if he did not like me, he fancied my face at least.


    He wouldn¡¯t have spent such a huge fortune if he did not like me or my face.


    Besides, he said I was different.


    Some men just follow the same character set.


    They loved to conquer beautiful and sassy women.


    These men liked the thrill thates when they conquer a pretty women with sharp words.


    It would fuel their chauvinistic ego.


    §±


    Alpha Jake was the same.


    From my bodynguage and expression, he should have gotten the hint that I did not want to be his


    concubine.


    However, he didn¡¯t care because he knows my pack alpha would surely order me to follow him.


    Maybe alpha Jake felt like I was already in his hands and conquering me would be a matter of time.


    I knew I would be taking it too far to say that Fredo loves me but I was sure he thinks I am special.


    I am going to use that fact to my advantage.


    ¡°You know I can not run away and you would have me sooner orter. What does a couple of hours


    make?¡± The words I was saying was against my conscience but I said it anyway.


    Saying this words is a little sacrifice on my part.


    ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t it better for you to have both my body and my heart?¡± I continued. He stood up and


    approached me.


    For every step he took, I retreated.


    I knew it was futile but I couldn¡¯t control my subconscious reaction.


    ¡°I can have your body now and I can work on getting your heartter. Then, I don¡¯t have to wait for you


    to get in the right state.¡± Hemented casually and I red at him.


    I was exasperated.


    Fredo was toying with me and I did not like that.


    I had to make my requests clearer.


    ¡°This night, I would dance and sing for you.¡± I made my offer quickly before Fredo angers me into doing


    something I would regretter.


    ¡°Why do you need today to get yourself in a right state? Are you nning on escaping?¡± He asked


    casually but I took his words seriously.


    I observed my words and actions. I was only relieved when I saw I did not hint at my n to escape


    identally.


    ¡°You joke.¡± I said nonchntly.


    Since I couldn¡¯t guess his mind, I had to make my mindand actions hard to read


    too.


    He stepped back to give me little space since I was almost merged with the wall in a bid to avoid his


    approach.


    ¡°You will dance, sing and massage me.¡± He relented.


    ¡°No!¡± I could almost burn a hole in him with my re.


    16:31


    Swoosh!


    He moved fast and before I knew it, he had the edge of my clothes in his palm. I resisted the urge to


    scream.


    I had already forgotten that I was an omega and I was a weakened werewolf to boot.


    From his smell, he was a bonafide alpha.


    Even in my peak state, it would have been hard to fend him off.


    I had to use my wits here.


    I took another deep breath to calm my restless emotions.


    ¡°Okay, I would dance, sing and massage you.¡± I said through clenched teeth.


    I had to remind myself that Fredo was the one in power so I won¡¯tsh out. Fredo went back to sitting


    on his bed.


    He made a gesture for me to start my dance.


    I began to dance and sing.


    I wanted to imagine that the man watching me perform was the stranger that fathered my pups but my


    anger at Fredo spoilt any effort I made to visualize Fredo as someone else.


    The overall level of my performance dropped because I couldn¡¯t get into the right


    state.


    I darted a look at Fredo and discovered his heated gaze on me.


    He didn¡¯t seem to mind that I did not dance as well as I did in the auction.


    It seemed like I have gotten myself in a pickle.


    This was why I wanted someone average to be the patron that would buy me. It was to prevent things


    like this.


    It was to prevent situations that won¡¯t allow me to have the luxury of fighting back.


    I was bought by the wrong person.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Avery


    After I finished dancing and singing, it was time for the massage.


    Fredo looked at me expectantly.


    I coughed awkwardly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to remove your clothes. The massage is better with clothes on.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure Fredo believed what I said. What I said was a tant lie.


    Aria taught us massaging, dancing and other simr skills because she wanted us to be able to keep


    our patrons in the palms of our hands.


    She wanted us to be able to continuously attract our patrons¡® attention through these seductive skills.


    Ultimately, every skill seemed to lead to the conclusion of having a passionate night with our patrons.


    I walked towards the bed like I was going to my execution ground.


    I had agreed to do this but my agreement didn¡¯t make it any easier to do it.


    Fredo had closed his eyes.


    I began my massage.


    Fredo¡¯s skin was heated and mesmerizing but to me, his skin felt like the mouths of a thousand ants.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°If this is how you want to do my massage, I think it is best we sleep together instead. You did not do


    well in the dance and now, you want to do this massage halfheartedly.¡± Fredo said and motivation


    seemed toe out of nowhere.


    Massaging is better than having a sexual connection with Fredo.


    I would pick massaging over spending a night with Fredo anytime.


    I tried all my best to give Fredo the best massage I could offer.


    I continued to knead his muscles and flesh till I couldn¡¯t feel my hands anymore. Fredo had to let me go


    when I couldn¡¯t move my hands and fingers.


    I did not allow him to call Beatrice.


    I did not want Beatrice to lead me back.


    I used my memory to find my way back to the building Fredo kept his ve girls. Except the girls that


    were locked up inside iron cages, Diana and Sika were the only ones sitting outside the building that


    houses the girls.


    It seemed like they were enjoying the moon.


    I was tired but I still greeted both of them.


    16.31


    Diana rushed up to me and she observed me closely


    ¡°Why are you behaving like this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Diana did not answer my question and she asked a question in return.


    I didn¡¯t get what she was talking about because of my tired brain but what she meant came to meter.


    It looks like every new arrival has to spend their first night with Fredo aka Mr. Drake so it came as


    shock to Daiana that I was still able toe to my room. ¡°Fredo allowed me to leave.¡± Ljust gave Diana


    a simple exnation.


    I did not have the strength to begin exining how I won this chance for myself. Besides, I was special.


    I don¡¯t think any girl would be able to try what I did and seed.


    Even as I regarded myself as a special sort of person to Fredo, I was still walking on tightropes as I


    interacted with him.


    Any girl that tries what I did might fail terribly.


    Diana¡¯s face turned into a colorful shade.


    ¡°Did you just call Mr. Drake Fredo?¡± She asked,


    Although she tried to keep her voice down, she still failed.


    Doors opened one after the other and some girls came out to see what caused the noise.


    Sika¡¯s jealousy filled the atmosphere.


    I rubbed my head.


    Right now, all I wanted was a quiet space.


    I wanted to rest and think of countermeasures to tackle Fredo.


    Diana spoiled my ns.


    ¡°Who called Mr. Drake Fredo?¡± A girl asked but Diana was still in shock no she didn¡¯t say a word in


    reply.


    Sika kept her mouth shut. I knew she would not say anything that would highlight my good qualities


    because she was envious of me.


    I did not reply too.


    I saved myself the stress.


    These girls would still arrive at the correct conclusionter. It was only a matter of time.


    I was the only new girl here.


    When something that hadn¡¯t happened before crops up, I was the most likely


    suspect.


    I was the only one that has a higher chance of calling Mr. Drake his name. Diana shifted nearer to me.


    I did not know she could get any closer but she surprised me.


    ¡°You are very favored. Only Mr. Drake¡¯s pampered younger sister gets to enjoy that privilege.¡± Diana


    whispered but everyone heard her because everybody was straining their ears to listen to any words


    that was spoken.


    So Fredo had a younger sister.


    I looked at her in askance.


    Diana did not need me to ask questions. My look was already enough for her and she began to exin.


    ¡°Mr. Drake¡¯s younger sister is the apple of his eyes.¡± Diana pointed at the girls in the iron cages, ¡°You


    see those girls, most of them are there because they offended Miss Freya¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Drake is regarded as a god here, Miss Freya is the second god here.¡± Ate said and all the


    girls nodded.


    The ce Fredo kept his girls was demarcated by a gate that separated this area from the main


    mansion body.


    The gate flung open with excessive force and everybody eyes turned to the spot simultaneously.


    A prettydy strutted through the gate.


    She didn¡¯t even nce at the building that we are all in front of.


    She just went straight to the area the iron cages were.


    The girls that were imprisoned inside those iron cages had a numb face on but when thedy


    appeared, fear clouded their features.


    In contrast to those fearful girls, glee was on the face of the new arrival.


    The glee on her face was almost demonic.


    Chills ran down my spine.


    Burly bodyguards rushed in through the gate and the gate made creaking noise. The two bodyguards


    were dressed in ck and their faces was stern. It was as if everybody on earth owed them a million


    dors.


    The bodyguards were strong werewolves. I could feel their strength from their


    presence.


    ¡°Get her out.¡± Thedy pointed at one imprisoned girl with dirty brown hair. The bodyguards whipped


    out a key and used it to release the girl from the iron cage.


    The girl that was imprisoned must have hated her cage but as the bodyguards tried to bring her out of


    the cage, she held onto the bars with all her strength.


    She tried her best to stall the two bodyguards but it didn¡¯t work out. The strength of the two bodyguards


    is greater than her own so they were able go drag her to thedy that barged in.


    Thedy revealed her whip.


    The whip was ck and barbed. It looked ferocious.


    The two bodyguards forced the girl to kneel before thedy.


    ¡°No! No! No!¡± The kneeling girl kept shaking her head and screaming in fear.


    ¡°I thought you are going to be Mrs Drake, why are you locked up now?¡± Thedy gloated before


    swinging her whip.


    The whip smacked against the kneeling girl¡¯s face and a bloody mark marred her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am sorry.¡± The girl¡¯s screams of fear turned into ones of apology.


    The change was disturbing and eerie.


    All the girls standing outside the building took a collective breath in.


    I scanned the girls surrounding me.


    Fear was the dominant emotion on their faces.


    The girls that had faces which doesn¡¯t reveal their emotions showed hints of fear in their posture and


    bodynguage.


    Thisdy that just arrived seemed to be powerful.


    I already have a guess on who she might be.


    I was just confused by her hate for these girls.


    ¡°She is Miss Freya.¡± Diana could not keep the fear from her voice as she confirmed my suspicions.


    At her words, thedy turned her head towards us immediately.


    She must have caught the words Diana tried to whisper.


    It was hard for sound not to travel.


    After Miss Freya came in, all the chattering and noise stopped. Everywhere became as silent as a


    graveyard.


    Diana wasn¡¯t able to keep her words a secret because sound echoed more in the silent and expansive


    space around.


    Miss Freya¡¯s hard stare settled onto me and my heart dropped.


    Her gaze was filled with hate and anger when she saw my face.


    I was in the dark about her reason to torment this girls but after locking eyes with her, I understood.


    Miss Freya was in love with her elder brother.


    I think these girls had noticed this fact but they still hoped to be Mrs Drake.


    The dream of filling the position of Mrs Drake was as far as the sea of stars because Miss Freya would


    be their main obstacle.


    For love, Miss Freya would stop them from bing her brother¡¯s wife with all her might.


    These girls won¡¯t be able to handle Miss Freya when she goes all out.


    These girls were barking up the wrong tree.


    The position of Mrs Drake might not be possible to obtain but the position of Miss Freya¡¯s maid was


    open.


    My mind began to twirl with ns.


    I quickly ran to Miss Freya and I knelt down.


    I did not exhibit any of the arrogance I disyed to Fredo.


    I tried to be as humble as possible.


    ¡°Miss Freya, I didn¡¯t know you would be so beautiful. If you im to be second best in terms of looks,


    nobody would dare to im first.¡± I said enthusiastically.


    I was going to use Miss Freya as my escape route.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Avery


    Miss Freya¡¯s face was full of shock.


    I bowed my head to hide my glistening eyes and the small smile at the corner of my lips.


    I did not want Miss Freya to notice my predatory eyes.


    I and Miss Freya might still be considered strangers but I had grasped her weak point.


    Since she was in love with her brother, there was chance for me manipte her from that direction.


    I knew I was prettier than Miss Freya but I said otherwise.


    She would feel good if a person who is better than herpliments her.


    Givingpliments had to be done in a specific way.


    Some people might give genuinepliments but it would sound phony to the ears of the one that was


    givenpliments.


    I was the prettiest person here so mypliment would sound special to Miss Freya.


    ¡°You just arrived?¡± She asked.


    I could see the joy she couldn¡¯t hide.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I replied.


    I was every bit the image of a humble maid.


    ¡°Did you sleep with my brother today?¡± Miss Freya asked seriously.


    My mind went through all the possibilities i could maneuver and I finally settled on telling the truth.


    Miss Freya was in love with her elder brother. Someone like that would dislike me for badmouthing her


    brother.


    Her brother would be like her reverse scale. Matters concerning him would have to be handled


    carefully.


    I looked up at her, ¡°I convinced Mr. Drake to give me the grace of today.¡±


    After seeing what she was capable of, I changed the way I addressed Fredo in front of her.


    I don¡¯t want an unintentional slip of tongue to make Miss Freya hate me. I don¡¯t want my words to


    destroy all the rapport I have built so far.


    Thankfully, the shock Diana had disyed when I called Mr. Drake Fredo had taught me that the way I


    addressed was special.


    The happiness on her face multiplied but she still tried to hide it.


    ¡°Why are you asking for the grace to not sleep with him today? Do you think my brother is not good


    enough for you?¡± Miss Freya snorted.


    Her tone was strict but I knew she was pretending to be angry even as her insides. bubbled with


    happiness.


    I was sure I was the only person that seeded in convincing Fredo in this kind of situation.


    ¡°I just wanted toy low. Mr. Drake is too out of my reach.¡± I replied and Miss Freya¡¯s face brightened


    considerably at my words.


    I shifted close to her.


    The bodyguards reacted but Miss Freya raised up an hand to dissuade them from doing anything.


    ¡°Miss Freya, please take me under you. If I can emte just one tenth of your grace and charisma, I


    would be set for fortune.¡± I pleaded with my face in a demure state.


    Miss Freya have me a long look before she hanged her whip on her belt.


    ¡°Take her back into the cages.¡± After instructing the bodyguards, she turned to me. ¡°What is your


    name?¡± She asked.


    ¡°My name is Avery.¡± I was already getting used to introducing myself.


    I can¡¯t count how many times I had been asked my name.


    Looking back now, my time in Silver Crescent Pack was too quiet and stable.


    I did not need to repeat my name to everybody that asks. My former pack members knew me well.


    They did not need to ask about my name or history. Both rumors and truths about me were already


    running wild in the pack.


    I was their stress relieve girl.


    I was the person they would be able to bully and then, get away with it.


    ¡°Avery, you would follow me from now on.¡± Miss Freya said and she began to walk


    out.


    I darted a nce to the building that houses Fredo¡¯s ve girls and I discovered that there was no one


    standing outside.


    I did not know when all the girls disappeared into their rooms.


    I was sure Diana and the rest of the girls in her group would be surprised at my action.


    I followed Miss Freya.


    I always kept a foot distance between us.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Miss Freya took me to her room and I helped her disrobe.


    I haven¡¯t served someone like this before but my deductions and Aria¡¯s teaching made sure I did not do


    terribly.


    Miss Freya took a bath and I volunteered to help her dry her hair.


    She sat down on the chair as I began my work.


    Miss Freya was categorized in the section of people I would love to deal with.


    These are people that their actions can be deduced carefully.


    People with enigmatic thinking are hard to guess so I dislike dealing with those kinds of people.


    The only way for me to escape from here is through Miss Freya.


    I haven¡¯t seen outside of the mansion yet but I knew that there would many guards keeping watch.


    The only feasible n I came up with is to poison everybody and I would then use the window of time


    the poisoning won for me to make my escape.


    To start my n, Miss Freya¡¯s recognition and approval is key.


    I had to raise Miss Freya¡¯s impression of me.


    Although any improvement to the impression she has won¡¯t be that huge but it would help me with my


    requestster.


    ¡°Miss Freya, would you like to here my story. It would be a way for you to rx.¡± I asked with a smile in


    my voice.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Her voice was silky and soft because of how I massaged her scalp as Ibed her hair.


    ¡°I and my mother was epted into the Silver Crescent Pack in exchange for us doing the menial hobs


    in the pack.¡± I started.


    I thought I would feel the pang of pain that would always well up whenever I think about my past but I


    was numb instead.


    I had better things to do than to marvel at the scars my past left me.


    I did not have enough time to do things I love so why would I wallow in the pits of my past.


    Now, I have a better future to look forward to.


    I continued, ¡°One day we encountered rogues as we were on our trip to deliver goods Alpha Bryan


    instructed us to send. My mother died to save my life. She died in my ce because both I and my


    mom knew the rogues were targeting


    me.¡±


    I did not bother to cook up lies for Miss Freya. I only told my true background story.


    I would be able to express the right emotions if I said a true story. Besides, any emotions I express


    would be genuine.


    ¡°After my mom death-¡± I wanted to continue my tale but Miss Freya interrupted


    1. me.


    I was happy at her for interrupting me because it meant that she was hooked up in my story.


    ¡°When you and your mother encountered the rogue attack, are you people closer to or farther than the


    Silver Crescent Pack?¡± She asked.


    Her voice was holding suppressed emotions.


    ¡°We were closer to the Silver Crescent Pack but they didn¡¯t bother to help. Maybe my former pack


    alpha thought it was a waste to spend manpower to save us.¡± I said offhandedly.


    Although I was saying my words nonchntly, I could still remember how traumatic that memory is for


    me.


    I would never forget that alpha Bryan had the chance to turn things around but he didn¡¯t.


    He could have prevented the loss of a parent that I experienced but he left me and my mother to our


    fates.


    Anger clouded Miss Freya¡¯s features.


    ¡°Miss Freya, you haven¡¯t heard anything yet. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± I consoled.


    She nodded before she closed her eyes.


    ¡°Yearster, I was still doing menial jobs for the pack. The only difference my life had was that I was the


    object of rumors and bullying.¡± I sighed, ¡°And that wasn¡¯t the worst thing to happen. I found my mate


    but I was rejected in front of the entire pack.¡±


    Miss Freya¡¯s eyes shone with pity but I sneered inwardly.


    She was feeling pity for me like she wasn¡¯t a nightmare to others too.


    I smiled, ¡°That is not the painful thing. He found his second chance mate and his mate turned out to be


    a girl that deceived me by pretending to be my friend in order to mock me.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Miss Freya sat up in shock and my hands slipped from my hair.


    She turned a little in her seat so she could see me well.


    ¡°He was mated to your enemy after he rejected you?¡± She questioned.


    My way of telling my life story wasn¡¯t boring at all so she was able to sympathize with me.


    I needed all the positive feelings she could offer me.


    I nodded.


    ¡°That is not all. My former mate came to me and he asked to me to go with him to his pack as a


    concubine.¡± I said and alpha Jake¡¯s punchable face appeared in my mind.


    Currently, he should have gone to his pack with Lily. They would not keep


    searching for me forever.


    ¡°What?!¡± Miss Freya repeated but this time, she just opened her eyes. She did not sit up.


    ¡°He was seduced by my face.¡± I sneered.


    ¡®Some men are just seduced by my face!


    I added the rest of my words mentally.


    ¡°Against my reservations, I had to n my escape with the girl my former mate was bonded to. She


    didn¡¯t want me snatch her partner so she assisted me.¡± My hands did not stop their ministrations as I


    spoke.


    I was almost done with styling Miss Freya¡¯s hair but my previous efforts was destroyed when she sat


    up.


    I had to start styling her hair from the beginning again.


    ¡°While I was on my escape, I copsed in the vicinity of a small tribe that wanted to use me as


    sacrifice.¡± I paused, ¡°The tribe wanted to gain the supernatural powers werewolves have by sacrificing


    me to the moon goddess.¡±


    ¡°I escaped from that tribe but I trespassed into the territory of the Dark Dome¡¯s people. They are the


    ones that sold me to Mr. Drake.¡± I finished my story atst.


    I did not tell Miss Freya about the moon goddess¡¯s mission. I did not tell her about my pregnancy too.


    Those things were secret things.


    Even if I wanted to secure Miss Freya¡¯s favor, there are things I would not reveal to her.


    She is not my friend. She is a disposableponent in my escape n.


    Besides, she might use that information to shackle me if I said things about my kids and the mission


    the moon goddess gave me.


    Regardless of how she sympathized with me, Miss Freya was still my enemy.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Avery


    ¡°Enough of my pitiful background story. I have something else to tell you.¡± Iughed.


    Compassion was on Miss Freya¡¯s face.


    As I saw the affection my story brought on her face, I knew it was time to reel thes in.


    The fish had taken the bait.


    It was time to begin the execution of the core of my n.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Miss Freya asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like my former pack but there is a way they do things that I appreciate.¡± I began.


    Miss Freya focused all her attention on me.


    I was finally done with drying and styling her hair so she was able to face me without any fear of


    disturbing my work.


    ¡°My former pack disgraced me and that taught me something. There are distinctions everywhere.¡± I


    finished.


    I locked eyes with her.


    ¡°Miss Freya, is there distinction in meals between humankind and werewolves?¡± I asked and Miss


    Freya held her chin in thought.


    She shook her head, ¡°No. There is no distinction.¡±


    ¡°There has to be. Werewolves are creatures of a higher order, we can not share the same type of


    meals with humans.¡± I tried to curb my passionate gaze but it was all to no avail.


    She hummed in agreement.


    I think she might attribute my passionate gaze to my concerns about my race¡¯s rights.


    She would be severely mistaken.


    I was only feeling passion because my n was on its way to fruition.


    After my words, I did not try to make any direct suggestion.


    Stating my purpose would simply make her have suspicions about my motives.


    Making her vignt is thest thing I want to do.


    ¡°What do you think we can do?¡± Miss Freya consulted and happiness bubbled through me.


    As soon as she asked that question, I knew my n was already in motion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you would be able to understand the way we should go about it.¡± Imented and Miss


    Freya¡¯s expression darkened,


    ¡°It is not like you aren¡¯t smart enough to guess my n, the problem lies with me. I might not be able to


    exin my n to you in details,¡± I corrected my words immediately I saw her darkened face.


    I was very close to destroying all the affection I have built using my own words.


    Her face brightened at my words and I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Thankfully, Miss Freya¡¯s emotions and actions can be predicted to some extent. I would be in a tighter


    spot if she was someone with a deep mind.


    ¡°I can cook. I would make the meals myself.¡± I suggested and Miss Freya nodded before she shook her


    head.


    ¡°How can you continuously make meals for numerous humans and werewolves on a daily basis?¡± Miss


    Freya asked with narrowed eyes.


    As she narrowed her eyes, I could see the simrities she had with Fredo.


    Miss Freya and Fredo were really rted.


    I darted a furtive nce at her.


    This woman was in love with her biological brother. It was very strange.


    I shook my head to discard thoughts about how strange Miss Freya¡¯s love for her brother is.


    I do not care for how strange or alien her feelings is. All I know is that I am going to use her feelings as


    a way to manipte her to do my bidding.


    ¡°Miss Freya, don¡¯t worry. I am only doing this once as an example to the cooks. here.¡± I said quickly.


    I only need to make the meals for everybody in this mansion once.


    I won¡¯t be here to make them another meal.


    It would be a tiring job. Even if I want to do it everyday, it would be with assistance.


    If it was not for the fact that I needed to be in charge of the meals personally so I would be able to


    poison the food myself, I would not even cook this meal. ¡°Okay. You would be in charge of the food


    everybody would eat in the evening.¡± Miss Freya said before she copsed in her bed.


    Tormenting those girls might just be a way for Miss Freya to take away stress.


    Now that she had listened to my story, she wanted to rest immediately.


    Miss Freya gestured for me to leave and I bowed my head to her before I opened the door and left.


    I went back to the building that houses Fredo¡¯s ve girls.


    I had to sleep.


    There was two main reasons why I needed to rest too.


    Firstly, tomorrow is going to be a big day for me. I had to have adequate sleep. Besides, apart from


    what I going to do tomorrow, I still have my pups to think


    about.


    I wanted to give them the best I can afford right now.


    Tume had flown by and my tummy is raising up tightly. The circr outline of my stomach would soon


    begin to show so I have to run away from this ce. before they discover my pregnancy.


    Sleepingfortably is key.


    It would help both me and my pups.


    By doing that, I would be killing two birds with one stone.


    I hurried into my room to rest.


    I did not meet any girls outside as I arrived.


    Everybody had just gone into their rooms.


    I took another bath before Iid on the smooth bed.


    Tomorrow, I had to cook for numerous people so I started to think of my strategies


    I looked at my armband.


    This was the item I would use to poison the werewolves.


    Fredo was the only one with a key and he would never give it to me. It did not matter if I asked or not,


    he can never give me my freedom like that.


    Fredo would not give me the small tube of pink liquid either.


    The pink liquid is dangerous to werewolves.


    I don¡¯t think Fredo would allow me to control that dort of power except I won his


    trust.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He is already suspicious of me so I have to be extra careful.


    I pray I don¡¯te across him when I am executing my n tomorrow.


    I n to use the knife in the kitchen to scarpe some residue from my armband. I


    will add the residue to the meal that would be for the werewolves.


    As for the humans, I would ask one of the kitchen staff forxatives.


    I wanted everybody to be weak when I make my escape.


    I still don¡¯t have the key to my armband and I wouldremain in this weakened


    state.


    Some guards with weaker physique might lose consciousness but I am sure that the conscious guards


    would try to keep me from escaping.


    Even in their weakened state, I did not have a good chance of defeating them


    overwhelmingly.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Avery


    I woke up with a smile the next day.


    I was finally going to get out of this destabilizing ce.


    I freshened up and left my room.


    I knocked on a random door.


    A girl with ebony hair answered the door. Her hair was still in a rough state.


    I felt apologetic for disturbing her but I had to ask my question.


    ¡°Please, do you know which room is Diana¡¯s?¡± I questioned and she rubbed her


    eyes.


    She pointed to a door on the far right before she mmed the door in my face. I rubbed my nose. I did


    not me her for her action.


    I would be cranky if I was disturbed from a restful sleep too.


    At least, the girl showed me the door to Diana¡¯s room before shutting the door. Other people would not


    bother to tell me that information because I disturbed them.


    I knocked on the door of Diana¡¯s room.


    Diana was in a simr image to the girl that directed me to her room.


    Her clothes were in a rough state while her hair was like a bird¡¯s nest.


    ¡°Why are you up now?¡± Diana asked with sleep still showing through her voice.


    ¡°I am supposed to cook for everybody this evening so I want to start now. I need you and your friends


    to assist me in the kitchen.¡± I put forth my proposal atst.


    It would be tiring to cook all by myself. It might endanger my health if I stressed too much.


    It wouldn¡¯t be good for the babies too.


    I take my kids seriously and I would try to refrain from anything that would affect them negatively.


    The kitchen should already have cooks that were in charge of everybody¡¯s meals. The cooks should


    have been the ones to assist me but I don¡¯t trust them.


    I don¡¯t know Diana and her group for long but to me, they are still safer than the cooks manning the


    kitchen.


    I would pick them over those cooks anytime.


    Besides, those cooks would act as sentries Miiss Freya or Fredo would use to monitor my actions.


    The cooks would transmit every thing I say and do to the Drakes.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I was nning to poison everybody here.


    My poisoning would have a chance of sess if these cooks weren¡¯t my main assistance and help.


    Sleep faded away from Diana¡¯s eyes immediately.


    ¡°You need our help?¡± She asked excitedly before she dragged me into her room.


    Diana quickly had her bath before appearing before me again.


    ¡°Why are you excited? Is it not just cooking?¡± I joked.


    Diana looked at me like she was seeing me for the first time.


    Under her scorching gaze, I felt like a simpleton.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know why I am excited? Nobody had seeded in cooking meals for everybody here and


    you are asking me why I was excited?¡± Diana poked my forehead as she spoke.


    I felt like she hated iron for not bing steel. I felt like I wasn¡¯t living up to the expections Diana had


    for me.


    I held her finger so she would stop poking me.


    ¡°Since you came here, you have tried to do what nobody dares to do and the surprising thing is that


    you seeded.¡± Diana continued, ¡°I knew you were special and unique the moment I saw you.¡±


    I watched as Diana spoke in excitement and joy.


    She was happy for things she did not aplish herself.


    Although it was still early to judge, I felt like Diana and Lily were not the same


    kind of people.


    Diana was a friend.


    Diana reminded me of Sadie.


    Sadie was the only person I met that would be happy for my aplishments like it was her own work.


    Diana was the second person to do that.


    Her joy meant a lot to me.


    Even with my new found affection for Diana, I can¡¯t still tell her about my escape n. I can¡¯t bring her


    with me either.


    I did not want to endanger her like that.


    She is already adapting to this ce.


    I don¡¯t know if my escape would seed or fail.


    I still have an hidden card I haven¡¯t shown yet but Diana did not have that kind of failsafe solution.


    I do not want to give her unnecessary hope that would lead to more


    disappointment and pain.


    If I include her the escape n, she would be the one that would be devasted if our escape fails.


    I can still ask the moon goddess for help but Diana can¡¯t.


    She would suffer the consequences of our actions herself.


    All the stability she built in this ce would crumble and she might be one of those girls that were


    locked up inside iron cages like animals.


    That is a future I do not want for Diana.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Your face is as dark as charcoal.¡± Diana shook my shoulder and I came


    out of my spiralling thoughts.


    I subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief when I saw her unharmed before me. For a moment, I thought


    I saw her bruised and battered as she cried.


    The image was disturbing and sad.


    It was something I didn¡¯t wish to see.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Diana said as she pulled me outside her room.


    She knocked on three doors in quick session before she waited.


    Sika, Wi and Ate popped their head out of their rooms.


    ¡°You people should bath and dress up quickly. We have a mission for today.¡± Diana informed than of


    the new development.


    Sika rolled her eyes at me but she still went back to her room to freshen up. Ate and Wi went


    back into their rooms to clean up too.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the three girls to finish.


    Some girls poked their head out of their rooms at the noise Diana had made. When they saw that it


    wasn¡¯t anything serious or interesting, the girls went back. into their rooms.


    Diana led all of us to where the kitchen is.


    If someone wants to make a judgement of who was going to cook based on our momentum, Diana


    would take the credit.


    All of us followed behind Diana.


    I wasn¡¯t offended by Diana forwardness.


    Firstly, I didn¡¯t know where the kitchen is and secondly, she would keep the attention off me by taking


    the lead..


    It was a win¨Cwin situation. Why would I be angry then?


    The cooks had already been informed about my appearance in the kitchen today


    so when we entered the kitchen, we were allowed free reign.


    16.92


    ¦°


    I began to cook.


    I would make sure that the werewolves¡® meal was extravagant so I would support- my im.


    ¡°So, what is happening here? You just dragged us out of our rooms without telling us anything.¡± Sika


    grumbled and Diana patted her shoulders softly.


    I darted a nce at them.


    Diana looked like a cat that got a basket of sumptuous fish.


    She must be feeling happy because she knew something the others don¡¯t.


    ¡°For today, Avery is designated to be in charge of everybody¡¯s meals.¡± Daian said smugly.


    If I wasn¡¯t busy, I wanted to rub my head in exasperation.


    Diana was twisting my words up.


    What I told her was that I was to make everybody¡¯s evening meals but now, she was telling Sika that I


    was in charge of today¡¯s meals.


    ¡°Why are you now happy? It is not like you are the one to cook.¡± Sika whispered before she stopped


    talking altogether.


    I heard what she said but I didn¡¯t react.


    I knew how I would get herter.


    ¡°Ate.¡± I called and Ate came to my side immediately.


    ¡°I need your help. Please hold your stomach and act like you having stomach aches.¡± I told her my


    request.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Ate asked and I nodded.


    ¡°Just act like you are in pain and leave the rest to me.¡± I told her and Ate clutched her stomach.


    Her face scrunched up and a groan of pain slipped from her mouth.


    I was shocked.


    This girl was a natural born actress. She didn¡¯t need any extra time to get into her role.


    If I wasn¡¯t the one that instructed her to act like she had a stomach ache, I would have been deceived


    by her act.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Annatte?¡± Diana asked worriedly but Ate did not speak. Concern filled the faces of


    Diana, Sika and Wi.


    I clicked my tongue.


    So, Sika was only hostile to me alone.


    I signalled for Diana, Sika and Wi to cease worrying.


    I approached one of the cooks that were helping me prepare the food.


    ¡°My friend has stomach ache. Is there a medicine she can use?¡± I asked as I pointed to the bowing


    figure of Ate.


    The cook nodded.


    He instructed another cook to get the medicine before he handed the drug to me.


    I went back to where Ate was staying and pretended to give her the drug. ¡°Take her away.¡± I


    whispered to Wi.


    Wi was the only person other than Diana that I can trust with this job.


    Wi gave me a thumbs up before leading Ate out of the kitchen.


    The drug was axative and I was going to put it in the food I am going to give the humans.


    I had to poison both the humans and the werewolves present. I can¡¯t take the risk of a variable


    appearing.


    Before I finished with the food preparation, I removed the meals I intended to give Diana, Wi and


    Ate from the pot.


    These girls had helped me and I wouldn¡¯t be settled if I gave them poisoned food along with everybody


    here.


    I did not separate Sika¡¯s portion.


    My punishment for her antagonizing me was my poisoned food.


    She was going to reap what she sowed.


    I took a knife and scraped the surface of my armband quietly.


    I watched the residue and powder from my armband fall into the food as I ran through all the


    possibilities that could cause my n to deviate from its track.


    I have to use every chance I have to go over my n. I wanted my escape n to seed because I


    won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences the failure of the n would bring.


    Time flew by and soon, the food was ready.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Avery


    Preparing the food had taken hours and the time the food finished cooking fit nicely into everybody¡¯s


    evening schedules.


    I looked out of the small window that was present in the kitchen.


    The sun was already on its way back home.


    I gave Diana the food I had specially separated.


    I indicated Sika¡¯s food.


    ¡°If anybody eats this food instead of Sika, the person should be ready to deal with the consequences.¡± I


    warned Diana and she nodded with aplicated expression on her face.


    She should have gotten the gist of the whole matter. My words had made it very clear that something


    was wrong with Sika¡¯s food.


    She left the kitchen after she received their portion of food.


    I let Diana leave because I didn¡¯t need them here anymore.


    Aside for the help Diana and her friends gave me, I wanted them to be here in the kitchen so they could


    confuse the prying sights of these cooks.


    Now, I have sessfully poisoned the food. I didn¡¯t need to stress them out anymore.


    The cooks began taking the food in portions to their respective owners.


    I watched them go.


    I did not disturb them as they took the food to the people in the mansion and I did not stop them when


    they delivered food to the girls in the outer area.


    However, I had to make a move when they began delivering food to the guards watching the gate.


    I wanted to know the cement of the guards and how to reach the main entrance and gate.


    I stopped the first cook I could grab.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± I requested but the cook shook his head like a rattle drum.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are not stressing me. I can¡¯t just ck off because I was the one to cook the meal.¡± I


    exined before taking a few things off his tray.


    I followed him as he went to give the guards their food.


    As we walked, I imprinted every hallway and path we passed into my memory. I was going to use the


    directions very soon.


    We turned entered an hallway that would lead us to the main entrance.


    Fredo was there at the entrance.


    He was leaning on the wall.


    ¡°Why did I have a feeling that I would see you if I stayed here?¡± Fredo asked as he fixed his eyes on


    me.


    I felt ufortable by his gaze.


    I knew he was feeling suspicious about me but there was nothing I could do.


    I had to make this escape attempt. I had to leave here.


    I would not just abandon my ns to run away because I feel Fredo is suspicious of me.


    Me staying here was never an option for me.


    I can¡¯t share my man with other women. I don¡¯t want to fight for the position of Mrs Drake with these


    girls Fredo bought.


    I can¡¯t begin to struggle for Fredo¡¯s affections with his blood sister.


    There was no advantage in being together with Fredo. ring disadvantages are all that remain.


    I don¡¯t want to be in this ce at all.


    Besides, I would never imagine someone like Fredo as my future partner.


    ¡°Why should I know the answer to that? What you think isn¡¯t part of the things that concerns me.¡± I


    retorted as i tried to walk past him.


    He stopped leaning on the wall and he approached me like an hunter stalking a prey.


    Fredo did not care that there was a third party here.


    I could see that the way I talked to Fredo surprised the cook. The shock on the cook¡¯s face was very


    obvious.


    ¡°It should be part of your concerns because it would be dangerous for you to interact with me if I find


    you doing something you are not supposed to be doing.¡± Fredo said and chill ran down my spine at his


    tant threat.


    I knew he might suspect that I wanted to escape today. I had no choice but to go ahead anyway.


    His words were warning me. He was implicitly telling me to let go of my thoughts of running away.


    Fredo stepped back, ¡°I am leaving the mansion to do something. Get yourself ready for me. Come to


    my bedroom immediately I call for you.¡±


    Iughed.


    It was augh that came out of my lips because of extreme anger.


    The arrogant way Fredo was speaking with annoyed me.


    In the midst of my annoyance, happiness rose slowly.


    16.34


    The percentage of me getting away from this ce increased if Fredo isn¡¯t around.


    Although I felt like his words and actions was a trapid out for me, I was still joyful..


    After dropping those words, he exited the mansion through the main gate.


    I watched him leave before I and the cook continued our mission of delivering food.


    The cook kept darting nces at me and his face had worship on it.


    I wasn¡¯t ttered by the apparent worship he showed, I knew everything that happened here would


    reach Miss Freya¡¯s ears and I would be her number


    one enemy.


    Miss Freya would obviously dislike anybody that has her brother¡¯s favor.


    The cook had observed me talking back to Fredo with no consequence. The way I spoke to him should


    have hinted at the different way Fredo treats me.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The cook would use me as a way to gain Miss Freya¡¯s favor.


    All.my efforts would be destroyed once Miss Freya learns of what happened here.


    I do not want her to know what had urred here but I have no choice but to let the cook snitch even if


    I knew his future actions in advance.


    The cook was a beta and I was an omega.


    Our strength wasn¡¯t on the same wavelength before.


    Because the moon goddess had empowered my physique, I would have been able to silence the cook


    if I wasn¡¯t weakened continuously by the armband on my wrist.


    Right now, I would not be able to do anything to him because I had the armband


    on me.


    The thing I have to do is pray for him not to be a daring fellow. I don¡¯t want him to overpower me and


    then bring me to Miss Freya to handle.


    Thankfully, the cook did not try to do anything to me. The only thing he did was staring at me with


    passionate eyes.


    After I helped that cook deliver food, I went back to the building Fredo keeps his girls.


    I rested a little before I came out of my room.


    Groans of difort rang in the sprawling building.


    I smiled.


    Thexative and the residue from the armband were at work.


    The food should have already digested by now and the people inside and outside this mansion would


    be weakened.


    16.34


    ¡°Avery! Were are you going?¡± Diana dashed out of her room and questioned me.


    Her face was set in a serious state.


    I looked back at her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you figure it out?¡±


    Even as I tried to keep everything from Diana, I had a feeling she would eventuallye to the correct


    conclusion.


    If she wasn¡¯t a smartdy, she would be among those poor girls locked inside iron


    cages.


    Diana would not have been able to adapt to this ce if she did have her wits around her.


    ¡°You did all those things nobody had dared to try because you want to leave this ce.¡± Diana¡¯s words


    wasn¡¯t a question, it was an affirmation of what she knew was


    true.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to run away. The results of that action is too dire.¡± Diana advised with a pained expression on


    her face.


    I sighed, ¡°Thank you for looking out for me. I really appreciate your feelings but I have to leave. This


    ce is not for me.¡±


    I understood Diana¡¯s concerns but I still have to follow my decision to leave this ce.


    ¡°Go back to your room. I don¡¯t want you to be implicated by results of my own actions.¡± I said before I


    went through the demarcating gate.


    I did not want any of the girls upying the building to see me.


    Thankfully, they are upied with thexatives I put in their food.


    I weaved through the hallways and paths in the mansion with ease. I made sure I remembered every


    ce and paths I have visited in the mansion.


    My action of imprinting wherever I have been to came in handy at this moment. It would have been


    humiliating if I got lost on my way to escape.


    All the guards watching over Fredo¡¯s mansion were of the werewolves¡® race so they had all be


    poisoned with the substance in my armband that was simr to wolfsbane.


    I knew the poison would have a drastic effect on these guards.


    I was only wearing the armband on my wrist and I was already weakened to this


    extent.


    The guards that had ingested the substance the armband was made of would have it worse.


    Some guards had passed out from the food poisoning but one man was still awake.


    He clutched his stomach in pain as he tried to stop my advance.


    All I did was give him a kick and he joined the rest of hispanions in a fitful ckout.


    I searched the body of some of the copsed guards for keys to the main gate. After I found the key, I


    opened the gate and I began to run.


    I had limited time.


    I don¡¯t know when Fredo would be back or if he really left the mansion.


    I had to use the time I had wisely.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Avery


    Woods surrounded the area Fredo¡¯s mansion was built in.


    I feel like he built his house in this ce because of his abnormal buying of


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Women.


    I knew this ce would be closer to human civilization or nearer to another pack than my former pack


    so I just picked a random direction and began to run.


    My escape felt like I was running away from the Silver Crescent Pack all over again.


    Sounds came into existence behind me and I nced backwards.


    Fredo¡¯s mansion seemed toe to life at this moment.


    Lights and voices intertwine into something frightening.


    I picked up my pace but I was still slower than the voices that were approaching


    1. me.


    The sound caused by wolf paws hitting the ground resounded through the forest. I wasn¡¯t able to run


    fast because I was still bounded by my armband.


    With my armband in ce, I couldn¡¯t even shift into my wolf so I had to travel on my feet.


    The contrast between the distance I covered while travelling with my feetpared to the miles I would


    have travelled if I was in my wolf form was drastic.


    Running on my human feet felt like I wasn¡¯t moving anywhere.


    I finally slowed to a stop.


    I wasn¡¯t going to keep doing something that was going to turn out futile.


    Judging by the voices echoing behind me, the magnitude of the group that was chasing me was huge.


    In my weakened state, I won¡¯t be able to get away. It is a sure fact.


    My worst future possibility hade true.


    Fredo had not left the mansion at all.


    He was waiting for me to begin my escape so he can make a move.


    He threatened me but I felt like he knew I wouldn¡¯t


    It was why he made a failsafe n to keep me here.


    listen.


    I did not know that the obsession Fredo had for me was this huge.


    It made everything harder and tougher.


    My situation had gone awry.


    ¦°


    I leaned on a tree and waited for my pursuers to catch up.


    I looked at the sky.


    At least I attempted to escape, I would not feel guilty if I asked the moon goddess. for help.


    I knew the ns Fredo had in store for me won¡¯t be pleasant but regardless of his preparations for me,


    I had to try to leave.


    I can never entertain the fact that I would serve Fredo along with other women.


    I hated suicide but if I didn¡¯t have the moon goddess as a backup n, I would have considered suicide


    as a option.


    I knew I was very stubborn about my views but I am trying to change the redundant opinions I have of


    life.


    However, I will never change my opinion on this situation.


    I will never let Fredo sleep with me. It is as simple as that.


    I smiled wryly.


    I did not want to go back to where I left but Fredo won¡¯t ask of my opinion. Even if he asks, his decision


    is still Paramount. My views won¡¯t matter.


    He would bring me back by hook or by crook.


    Thoughts on my life began toe into my mind as I waited for the group chasing me to get here.


    The original trajectory of my life would have ended in my death.


    I had encountered a few brushes with death.


    If the moon goddess had not intervened, Nara and the people of the Bosun Tribe would have


    seeded in using me as a medium to obtain the


    powers werewolves have.


    supernatural


    Following that line of thought, even if the moon goddess took revenge for me, I would have been long


    dead.


    My soul would have gone ahead to theherworld.


    The moon goddess saved me in time.


    It was why I was not angry at her participation in my rejection.


    I did not have the perspective of a god so I can¡¯t figure out her thoughts.


    I can not me her for her actions at all.


    At least she saved me and now, she is watching out for me.


    Finally, the wolves pursuing me caught up.


    Fredo was the one leading the chase.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you still on the run?¡± Fredo growled.


    His angry tone was as obvious as day.


    I looked at him like he was an idiot.


    ¡°You are already on my tail like a dog so why will I keep up a futile action?¡± I stared at him.


    The anger on his face multiplied at my insult.


    ¡°How dare you speak to my brother like that?¡± A shrill voice came from the group.


    I turned towards the sound.


    The words were from Miss Freya.


    Her angry face was mirroring her brother¡¯s.


    ¡°You lied to me. You deceived me by telling me stories you fabricated so you can poison everyone in


    the mansion. I regret feeling pity for you.¡± She used and I gave her a deadpan look.


    Her pity was worthless.


    Why is she making her pity to be something rare and important?


    ¡°My story wasn¡¯t a lie but I still deceived you.¡± I said with a smile.


    My current attitude to Miss Freya was neither humble or arrogant,


    It wasn¡¯t like the past.


    I wasn¡¯t fawning on her. I was showing her my original attitude.


    My attitude infuriated her and she cracked her whip at me.


    I dodged to the side but the whip seemed to follow me like a live snake.


    My abilities was already weakened so trying to avoid the whip was harder than threading an elephant


    tusk through a thin steel needle.


    I couldn¡¯t dodge the whippletely.


    When I was resigned to my fate of getting whipped by Miss Freya.


    Fredo¡¯s hand shot out like a triggered bullet and he held the whip in his palm.


    The twisting whip was like an obedient puppy before him.


    Even if the whip was stopped, Fredo¡¯s hands still acquired a few bruises.


    Miss Freya looked devastated at Fredo¡¯s action.


    His actions delivered more damage than my words did.


    I had something to say to Miss Freya but I was hesitant to go ahead with it. Now, I knew Fredo¡¯s


    obsession with me is greater than his love for his sister.


    It gave me the confidence that Fredo would offer his protection to me.


    Although his protection would be like I was going from a tiger¡¯s den to a wolf¡¯s den, it didn¡¯t matter.


    I was going to use his influence until I can¡¯t make use of it anymore.


    If I was not feeling good, my enemies would have to join me in my misery.


    ¡°Miss Freya, why are you getting so restless? Do you think I want to snatch your brother from you?¡± I


    questioned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I don¡¯t have the same kind of fetish you have. I won¡¯t do such a thankless


    task.¡±


    Miss Freya¡¯s expression changed into one that was a mix of panic, anger and some kind of twisted


    anticipation.


    I don¡¯t know if I should attribute my pettiness to my pregnancy.


    I have found out that I have gotten the habit of settling any dispute I have with anybody.


    If someone that is not close to me offends me, I would pay them back either in their own coin or my


    own improvisation.


    Settling my grudges quickly had made my mind more free.


    I sighed regretfully, ¡°I have always known that I am not a good person but there are some things I


    would not do or attempt. I will not try to harbor impure intentions towards my biological brother.¡±


    After my words, the forest became as silent as a burial mound.


    Fredo¡¯s expression was unsightly and Miss Freya was as pale as a sheet of white


    paper.


    I am sure she knew that everybody in the mansion was aware of her affections for her brother but


    everyone pretended they didn¡¯t have any idea.


    No one wanted to poke through the paper wall hiding secrets that was known to everybody.


    The situation was like an ostrich hiding its head inside the sand while its exposed. body remains above


    the ground.


    I was doing Miss Freya a favor by tearing away the paper wall she was hiding under.


    I sneered.


    Even if I was doing this out of spite, she should thank me.


    By doing this, I would be able to help Miss Freya get out of her delusions. I was making her see the


    reality she didn¡¯t want to ept.


    Trying to torture the girls Fredo bought won¡¯t help anything.


    If I was another girl, I would have fought with her for Fredo¡¯s attention.


    She would be terror stricken then.


    She should be d I decided against being with Fredo.


    My decision saved her a great deal of pain and heartache.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Fredo growled with his pressure mounting.


    I took a small step back and other than that, I maintained my stance of defiance. ¡°Is it not true? I didn¡¯t


    say a single lie.¡± I retorted with a calm face, ¡°If she wasn¡¯t


    keen on targeting me, I wouldn¡¯t be saying this words. I would have kept it a secret for her.¡±


    I knew I would leave here soon because I am sure Fredo would do something drastic when he brings


    me back to the mansion.


    Immediately Fredo makes his move, I was going to call for the moon goddess¡¯s Kelp.


    I won¡¯t be here for much longer and I was afraid that Miss Freya might try to prey on Diana and the


    others because they are rted to me.


    If Miss Freya¡¯s mind is messed up and she gets embarrassed, she won¡¯t have the time to think about


    Diana and her group.


    It was one of the reason I choose this type of revenge as payback to Miss Freya¡¯s actions.


    I knew there is a possibility that my actions might still implicate Diana and the others.


    Even if I did not say anything now, the things I have done is enough to


    incriminate them.


    I am very certain that my brief friendship with Diana and her group are known to Miss Freya and Fredo.


    I would try to save them with everything that is within the range of my power. Besides, I knew the major


    reason I was destabilizing Miss Freya¡¯s mind and causing chaos is just for the sole reason of trying to


    shake Fredo¡¯s territory up. Apart from my selfish motives, I felt like I should do onest kind act that


    would be dedicated to the girls that had been bought by Fredo.


    It would be a type of homage to the girls that suffered under the torture Miss Freya inflicts.


    ¡°Capture her.¡± Fredo instructed the bodyguards dressed in tight fitting ck clothes before he morphed


    into his wolf.


    His wolf was ck with hints of grey rippling through his fur. Unlike his inward evilness, his wolf was


    beautiful.


    He sped to the mansion without giving anybody time to breath.


    I didn¡¯t resist the bodyguards¡® capture and I let them drag me roughly to the mansion.


    Miss Freya¡¯s scorching eyes apanied me as I was lugged away.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Avery


    After I was brought to the mansion, the bodyguards didn¡¯t release me. They continued dragging me to


    somewhere else.


    I thought they were going to take me to a dungeon but I was mistaken.


    As we walked inside hallways, I recognize where we are heading to.


    The bodyguards were taking me to Fredo¡¯s bedroom.


    My heart dropped.


    What is Fredo trying to do now?


    Shouldn¡¯t Fredo still be angry that I aired his family¡¯s dirtyundry to the public? Although I knew Fredo


    was obsessed with me he should have tried to maintain some kind of rule as example to his


    subordinates.


    He didn¡¯t even punish me for challenging his authority.


    He was too calm and I didn¡¯t like the fact that he was too stable.


    It was like he was an old body of water that had no ripples disturbing its peace.


    It made me disoriented.


    I would prefer it if Fredo did something in his anger.


    He would have been easier to handle that way.


    Werewolves normally don¡¯t suffer from the pangs headaches bring but at the thought of Fredo, I could


    feel a migraine in the making.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    We finally reached Fredo¡¯s room.


    The bodyguards threw me into the bedroom after they opened the door. They closed the door after I


    was inside.


    Fredo was sitting in the exact same position he was in when I entered his bedroom for the first time.


    The situation seemed to be a repeat of the first day but it was different.


    The first time I hade here, Fredo was willing to watch me do my thing as he watched. Now, he is


    ready to im me.


    My heart rate increased.


    Although I can ask the moon goddess for help, I have the fear that I would not be able to call for her


    fast enough.


    I don¡¯t want to suffer coteral damage.


    Fredo didn¡¯t look angry anymore.


    It felt like the run he had in his wolf form had soothed him tremendously.


    Fredo rubbed the bed, ¡°Do you still remember what you promised me the first time I called you into this


    bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Ldon¡¯t remember promising you anything.¡± I said as I crossed my hand defensively over my chest.


    Right now, Fredo felt like a wolf to me.


    I was a werewolf too but I was intimidated by his aura.


    It was unavoidable.


    He was a dominant and strong alpha while I was an omega with no hint ofbat experience.


    He smiled, ¡°It is okay if you don¡¯t remember, I would help you jog your memory for you.¡±


    His smile was dark and creepy. I felt chills cascading down my back and I took a step backwards.


    He stood up like he didn¡¯t notice my small reaction to his smile. Whoosh!


    Fredo moved but I could only follow Fredo¡¯s afterimages.


    Before I knew it, my clothes hung on my body in a tattered state.


    If not for my clothes not having a hint of dirt or grime, I would have been mistaken for a beggar.


    I did not move but my torn clothes fell to the ground with a soft plop.


    Iy naked before Fredo¡¯s burning gaze.


    Disgust and anger rose within me.


    Shame colored my cheeks in a red ting and I red at Fredo.


    ¡°Can you remember what you promised me now?¡± He asked with a casual smirk hanging at the corners


    of his lips..


    I took a deep breath to stifle my anger but it did not work.


    ¡°Avery, you have to submit to me. Other than your fate, the fates of your friends. lies with you too.¡±


    Fredomented and my hatred for him intensified.


    I had tried so hard to provoke Miss Freya to madness because I didn¡¯t want her to direct her attention


    to Diana and her group.


    Now, Fredo¡¯s words were destroying all the efforts I invested into protecting Diana and her group.


    I decided to bluff.


    ¡°What gives you the idea that those girls might be important to me? I only interacted with them so I


    would know the situation of your little kingdom.¡± My face was as cold as ice as I spoke.


    The red blush my shame conjured had disappeared.


    He shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Well, anyone that had interacted with you since you arrived is in danger so


    you should choose your option wisely.¡±


    Fredo had the power to take me forcefully but he was aiming for another thing.


    The words I said as I was negotiating with him when I came here previously seemed to still be on his


    mind.


    He wanted both my body and my heart.


    He was smart.


    He should have known that the words I said previously was all for the purpose of convincing him to let


    me go that day.


    He must be dreaming to think he can acquire my heart.


    Fredo was aiming at the impossible.


    ¡°Do what you wish to do to them, I don¡¯t care.¡± I tried to continue my bluff but I knew that Fredo wasn¡¯t


    buying it.


    He didn¡¯t reply to my words.


    Instead, his gaze scanned my body from head to toe.


    The shame that coated my cheeks because of Fredo seeing me in this kind of vulnerable state rushed


    back.


    ¡°You are beauti-¡± Fredo¡¯s words were interrupted halfway.


    I knew what he was seeing.


    Werewolves aren¡¯t like humans.


    The more powerful the pups are, the faster they grow. The effects of my kids¡® growth was already


    showing on me.


    My stomach had be hard and rounded.


    One look and anybody would know it is pregnancy.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.


    After Fredo shredded my clothes, I could have tried to conceal my stomach but I didn¡¯t.


    I did not try to do anything because it would have been impossible to hide.


    If I behaved strangely, Fredo¡¯s interest would be piqued and he would want to get to the bottom of


    things.


    He would know about my pregnancy sooner orter.


    ¡°You are pregnant!¡± His face was stone cold.


    I held my stomach protectively.


    ¡°Yes I am.¡± I answered curtly.


    ¡°Who is the father?¡± His tone was growing colder by the second.


    The room temperature seemed to drop gradually as he spoke.


    ¡°And how is that your concern?¡± I didn¡¯t give a reply to his question. Instead, I threw my own question


    to him.


    Fredoughed.


    I was stunned at his boisterousugh.


    His mood change was too sudden. It felt like I was facepped.


    ¡°Your pregnancy have to be from a powerful man for it to show this quick. If I mate with you now, my


    sperms have a chance of devouring the babies within. you.¡± Fredo spected, ¡°My pups would have


    the genes of a superior werewolf.¡± I watched him talk like he was a mad person..


    No. Fredo wasn¡¯t like a mad person, he was mad.


    His outer appearance contrasted with his inward makeup.


    I did not know he wasn¡¯t right in the head.


    For him to think of letting his worthless sperm devour my children was insane. ¡°Are you insane?¡± I


    didn¡¯t know when the words dropped from my lips.


    When I thought I have seen the world, some people just refreshes my views time.


    It was ridiculous.


    averu


    ¡°You might not understand now but you will appreciate what I am doing in the future.¡± Fredo consoled.


    When I saw that Fredo noticed my pregnancy, I ran through the actions he might take.


    I wanted to predict his moves so I would have a solution in ce.


    His action this time wasn¡¯t within the range I could try to predict again.


    Fredo had jumped from a normal reasoning faculty to the one that was abnormal and strange.


    I thought Fredo would either ask me to abort the pregnancy or he would keep me in confinement till I


    give birth so he could kill my pups.


    It never urred to me that my understanding of Fredo was so shallow.


    His thoughts were too crooked that I wasn¡¯t able to understand at all.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± I said with the calmest voice I could manage.


    I was angry but I did not want to set Fredo off.


    I was able to act as I liked because I knew he regarded me as a special person in his heart but now, I


    felt like I have to rethink my spections.


    He knew my pups would die if he tried to grab the chance to imnt his seeds. into me but he didn¡¯t


    mind.


    He was willing to do such a disgusting act and my permission does not matter to him.


    He only cares about his future offsprings.


    I knew it was time to request help from the moon goddess.


    I don¡¯t like the way things are progressing.


    I have to ask for her help now or I might not be able to do itter.


    I did not want anything to happen to my kids.


    They are my life and hope.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Avery


    ¡°Moon goddess, please help me.¡± I pleaded in my mind and something miraculous happened.


    Everything I could see paused.


    Fredo was trying to speed to my side but he was stopped in the middle of his


    movements.


    By his action, he nned to grab me.


    I don¡¯t know if I have given Fredo a psychological shadow.


    I don¡¯t know if he thinks I still have a card to y. I feel like he had already establish my image as a


    cunning girl with her hands full of trucks.


    He knew my heart did not agree with him or I wouldn¡¯t have tried to escape so he wanted to catch me


    first.


    When the moon goddess paused the way the world moved, I was able to see him try to grab me.


    If she wasn¡¯t here, I would only hear the wind shift before I would be in his arms.


    He would have caught me like he was catching a chick.


    If I hadn¡¯t called for the moon goddess then, Fredo would have caught me. I would have been at his


    mercy.


    I didn¡¯t want to visualize what he would do to me.


    His previous words had already given me a glimpse of his deranged mentality. I did not want anything


    to do with Fredo.


    He is bad news.


    This time around, the moon goddess didn¡¯t pull me into a white space. appeared in Fredo¡¯s bedroom.


    She


    The only people or thing that can move were just me and the moon goddess. Even the air and the


    miniscule dusts flowing within it seemed to pause.


    The moon goddess was cloaked in a white dress. The color of her dress shone. with a celestial light.


    I walked to her and bowed.


    I felt happy.


    Although I knew that the moon goddess would save me, the fear that she might not heed my call


    remained.


    To me, Fredo was just someone I dislike but now, my image of him had downgraded to the one I would


    attribute to monsters.


    My fate would be one that screams misfortune if I stayed with him.


    If someone like Fredo imed to love me, I would run in the opposite direction instead. I would not


    even entertain the thought of giving him the benefit of doubt. His emotions were scary and deranged.


    ¡°Moon goddess, please take me directly to the location of the omega warriors.¡± I said and the moon


    goddess smiled.


    At her smile, I felt guilty.


    She told me that the reason I wasn¡¯t allowed to go to the omega warriors¡® camp immediately was to


    grow my experience of the world.


    She wanted me to have knowledge ofbat too.


    Now, I am currently asking her to teleport me there directly.


    I felt like I have let down her expectations somehow.


    I did not want to fail her.


    It was the reason I tried to solve my problems myself. I wanted to show her that I was growing since I


    knew she was watching me.


    My current predicament is impossible to get out of if I used my capabilities so I cried out for help.


    The moon goddess patted my hair softly and all my worries flowed away like an ocean¡¯s receding tide.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t disappoint me. I thought you would have asked for my help sooner. For you to stay this long


    is something that needsmendation. I am proud of you.¡± The calming voice of the moon goddess


    consoled.


    I did not follow what she was saying until I remembered that she had the ability to read my mind.


    I blushed in embarrassment.


    ¡°Do you want to go to the omega warriors¡® camp now?¡± The moon goddess asked and I almost nodded


    my head before what I had forgotten came to my mind.


    Fredo had used Diana and her group to threaten me and that is something I would not stand for.


    Without them, executing my escape n would be a lot harder. They had done me a favor by rendering


    necessary help to me.


    I can not let them fall into tragedy and mishap because of me.


    If I leave with the moon goddess like this, my mind would be riddled with guilt for the rest of my life.


    Diana had helped me when I needed information about the unknown ce I was brought to.


    She had approached me first and by her gesture, she saved me from trying to


    befriend other girls without knowing the way the ce runs its activities. She tried to stop me out of my


    n of leaving this ce out of concern.


    I did not want Wi and Ate to be caught up in the results my messes too. Their help had been


    indispensable.


    I wouldn¡¯t have been able to poison the humans in Fredo¡¯s mansion if I didn¡¯t have their assistance.


    Even Sika is included.


    She was not fond of me but she did not betray me by reporting to Miss Freya about my actions.


    I had poisoned Sika¡¯s food as payback for her antagonistic attitude towards me.


    Sika clearly knew the trick I yed on her and everybody in the mansion but she did nothing except


    insulting me with her lips.


    She did not try to obstruct me in what I am doing even with the bad blood between us.


    That act from her was worthmendation.


    ¡°Please, help me save my friends too. Goddess, bring them away from this ce. too.¡± I requested but


    the moon goddess shook her head.


    I knew she could read my mind so she would have known everything these girls did for me.


    I know the moon goddess is aware that I can¡¯t leave these girls here to a miserable fate.


    I would be unstable if I tried to leave without saving them. I would not be able to do the mission the


    moon goddess gave me wholeheartedly if I am weighed down by guilt.


    Why didn¡¯t she want to help?


    I respected and adored the moon goddess. I really do but right now, only anger surged through me.


    The moon goddess was my benefactor. I couldn¡¯t get angry at her.


    I tried to stump down the rising fury within me.


    There had to be a reason for what she said.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Everything in this world has a reason even if the reason is either a good one or nonsensical one.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    The moon goddess looked at me with aplicated emotion on her face.


    ¡°Avery, you are judging this girls with the mentality you have. To them, this ce had already be


    their home and you dragging them away would have the opposite effect of what you wanted.¡± The


    moon goddess exined and I ruminated on her words.


    My anger had began to decrease and the rational part of my mind came back. The moon goddess was


    right.


    I don¡¯t know how long Diana, Sika, Wi and Ate had been here. I don¡¯t know when Fredo bought


    them.


    They had already adapted to this ce and their original identities won¡¯t be viable for them to use


    again.


    Their families would have epted their disappearance as death and it would be weird if they suddenly


    came back.


    Besides, even if the moon goddess didn¡¯t take them back to their families,


    problems might still crop up. If she takes them elsewhere, Diana and the other girls might not be able to


    adapt well enough to survive.


    The moon goddess was right. I didn¡¯t think my request through before I started ming the moon


    goddess.


    I had not asked of the opinions of these girls before I made the decision to ask the moon goddess for


    help.


    Nobody would appreciate another person deciding their fate without consulting them first.


    I don¡¯t know about other people but I knew myself. I hate it when people tried to control my fate.


    For the first part my life, I was under the control of people that are more powerful than I am.


    I hated the moments I couldn¡¯t decide my fate.


    Alpha Bryan would not have tried to give me away to Alpha Jake as a way of furthering his affiliations if


    I was someone powerful enough.


    ¡°What should we do for them? I can¡¯t just leave them here like this.¡± I said worriedly.


    ¡°The only way I can help you without disturbing their lives is for me to erase their connection to you


    from everybody¡¯s memories.¡± The moon goddess said and my heart jumped in excitement.


    ¡°If nobody remembers their rtions to me, Fredo would not be able to use them. to threaten me.


    Diana and the other girls would be safe from Miss Freya¡¯s wrath then. The more I spoke, the more my


    excitement climbed.


    This was the best solution!


    ¡°Do you want to leave now?¡± The moon goddess asked.


    I nodded to her question.


    I can now go the the omega warriors¡® camp with peace of mind.


    The moon goddess smiled at me and I felt the world before me spun.


    When my eyes cleared up, I found myself in a room with walls decorated with


    murals and a statue of a woman holding a wolf pup.


    My heart dropped.


    I knew the moon goddess won¡¯t deliberately take me to a ce that would hurt. me but this scene


    before my eyes reminded me of Nara.


    Nara had wanted to sacrifice me to a statue of the moon goddess.


    The hut I woke up in after I copsed from stress had murals and other simr decoration in it.


    This ce the moon goddess teleported me to had a lot of resemnce with Nara¡¯s hut so it brought


    up memories of my bad experience.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Avery


    A woman was seated in front of the statue depicting the moon goddess.


    Her eyes opened when I appeared and I had to marvel at her sharp senses. She was truly the epitome


    of a purebred warrior.


    The woman was dressed in a short top and a skirt that stopped at the middle of her thigh.


    The attire she was dressed in made it easier for her to make lithe movement. Her skirt had numerous


    slits that wouldn¡¯t hinder her leg¡¯e motion.


    She looked like a female cheetah that was ready tounch.


    The woman¡¯s aura was frightening.


    Her ck hair was speckled with hints of silver. The silver in her hair made her stern demeanor seem


    softer somehow.


    She was a beautiful middle¨Caged shewolf. It was obvious she aged well.


    The woman rose to her feet before she closed her eyes again and we stood at a stalemate for a few


    minutes.


    ¡°Avery, wee to the omega warrior¡¯s camp. The woman said, ¡°My name is Mia.¡±


    I looked at her in surprise.


    The omega warrior¡¯s camp fufilled most of my expectations.


    It was as the rumors said. The moon goddess was closer to this group of people than her normal


    creations.


    I smiled at her, ¡°Hello Mia, nice to meet you.¡±


    Mia gave me an appreciative gaze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the moon goddess briefed you on this ce but I will try to go over the details I have.


    This is the omega warriors¡® camp. The woman began.


    I nodded.


    The moon goddess did not go into the specifics of what the warriors in this ce. do. She had only


    given me a brief overview.


    She assured me that mybat experience would increase before the big battle that was going to


    happen between the supporters of the moon goddess and the minions of the evil god, Daemon


    Since this ce was going to be my home, it is better for me to have more. information on it so I would


    be able to abide by the rules governing this ce. I don¡¯t want to be caught off guard.


    ¡°The moon goddess makes her requests known to us directly but she doesn¡¯t


    ¡°Our talk might be longer than the time I am estimating it to take¡± Min exined as she sat down again.


    She was sitting down previously but she stood up when I appeared here.


    I copied her action and I sat down with my legs folded.


    Mia sniffed the air slightly before she settled her piercing eyes on me.


    ¡°You are pregnant.¡± Mia said and I smiled in affirmation.


    Her words wasn¡¯t a question or anything of that sort. Her words were a statement. This time around, I


    did not feel panicked that someone knew of my pregnancy.


    1 felt at ease.


    The moments people other than me knew of my pregnancy, my mind was not


    settled.


    I did not feel any judging gaze from Mia. She just stated her observation and then, she moved on from


    the matter.


    ¡°We resolve wars and issues affecting the stable bnce in this world. We keep ant eye on all


    werewolves and all lycans.¡± Mia said.


    I have heard whispers of what she was saying.


    The omega warriors was a legend. They keep other werewolves and lycans in


    check.


    The omega warriors was a symbol of respect and awe.


    ¡°The goddess had already told me that there would be a sh between her faction and the faction of


    another god. We were told to prepare.¡± Mia scanned me up and down, ¡°I was told that you were the


    chosen one. The shewolf that would lead us to victory.¡±


    I straightened my posture. I couldn¡¯t let the moon goddess care over me go to


    waste.


    I have to convince this woman before me that I was not some sort of nonsensical fill in for the real


    chosen one.


    I know Mia would trust the moon goddess¡® judgement but werewolves aren¡¯t puppets.


    They have their own mind. They can think, specte and observe.


    A person¡¯s attitude matters a lot.


    If a person with a good impression of me tried to help me covertly even as my former pack shunned


    me, I would have appreciated that rare kindness.


    The mind is a deep ocean. It is impossible to see and explore the depths clearly.


    Even if I can predict the actions some people might take, it didn¡¯t mean I have full control over the


    knowledge of their thoughts.


    Although Mia wouldn¡¯t question the choice of the moon goddess, what is on Mia¡¯s mind matters too.


    The way Mia would behave and respond to me if she didn¡¯t approve of me is different from the way she


    would interact with me if she epts me as a friend or acquaintance.


    Her approval was critical.


    ¡°All those ¡®chosen¡® things are just embellishments. I am fortunate the moon. goddess didn¡¯t let me


    wallow in the pitiful state she found me.¡± My words were as true as I could get it to be.


    I wasn¡¯t trying to fawn on Mia.


    For people like her, truths that had no exaggeration or embellishments is enough to draw them closer


    to me.


    Trying to suck up to Mia without telling the truth would be going down the wrongne.


    It would have the opposite effect of my aim.


    Besides, the words flowing out of my mouth came from my heart.


    Without the moon goddess, I wouldn¡¯t even be here. I might just be another corpse shallowly buried in


    a grave.


    My fate of being a man¡¯s concubine would have happened even after I ran away from alpha Bryan.


    Thinking back now, I felt like all the times I got angry at the moon goddess was ridiculous.


    All those moments always ends with her showing me the reasons behind her actions.


    I discovered that all the times I argued with the moon goddess, I always lost.


    It is because the moon goddess had more experience so she could see things I couldn¡¯t.


    Besides, I sometimes fall prey to my emotions but the moon goddess considers logic first.


    She is my lifesaver.


    Mia¡¯s face turned into a brighter shade at my words.


    I got right down to business.


    ¡°The moon goddess brought me to the omega warriors camp to train me. Staying here would also let


    me gain morebat experience.¡± I exined, ¡°It would help in theing sh with the other god.¡±


    From Mia¡¯s bodynguage and expression, I knew the moon goddess didn¡¯t give her details like she


    did to me.


    I guess this was the perks of being a chosen one. I wasn¡¯t kept in the dark like the


    others.


    ¡°Putting the uing battle aside, the warriors here have noticed that the frequencies of conflicts


    popping up is getting rming¡± Mia¡¯s face was grave.


    could see she took this growing trouble seriously.


    ¡°We used to have all the time to train but now, we have to resolve issues so there is little time to


    practice ourbat skills.¡± Mia said regretfully.


    As she spoke, I ruminated over her words.


    Since the moon goddess told me the full story. I can think deeper.


    I have a gut feeling that this recent skirmishes disturbing the peace of the werewolves¡® race had


    everything to do with the evil god, Daemon.


    I didn¡¯t say my spection out loud.


    I did not want to frighten Mia this early.


    I can bet all my cards that Mia didn¡¯t know that this god had almost the same power the moon goddess


    has.


    She made Daemon after giving up a lot as sacrifice. Daemon can be assumed to have half of her


    powers.


    That fact made him very dangerous.


    He could even contend with the moon goddess for years. Standing toe to toe with her was already


    showing his might and prowess.


    The opposing god knew too much too.


    He had served by the moon goddess¡¯s side since he was born.


    To me, the person who understood the moon goddess after excluding her is Daemon.


    He had been herpanion for years.


    I couldn¡¯t understand the thoughts of an elusive god like Daemon.


    He had everything at his fingertips when he was staying by the moon goddess¡¯s side.


    I can not really grasp the reason he discarded all the benefits he had within the palms of his hands just


    for the sake of being the main god in charge of this world. It was amusing.


    Now, Deamon had a very powerful enemy on his tail.


    I sighed.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Mia tilted her head to the side and looked at me in askance.


    ¡°I was just thinking about what mortals and immortals would do for power. Power is corrupting.¡± I shook


    my head as I said those words.


    Alpha Bryan was willing to give me away as a concubine to the man that rejected me because he


    wanted to increase the sphere of his influence.


    Influence, power and money.


    These things kill but people refused to acknowledge that fact. All they wanted to see is the benefits.


    Whether they acknowledge the disadvantage these things bring or they disregard it, these things would


    collect the price of using or coveting them.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Avery


    Mia rose to her feet. Her clothes moved with her.


    ¡°Our discussion had gone in long enough. Let me take you to the warriors.¡± Mia said before she


    gestured for me to stand up too.


    Anticipation welled within me.


    I wanted to see how the the omega warriors¡® camp operates.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I wanted to see if it would fulfill all my expectations.


    Mia walked to the wall on my right side. A string that was connected to a bell hung there.


    She shook the brown string vigorously and the bell chimed.


    The sound of the bell seemed to epass everywhere.


    I felt like the sound prated deep into my mind. It felt like a call I can¡¯t ignore. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mia told me


    as she exited the room I appeared in.


    As we walked. I admired the sights I could see.


    The camp had buildings that were made with modern architecture while the rest. exuded the charms of


    the past era.


    Women was bustling here and there.


    I noticed that most of the people I saw was heading in the same direction I and Mia is going to.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked.


    Although Mia had already given me the full gist of who I was meeting, I didn¡¯t. know we will meet


    specifically.


    Mia¡¯s steps were brief and measured. Her walk seemed slow but before I knew it, Mia already opened


    up a distance between us.


    I had to jog up to her so I won¡¯t lose her and be left behind.


    ¡°We are going to the assembly


    Mia¡¯s voice came after a shop We will meet the other warriors there.¡±


    while.


    The decorations used to adorn the things inside the omega camp was exquisite.


    The whole ce screamed tranquility and peace.


    It reminded me of the rarely seen peace i encountered in the Bosun Tribe. It¡¯s just that this ce was


    different..


    Bosun Tribespeople tried to harm me by lulling me into a false sense of security by the facade of a


    peacefulmunity they showed me.


    They made a trap that would have taken my life without doubt.


    an


    If not for the moon goddess, I would just be an unfortunate shewolf with death as my end.


    I can only be grateful for what the moon goddess did.


    The only people that canin, fall in love and wallow in sadness are those people that are in the


    land of the living.


    A dead person can only lie on the ground and be trampled on.


    I don¡¯t want to die.


    I had aspirations.


    I wanted to see the faces of my unborn pups. I want to see them grow up into sessive people.


    If nothing goes wrong, this camp would be my home and the home of my pups.


    It wasn¡¯t like the Bosun Tribe.


    Bosun Tribespeople showed me hell and the false peace they portrayed to me made me want to


    embrace the real love I was feeling here in the omega warriors¡® camp.


    Finally, we reached the square.


    Female warriors that was dressed in a simr regalia Mia was dressed in stood in


    rows.


    Their faces was heroic too.


    There was an empty space before the assembled warriors.


    Mia dragged me to the open space and I was directly faced with the eyes of the female warriors that


    stood opposite..


    ¡°This is the new warrior that is going to be joining us on the moon goddess¡® request.¡± Mia introduced


    and the scorching gaze from the people opposite her grew hotter.


    I wasn¡¯t used to the gazes of people but the time with the Dark Dome¡¯s people and the auction they


    held.


    The patrons¡® eyes were as scorching as these omega eyes.


    ¡°The moon goddess hinted at me that she is a key factor in oveing the big battle before us.¡± Mia¡¯s


    face was stern but I could see the doting and love for these omega warriors flowing through her.


    I noticed the dynamic between them.


    The omega warriors felt adoration and respect for Mia while Mia overflowed with love for the omega


    warriors in her care.


    It was touching and fulfilling at the same time.


    I envied the love between them but when I thought about how I was going to be joining them soon,


    happiness filled me.


    This was the kind of ce I wished I grew up in. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t wee the thoughts of suicide all


    those times I was down with depressing emotions if I grew up here.


    I wanted my kids to grow up here.


    Since the moon goddess was directly in charge of this camp, it was easier for the people here to


    maintain goodwill towards each others.


    There would be nothing like bad blood or jealousy.


    Even if there was conflicts, I was sure the moon goddess and Mia would not allow the issue to ferment.


    It would be resolved speedily.


    ¡°I am Avery.¡± I began.


    Like I did with Mia, I wanted to leave a good impression on these female warriors. These people are


    going to be my colleagues and family in the future. I wanted their image of me to be good.


    ¡°I was downtrodden and in grave danger when the moon goddess saved me. I had a bad past.¡± I


    continued, ¡°I would have been worst off. I even suffered a rejection.¡±


    I scanned their faces.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know how happy I am to be able to join you. Thank you for having me here.¡± I said.


    These warriors did not have any say in my appearance. They don¡¯t get to decide whether I stay or


    leave but it is still polite to attribute it to them.


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    ¡°You are wee, Avery.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Choruses of appreciation rang out of the crowd.


    They epted me, I could feel it in my gut.


    My story touched them.


    I smiled at the omega warriors.


    I felt d to be part of them.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Avery


    After my words, Mia stepped forward.


    ¡°You have seen Avery, please take her as our own. From now on, Avery is family.¡± Mia said and all the


    female warriors nodded collectively.


    Their eptance filled me with joy and warmth.


    ¡°Yuri,e with me.¡± Mia called and a beautiful female warrior with brown hair and ck eyes came


    out of the assembly.


    The lines of her face was heroic and dominant.


    ¡°The rest of you can go back.¡± Mia instructed and everybody except me, Mia and Yuri dispersed.


    Mia turned to me, ¡°Avery, I would like to believe that what the moon goddess wants is for you to have


    combat experienc. I feel like she wants you to be familiar with the ways of the world.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I took a deep breath.


    ¡°Thankfully, you came at this time.¡± Mia said, ¡°There would be numerous opportunities for you to grow


    both in wits and prowess.¡±


    Mia was right. She had talked about how the workload of the omega warriors¡® camp had increased this


    past few years.


    I knew it had to be what the evil god orchestrated.


    He wants chaos and strife among the creatures that the moon goddess created.


    It would have been easier for him to strike back at the moon goddess when the opportuned time


    comes.


    I had observed the omega warriors earlier.


    Even if the stress of resolving conflicts is present, these warriors did not let it show on their faces.


    I did not find any hint of displeasure in them.


    ¡°Whenever there is a mission to do, you will have to go with Yuri. She would show you the ropes.¡± Mia


    said before she turned around and left.


    After walking some distance, Mia swirled around to face us.


    ¡°Avery¡¯s house would be built soon. Until then, she would stay with you


    in your house.¡± Mia said to Yuri before she continued exiting.


    A female warrior dashed towards Mia in full speed and Mia was stopped.


    I and Yuri walked up to Mia and the female warrior.


    The female warrior looked as if she has something important to say.


    I know that the physique of the omegas present in this camp is powerful.


    The female warrior was panting and she was pink in the face. It was clear that she had run here with all


    her might.


    The message had to be serious for her to exert great efforts toe here.


    ¡°Mia.¡± The female warrior paused to catch her breath, ¡°Three packs sent a message. They reported


    that rogues have been kidnapping their pack members. They want us to look into it.¡±


    Mia held her chin in thought.


    She smiled at me, ¡°Your chance to learn things on the job is here. Follow Yuri to do the mission. I will


    await your good news.¡±


    I hummed in agreement to what she said.


    It was now I was realizing that Mia did not exaggerate about their intense workload.


    I had not spent a day here and I was experiencing their tight schedule.


    The omega warriors would really not have ample time to train.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Yuri muttered before she left the square.


    I copied her actions and exited.


    Yuri went to the ce the houses were built.


    She knocked on two different houses and the upants came out.


    ¡°Ja and Rita, we have something to do. I will brief you on the mission details as we travel.¡± Yuri said


    and the two girls that came out when she knocked nodded.


    The two girls didn¡¯t take anything from their home. They just came out like that.


    I wanted to ask why they didn¡¯t take weaponry but then, I realized I was thinking down the wrongne.


    To these omegas, the benefits of their physique was the best weapon of attack.


    Their physiques had already been upgraded into something better with


    1


    the moon goddess¡¯s help.


    The omega warriors would be better than any werewolf with weapons. Their strength is almost rivalling


    the power the lycans possess.


    Ja and Rita joined me to follow Yuri briskly.


    Yuri led all of us to the main entrance that would lead us out of the omega warriors¡® camp.


    She brought out a crystal.


    The crystal in her hands glowed white. It was like the calming color of the moon above.


    Yuri said some incantations and white mist seeped out of the crystal.


    The white mist that came out of the crystal multiplied before it wrapped around the four of us.


    #


    My vision spun and when I came to, I saw that I was in the forest.


    This teleportation was like the one the moon goddess performed.


    Right away, I knew it was the moon goddess that bestowed these omega warriors the crystal.


    My mind drifted to the theory of karma that the moon goddess discussed with me when I was in the


    white space with her.


    Although her matters aren¡¯t something a mortal like me can understand, I could not help but think of the


    price the moon goddess made to raise the omega camp.


    She created the werewolves and the lycans. She separated the omega warriors and trained them as


    her personal troop.


    It was obvious she loved her creations. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have sacrificed so much.


    I knew some werewolves might behave entitled. They would feel it is natural that the moon goddess


    takes care of them.


    I was one of those people.


    I knew I was angry that the moon goddess didn¡¯t help me turn my bad fate into a good one.


    I was furious that she didn¡¯t interfere.


    When she said she had a hand in my rejection, I was distraught.


    If she had not exined to me personally, I would have nurtured a grudge against her without knowing


    she had good ns in store for me.


    The moon goddess don¡¯t have any obligation to take care of us and our


    messes.


    Most people had forgotten that the moon goddess could choose to abandon us anytime.


    She had created living beings before, nothing is in the way of her making another.


    It is her creations that should please and worship her.


    The moon goddess¡¯s love and care was a blessing to us.


    It is her mercy at its peak.


    Voices came from somewhere near.


    I looked around.


    Yuri and the other girls were already waiting for me to steady myself.


    I had gone through teleportation twice but these girls had to have experienced numerous teleportation


    while doing their work.


    I still needed a bit of time to get myself back into my normal state after teleportation.


    Yuri, Ja and Rita were standing there like they did not experience any teleportation.


    By their posture and expression, a person would think that this was where they had been all along.


    It did not seem like they came from another ce.


    I had tomend them in my heart.


    Yuri began leading the group towards the origin of the voices I heard when I came to this ce.


    As we walked closer, I discovered that we were heading to a pack.


    From the silhouette in the distance, it was clear that the pack was a majestic and thriving pack.


    We soon reached the pack.


    I didn¡¯t notice any boundary that indicated the ownership of this ce. It seemed the crystal Yuri used


    to teleport us here brought us inside the pack¡¯s territory.


    There was something I was curious about.


    I finally couldn¡¯t resist my urge to ask.


    I walked closer to Yuri.


    ¡°Yuri, is there a locator in this crystal? How can it bring us to where we need to go urately?¡± I asked.


    Yuri smiled.


    It was the first time I saw her smile. She had kept her face in a stable state since I was assigned to her.


    I knew the question I asked satisfied her tremendously.


    She held up the crystal, ¡°This crystal works in strange ways. Sometimes it takes us directly inside the


    ce we want to go after a person says the incantation. Other times, it just drops us at the vicinity of


    our destination.¡±


    The way Yuri introduced the crystal¡¯s functions made her pride very clear.


    She was proud of the tools the moon goddess left them with.


    I stared at the crystal in her hand.


    Seeing the powers it held made me remember my wish to grow stronger. Although I wanted power, I


    wasn¡¯t like Daemon, the evil god. I won¡¯t try to covet what wasn¡¯t mine or what wasn¡¯t meant to be mine


    in the first ce.


    I would not bite the hand that fed me too.


    Doing that would only end in hurt. It would make me lose everything. Daemon was ying out an


    example of the result of chasing what isn¡¯t his.


    He could have lived a fufulled life but he choose otherwise.


    He chose to fight for what isn¡¯t his to own.


    ¡°We are lucky. It brought us inside the pack we are going to.¡± Yuri continued.


    ¡°Wow. The moon goddess always refreshes by image of her every time.¡± Imented.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Ja and Rita smiled too.


    What i said was my true thought.


    As soon as we entered the pack, everybody looked at us.


    We stopped walking into the pack after everyone present saw us.


    Few people went back to report.


    An handsome man with ebony hair rushed out of the prominent house that was built at the center of the


    pack.


    I knew he was an alpha when I saw his charisma and aura.


    He was the leader of the pack.


    His face was wreathed with smiles.


    He recognized the omega warriors immediately.


    I have heard about how packs all over the world had portraits of some of the omega warriors.


    It was to make them easier to identify.


    No matter the size of the pack or the pack¡¯s influence, the packs always have these portraits depicting


    the valiant images of the omega warriors. I knew alpha Bryan had a copy of the portrait but I was not


    privileged to see it because I was the runt of the pack.


    The unwanted one.


    It would have not been easy for every pack in the world to have the portrait image but everything was


    made possible by the moon goddess¡¯s


    powers.


    I took a closer look at the alpha before me.


    His face didn¡¯t give away anything but the aura I felt from him reminded me of someone I separated


    from a while agao.


    Someone with a face that was inconsistent with his inner self.


    Someone that coveted what wasn¡¯t going to be his because he had power.


    The alpha reminded me of Fredo Drake.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Avery


    I scanned the faces of the crowd that was watching us like we were exotic animals.


    Some of the faces I am seeing held distaste while some held worship and


    awe.


    I narrowed my eyes when I saw the distaste on some people¡¯s faces. Why would they have that kind of


    expression on their face?


    These people did not bother to hide the negative emotion they were. feeling. They stuck out like a sore


    thumb but both Yuri and the pack¡¯s alpha didn¡¯t address it.


    ¡°Yuri, why are there emotions of distaste here? I don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t they want us here?¡± I


    whispered.


    Yuri had returned to her cold face.


    ¡°We encroach on some of their desires and interests.¡± Yuri said in a low voice before she took the lead


    in following the alpha.


    Yuri had asked the alpha to take us to a more private ce/so we can have a discussion.


    As we followed the alpha, I thought of what Yuri had said.


    I was naive.


    In my heart, the omega warriors was legendary. They represented the moon goddess herself so I


    would not let any hint of dissatisfaction towards them grow or manifest.


    However, other people weren¡¯t like me.


    The moon goddess had already mandated that the omega warriors. should be impartial in their


    dealings but it is this very rule that seemed to cause the hate these people are showing.


    We mortals value power and the existence of the omega warriors. overrules the authority and power


    those people have umted.


    Thankfully, the fear of the moon goddess made these people maintain a superficial respect of the


    omega warriors.


    These people have to hide their hate so they can put on a respectful facade.


    I felt like they would not have contacted the omega warriors if the situation wasn¡¯t very serious.


    I put those people out of my mind.


    Since Yuri didn¡¯t care about them, it was not necessary for me to care about them too.


    Still, I felt sad.


    Everybody should embrace the strength and powers of the omega warriors.


    Death and strife was imminent but what all these people are concerned about are things that wouldn¡¯t


    save them.


    They had a misced focus.


    The evil god that had decided to go against the moon goddess won¡¯t spare them.


    Although these people don¡¯t know about the uing war, their attempts at strife still had to be


    addressed.


    I did not have a good impression of this pack because of their alpha but my rating of them dropped


    further as I witnessed their behaviors.


    If it was up to me, I would turn around and leave this pack to its own devices. I would let the pack deal


    with the kidnapping issue itself.


    However, it wasn¡¯t possible for me to do that. Besides, the alpha made me ufortable and I wanted


    to get to the bottom of this kidnapping case.


    A voice floated towards me.


    ¡°Mother, why do the awe inspiring omega warriors have such a


    bewitching woman within their ranks?¡± The voice belonged to a young girl.


    She was whispering but even with my weakened senses, I could hear it. The other people present


    would have been able to hear what the girl said.


    Her words were clear.


    When the moon goddess teleported me to the omega warriors¡® camp, my armband was broken but the


    effects the armband left didn¡¯t leave my body quickly.


    The longsting effects might be because I am pregnant.


    I looked at the girl that asked her mother the questions.


    I felt like I could hear the unspoken question the girl didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡®Did she want to use that face to solve cases?¡®


    For a long time, my face had always been a source of grief for me.


    My face made alpha Jake attempt to make me a concubine.


    When Fredo bought me, I knew my beautiful face yed a huge part in convincing him to buy me.


    This girl¡¯s query poked at my sore spot.


    I wasn¡¯t a petty person but I would rather avenge my grudges as quickly


    as I can.


    The mind matters a lot and doing this would make sure my conscience is clear.


    I walked up to the girl.


    I knew other normal people would be jealous of my good fortune. What I expected was for those


    envious persons to keep their jealousy a secret.


    I stared at the girl with a smile on my face.


    However, my smile wasn¡¯t warm, it was as bone chilling as it could be.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say your words to my face?¡± I questioned as I approached the girl.


    Embarrassment covered her face.


    I didn¡¯t care for her embarrassment, I just smiled at her with the most predatory smile I could muster.


    ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± I prompted and the smile on my face disappeared.


    My face remained in an emotionless state but my eyes was cold.


    I decided to use this girl as a scapegoat.


    I would use this encounter with her as an example to others like her. I wanted to use this opportunity to


    address all those who expressed negative emotions when the omega warriors arrived.


    ¡°I am a bewitching woman, I agree to those words. If you can have a bewitching face too, you would


    have my respect.¡± I said slowly so my words can sink in very well.


    Normally, it is hical to use words to attack people¡¯s face. I always believed that since we were all


    created in the moon goddess image, every single werewolf and lycan are automatically beautiful or


    handsome.


    Their facial makeup didn¡¯t matter.


    I would never try to insult a person¡¯s face. It was a boundary I wasn¡¯t


    willing to cross.


    I was going to cross that boundary now.


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw that the alpha who was leading us to a more private ce had


    stopped. Yuri and the other two girls had stopped


    too.


    Everybody was watching me.


    These people might think the omega warriors w¨¨re soft persimmons that anyone could knead but I was


    going to prove them wrong.


    Yuri and the other female warriors might not say anything. They might consider confronting this matter


    as a thing that was beneath their interference.


    LA


    It doesn¡¯t matter if it was beneath me.


    I would address this matter on their behalf.


    The girl that had asked the offending questions had a beautiful face.


    She could be considered a shewolf that would make men kneel at her feet but when she was


    compared to me, all her beauty would be like a firefly going against the light of the moon.


    Our beauties can not bepared.


    TA


    My face bested hers and I was going to make her feel that fact.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if your mother trained you to be rude or you just discarded


    the training she gave you.¡± I continued.


    Instantly, the girl¡¯s mother had a dark face.


    I disregarded it.


    The girl¡¯s red fac¨¦ deepened, ¡°Yo¨Cyou are going too far!¡±


    ¡°I am going too far? Then it is safe to assume that you gossiping about other people is going too low?¡± I


    was aggressive in my questionings and I didn¡¯t give the girl time to breath at all.


    I scanned the crowd, ¡°Don¡¯t think that the omega warriors would passively endure whatever you throw


    to them. Teach yourselves the right way to interact with other people.¡±


    ¡°If you hold a grudge, keep it hidden. Showing your hate without acting on it is cowardly and doing that


    would cause me to look down on you.¡± I said.


    Yuri and the other two girls shot me appreciative nces.


    Warmth filled me at their acknowledgement.


    I know they had epted me as one of their own. It was the major motive that is prompting me to fight


    for these omegas.


    These omega warriors were a gift to the werewolves and lycans. They aren¡¯t those maltreated and


    broken omegas that those in power can


    oppress.


    These omegas represent power and strength.


    They are the very examples all other omegas should look forward to.


    ¡°We omega warriors want the good of all werewolf and lycans. Holding hate towards us is desecrating


    who sent us on this mission. Think about that in your own pace.¡± My words were already sounding like


    a motivation speech in my ears but I persisted in continuing.


    These people might not heed my words but there would be a small percent that would ponder on what I


    have said.


    After the mission, we are going to leave here. It is up to them to decide what they want to do with my


    words.


    I had already dome my part by telling them the truth.


    ¡°The world does not revolve around you.¡± As soon as I dropped myst words, I walked over to where


    Yuri and the alpha was standing.


    I observed the face of the alpha.


    He was still smiling.


    I had reprimanded his pack member in front of him but he still had the nerve to keep smiling.


    Calling out his pack member¡¯s misdeeds might be seen as undermining his authority.


    I took a deep breath.


    It is what was scary about the alpha.


    I had probably offended him but he showed no hint of it.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I felt like he was already putting my words into action.


    I had said to the crowd that if they had no power to back up the hate, they should hide the hate.


    This werewolf was going to be hard to deal with.


    It didn¡¯t help that he was giving me the same vibes and aura Fredo gave.


    I felt like the alpha was hiding a secret and I intend to unravel that secret.


    If he was an evildoer, I won¡¯t let him escape.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Avery


    The alpha finally took us into his office. He didn¡¯t say a word as he led us here.


    The decorations used in adorning the office was low key and exquisite.


    I did not care for the decorations of the office. Instead, the subject of my concern was the owner of the


    office.


    Since we entered the office, I put all my focus on the alpha of this pack. Although he was giving


    superficial respect, I had a feeling that he was the kind of alpha that looked down on all omegas.


    I did not confront him because we have no evidence yet.


    Regardless of the presence or absence of things that could be used as evidence, I still suspected the


    alpha of shady dealings.


    I think it was the experience I had umted as I traveled towards the location of the omega


    warriors¡® camp.


    I was starting to realize the wisdom the moon goddess had showed by letting me try to travel the


    distance myself instead of teleporting me straight to the omega warriors¡® camp.


    The alpha howled and momentster, someone knocked on the office door.


    The alpha instructed them toe in and the people outside came in with four chairs.


    The chair was made from a soft material.


    ¡°Please sit.¡± The alpha said and we all sat down.


    The alph


    didn¡¯t sit down on the huge chair behind his desk, he leaned on the desk instead.


    I was still watching him.


    Regardless of what I felt about him, the alpha was still maintaining a bnce with the omega warriors.


    He was slick.


    Even when he asked us to sit, he didn¡¯t take his seat. It can be considered the highest tier of respect


    possible.


    He didn¡¯t offend us and he didn¡¯t step out of line.


    I sighed.


    I was a little biased.


    For this alpha¡¯s sake, I wished I was wrong about him.


    It was a little unfair for me to sentence him because he gave me the same kind of aura Fredo gave.


    I made up my mind to judge this case with fairness.


    The moon goddess would not want me to judge a case unfairly because of my personal feelings.


    If this alpha had skeletons in his closet, I was going to find them and if he didn¡¯t have any shady


    secrets, I was going to leave him alone.


    Although experience was good, I can¡¯t judge every person that made me ufortable with the effects


    other bad people left on me.


    I remembered Sadie, my best friend. She was a good person.


    I should always remember that there are good people and there are also bad people.


    Not everyone was bad.


    We settled down in our seats.


    ¡°My name is Philip.¡± The alpha introduced and we all nodded as acknowledgement.


    None of us mentioned our names.


    ¡°Tell us more about the kidnapping case. More details would be best.¡± Yuri said.


    The alpha paused, ¡°What should I address you as?¡±


    ¡°Just call us warriors.¡± Yuri replied and alpha Philip smiled.


    ¡°For a few weeks now, some of my pack members went missing. When we investigated, we found


    traces of rogues.¡± He began and the expression of everybody except alpha Philip changed.


    Rogues are werewolves without a pack.


    I was a rogue too.


    Being a rogue shewolf made me understand that not all rogues are evil. As I grew up, all my knowledge


    hinted at rogues being bad criminals. I had grown up and my outlook on rogues had improved but I


    knew that


    even if some rogues are good, the same can¡¯t be said for the rest of the majority.


    I would never harm my fellow werewolf if they didn¡¯t deserve it.


    I believed that some rogues were forced out of their packs because of necessity or bullying.


    Taking me for example, if alpha Bryan had not tried to sell me to alpha Jake, I would still remain in the


    Silver Crescent pack.


    I knew what being a rogue entailed.


    A rogue would always live their life with a stigma on their back.


    It is like this situation now..


    At the mention of rogues, my mind had already started envisioning the worst possibilities that can


    happen.


    It was why I would have stayed at my former pack if they hadn¡¯t forced me to the wall.


    The Silver Crescent Pack might not be the best ce to grow up but it was a little safe.


    -It would have been better than me roaming about with no ce as my


    anchor.


    I heard that some packs might kill rogues on sight without considering their backstories.


    I did not me those packs.


    The reputation of rogues were at rock bottom.


    Everyone considers rogues as those werewolves without a pack thatmits all kinds of atrocities.


    It had been a kind of unspoken knowledge that had been passed down.


    Even if some rogues wished to join other packs, the packs hesitate to take them in


    Rogues were foreign beings.


    It would be hard to trust rogues because they aren¡¯t native to the pack they want to join.


    The chance of a rogue fitting seamlessly in a new pack is very low.


    Their existence would be like a human trying to walk on a steel string. Their lives can flip over to the


    bad side anytime.


    Even if some rogues joins a pack, the way the pack members would


    interact with the werewolf might not be as good as the treatment they would give a pack member that


    grew up with them.


    They might even antagonize the rogue.


    All these things are what rogues would consider before joining a pack.


    I considered these things too so I decided to find a human city to settle in when I ran away from the


    Silver Crescent Pack.


    It was the moon goddess that changed the course of my fate.


    Alpha Philip savored the expressions on our face.


    ¡°Yes, we found traces of rogues. These traces give us the certainty that rogues perpetuated this evil


    act.¡± He finished.


    ¡°Have you been able to use the traces to track them down?¡± I asked.


    This case hit me at a sore spot.


    I feel like all the cases I would take on as an omega warrior would hit me at a sore spot because it


    angers me when other werewolves do bad deeds.


    Did these werewolves block their emotions? How can they feel nothing when they harm the other


    creatures of their race?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The moon goddess created both the werewolves and themlycans out if love.


    I don¡¯t know why her creations refused to emte her love.


    Having a little bit of love in them would change everything.


    Alpha Philip shook his head, ¡°The traces we foumd led us nowhere. The rogues did a good job. We


    didn¡¯t want to contact you before but the situation was getting out of hand. We had to seek for help.¡±


    This situation was tricky.


    I had to go over all the information I have. I did not forget the ufortable feeling alpha Philip gave


    me.


    I was taking everything into consideration.


    I don¡¯t know if I was being too suspicious but I felt like it was impossible for the works the rogues did to


    be so neat.


    For it to end in a cold trail, there had to be someone assisting them and that person was a pack


    member.


    The person would be in a prominent position too.


    I looked up, ¡°What about the other packs?¡±


    ¡°The other two packs are smaller than my pack but their members were the first ones to go missing.¡±


    Alpha Philip said.


    ¡°They had visited me so I can lend them my help but I refused. I told them to solve their problems


    themselves. I didn¡¯t know it would happen to my pack too. If I knew, I would have assisted them.¡± Alpha


    Philip exined and I rolled my eyes.


    What happened to alpha Philip can be taken as karma.


    Regardless of alpha Philip¡¯s words, I felt the situation was still fishy and unclear.


    On the surface, there was no loopholes in alpha Philip¡¯s words but it was this fact that made me


    suspicious.


    I wasn¡¯t going to take alpha Philip¡¯s words as the entire truth.


    We have to perform an investigation on our own.


    Everybody lie.


    Some lies might be unintentional because of the way a person remembers the previous happenings but


    this can¡¯t happen in this case. Remembering things wrongly can only happen to humans. Werewolves


    don¡¯t suffer from this because their physique is better than the ones humans have.


    All werewolves have retentive memory so any lie thates out of a werewolf¡¯s mouth is intentional.


    I did not want to doubt alpha Philip because I had been biased towards him since I came but I had to


    consider the vibes he was giving off. To me, he seemed power hungry.


    I knew he was the one that would have decided against contacting the omega warriors.


    If the situation had not gone out of the limits of his control, he would not have called for us.


    I felt like it was the families of the kidnapped people and other pack members that pressured alpha


    Philip into getting help.


    ¡°We would like to see the families that lost people. We would also like to see the traces left behind by


    those rogues.¡± I requested and alpha Philip smiled before he nodded.


    His smile gave me a weird feeling.


    It was as if he is confident that we would not be able to get anything out


    of our investigation.


    I had leaned forward when I was telling alpha Philip my request so I went back to my initial position.


    I had not given Yuri the space to talk to alpha Philip.


    I felt sorry for my frowardness.


    I wasn¡¯t doing this to try and gain the favor of the omega warriors that came with me.


    I was just following my feelings and principles.


    I was supposed to watch as Yuri handled the case but ¨¬ involved myself directly instead.


    I looked at Yuri.


    Yuri¡¯s stone cold face broke to reveal a smile.


    It was then I knew that it didn¡¯t matter if I was froward or not.


    My fellow warriors didn¡¯t mind.


    They weren¡¯t like other people I have seen.


    There was no jealousy or anger.


    At that moment, I felt a warm feeling surge through me.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Avery


    Alpha Philip stood up.


    ¡°Please follow me.¡± He said before exiting the office.


    We all stood up and followed him.


    There was still pack members standing outside.


    I knew that these people still wanted to see us.


    The people remaining had to be part of the majority that liked the omega warriors and the works they


    do.


    Alpha Philip finally stopped at the front of a house.


    I looked at him in askance.


    ¡°There are many members of my pack that had gone missing. This is the first person I wanted to show


    you. He lost his only daughter.¡± Alpha Philip exined.


    -As I heard the words alpha Philip said, I felt weak.


    I don¡¯t intend to generalize but I felt like the females that are kidnapped would have it harder than the


    males.


    In eight out of ten chances, these shewolves would be used by men.


    Their fates would be utterly miserable.


    The thought difited me.


    It was like a reminder of what my fate would have been because of my beautiful face.


    I was lucky to have been able to escape my unfortunate fate but whether these kidnapped people


    would be rescued was still in debate.


    Right now, we have no tangible clues to follow and by the look of things, alpha Philip doesn¡¯t intend to


    cooperate with us fully.


    I would still judge this case fairly but my bias against alpha Philip increased.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    We strode in.


    burly werewolf came out of the inner room.


    His face was sunken and emaciated. I could tell that it was the results of intense grief.


    The werewolf had bloodshot eyes and he felt dangerous.


    I knew the sense of danger I am feeling from him is because he was in an unstable state right now.


    ¡°Alpha, I asked for a moment of peace to mourn my daughter. Why are you here?¡± The werewolf


    growled through gritted teeth.


    It was very clear that he did not wee us h¨¨re.


    I did not mind that however.


    Whatever we are doing right now was for his own good.


    ¡°It is about your daughter¡¯s kidnapping. The pack had invited the omega warriors over. They insisted on


    seeing you.¡± Alpha Philip said.


    On the surface, his words were saying the truth as it was but he could have worded it better.


    The words he said seemed to be throwing an implicit me on the omega warriors for disturbing this


    werewolf¡¯s mourning.


    My eyes narrowed as I stared at him.


    This alpha was as cunning as a snake.


    However, there was no direct evidence to use him with.


    He was able to go scot free.


    I stepped forward, ¡°We are really sorry for disturbing you but we had to go over everything carefully. If


    we can find your daughter, it would be because of the efforts we are putting now.¡±


    Nobody spoke after my words and a few momentster, the werewolf nodded.


    ¡°I won¡¯t obstruct your work. You can ask me any question you have and if I know the answer to it, I


    would definitely say it.¡± The werewolf promised. before he led us deeper into his house.


    He brought us to the parlor and gestured for us to sit.


    The omega warriors sat in one big chair and the werewolf that lost his daughter sat opposite us.


    Alpha Philip remained in a standing position.


    ¡°When did your daughter go missing?¡± I asked, ¡°I would like to know where she was kidnapped too. Is


    she the type to go out frequently?¡± ¡°My daughter isn¡¯t like other werewolves. Since she was little, she


    had been a quiet girl. She is always cooped up in her room.¡± A nostalgic look


    was in his eyes, ¡°I went out for an errand the alpha sent me. She was there when I left but I discovered


    that she was missing when I came back.¡±


    All of us listened intently.


    I scanned the house.


    The house was small and quaint so the facilities that wasn¡¯t blocked by a door could be seen at a


    nce.


    A somber energy hung in the atmosphere of the house.


    It was very obvious that something had happened here.


    ss shards littered one corner of the floor.


    I could imagine that this werewolf broke things in anger after he discovered that his daughter was taken


    away from him.


    ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t socialize that much. She prefers to read those human books and novels. This


    happened three days ago.¡± The love in the werewolf¡¯s eyes were too strong to ignore.


    I knew my mother but my father was unknown.


    She was pregnant with me when she sought for refuge with the Silver Crescent Pack.


    There is hatred and there is something called erasing someone existence from your life.


    I hated alpha Bryan but the same can¡¯t be said for my unknown father.


    I ignored his existence in my lifepletely.


    Who would leave a pregnant woman on her own as she looks for packs that would ept her?


    My mother had been a rogue before the Silver Crescent Pack epted her.


    I would not dare to imagine how I would grow up if we were still living the lives of rogues.


    Because of my mother, I had a grudge against my father and as I grew up, I did not ask for him or his


    whereabouts.


    As far as I am concerned, only my mother had been worth my love. She had been my whole world.


    My grudge didn¡¯t stop me from knowing that if I had a loving father, his gaze would have been


    extremely simr to the werewolf before me.


    His love for his daughter touched me.


    He stood up, ¡°I would like to show you her room. Maybe you will discover some useful clues there.¡±


    Yuri and the other girls stood up. I copied their action and the werewolf brought us to a room.


    The door had been locked but he used a key he had hung on his neck to open it.


    I could not look at his distraught expression as he unlocked the door.


    I knew it was taking tremendous courage to face what was the source of his grief.


    We entered the room.


    I scanned very inch of the room.


    I wasn¡¯t about to let anything escape my detection.


    In this investigation, only the conclusion I and the rest of the omega warriors decide on is reliable.


    The bedroom¡¯s only window had been shattered and the bed was in a rough state.


    Majority of the furniture in the room was on the floor and everything was scattered.


    It was obvious a tussle took ce here.


    I knew the rogue that had been sent to take this werewolf¡¯s daughter had to be more powerful than she


    is.


    For her to give him a good fight was a marvelous thing.


    If her father was at home, her struggling would have gotten his attention immediately.


    The rogue would have been apprehended and the girl would be safe.


    s, there are only ¡®what ifs¡® in this world. There was no way to turn back time.


    What had happened can¡¯t be changed, it is just up to us to find a way to give this girl and the other


    victims justice.


    It is a pity that we don¡¯t know the rogues¡® hideout. We would have gone in a rescue mission to bring


    those victims back.


    There was no tangible clue to be found in this werewolf¡¯s house.


    All we know is that his daughter had been kidnapped.


    We all went out of the room and the werewolf locked it again.


    He escorted us to the main entrance door.


    ¡°Thank you for the efforts you are putting into this investigation.¡± As the werewolf said his


    appreciations, his red eyes took on a deeper hue. ¡°Don¡¯t mention. It is our job.¡± I said before I turned to


    alpha Philip ¡°Please bring us to the others.¡± I requested and he nodded amicably. Everywhere was


    silent as we followed alpha Philip to the next house. The emotions I had experienced in the house we


    left just now had not faded away.


    My hatred for the evil god increased dramatically.


    These issues wouldn¡¯t have been as serious as it had been if he didn¡¯t insist on putting his dirty hands


    in the matters that pertained to the moon goddess¡® creations in a bid to spite her.


    He was unlocking the evil part of everybody¡¯s minds.


    Even now, I still have trauma from the first rejection I faced. I could have turned into someone else


    because of my grief and anger.


    I caressed my stomach.


    Thankfully, there are things that are keeping me in check.


    The moon goddess. My pups. Sadie, my best friend. Silver, my wolf.


    All these people made me want to strive to be better.


    They are like a guiding light to me.


    The sad thing is that most people don¡¯t have people or things that would act as a guiding light for them.


    Some might have people that should motivate them but they still sumb to their evil mind.


    Either the people that should support them didn¡¯t help or they themselves didn¡¯t ept the help that


    was rendered.


    I took a deep breath.


    I would make sure I get to the bottom of this matter.


    It was the least I could do for both the victims and their families.


    This wasn¡¯t about the grand mission the moon goddess have given to the omega warriors.


    This was about my personal feelings and principles.


    This was a thing I have to aplish.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Avery


    We finally arrived at the next house. The house was bigger than the previous one we had been to.


    Alpha Philip knocked and a man answered the door.


    His eyes was red and bloodshot. It was simr to the werewolf we visited previously.


    ¡°This is Peter. He lost his two daughters.¡± Alpha Philip introduced.


    Peter opened his door wider and he led us in. He did not say a word.


    We all went in.


    Immediately I entered, I observed the ce.


    There was broken pieces of furniture scattered on the floor and the whole house was in a rough state.


    Still, something seemed inconsistent ¡¤ somehow.


    I stared into the man¡¯s eyes.


    The eyes can be the window into the soul.


    Sometimes, the secrets a person seeks to hide would be revealed with just a glimpse into their eyes,


    This man acted the part of a distraught father well but something doesn¡¯t sit well with me.


    It felt fake.


    In the previous house, I had no choice but to sumb to the powers of my emotions.


    I was immersed in the emotions the previous werewolf emanated.


    I turned my eyes to alpha Philip.


    He had a confident smile on his face that prompted my urge to punch him.


    Why was alpha Philip so confident?


    The more he acts this way, the more I wanted to unravel his secret. ¡°Where was your daughters


    kidnapped? Are they the type to go on outings?¡± I repeated the questions I asked the first werewolf we


    visited. An unknown look shed through Peter¡¯s eyes.


    He exchanged a look with alpha Philip.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    What are they exchanging information about?


    I did not underestimate the information the eyes can transmit.


    It is like the humans say.


    A picture could contain a thousand words.


    The type of info the eyes can pass is special.


    I knew there had to be something fishy going on here.


    The man¡¯s countenance was sad on the surface but I could feel a weird


    emotion from him.


    The emotion did not fit into the current situation at all. It was a happy emotion.


    As I grew up in the Silver Crescent Pack, I had learnt to read emotions and bodynguage.


    It was one of the reasons why I felt ufortable in alpha Philip¡¯s


    presence.


    My past with Lily refined this skill.


    I had med and chided myself for failing to realize the real intentions Lily had for me.


    I had learnt to be extra carefully after all my experiences too.


    It was why I would not discard my gut feeling any time it appears. ¡°I wasn¡¯t in the pack when my first


    daughter disappeared because I was running an errand for our pack¡¯s alpha.¡± Peter exined, ¡°My


    second daughter went for a party with her friends in the neighboring pack. We found a piece of her


    clothes on the route that leads to that specific pack she was heading to.¡±


    I watched him as he spoke.


    ¡°We found signs of struggle on the route we found my daughter¡¯s clothes.¡± Peter paused, ¡°She didn¡¯t


    reach the neighboring pack too so we added her case to the kidnappings that the rogues are doing.¡±


    I was going over his words carefully, I did not want to miss something because of negligence.


    Besides, I was trying to find a w in his words.


    My experience with other people I have crossed paths with assured me


    that Peter wasn¡¯t what he seemed to be.


    To me, he felt emotionless when he mentioned his daughters¡® kidnapping.


    That wasn¡¯t something a true father should portray or show.


    It was strange.


    I knew for sure that I wouldn¡¯t behave like Peter was acting if one of my pups goes missing.


    I would have been long gone on my craziness journey.


    It was even something I would not dare imagine.


    Although i haven¡¯t seen my pups yet, the thought is too painful to think about.


    Peter¡¯s emotions, words and actions were off.


    I knew that the way each parent showcases their love is different but Peter seemed to have no love for


    his offsprings.


    I don¡¯t know if I was the only one that felt Peter¡¯s strangeness.


    No matter how he tried to hide it, I could detect the apathy he felt.


    I even have the suspicion that he was not the real father of the girls that went missing.


    However, I could not say my suspicions out loud so I kept it within me for now.


    Besides, something was wrong with his alibi.


    Why was he sent on an errand?


    The first werewolf we visited wasn¡¯t in the pack when his daughter was kidnapped too.


    The two of them was sent on an errand that guaranteed their absence in the pack whenever the rogues


    wants to attack their daughters.


    It was strange.


    I continued to think but I didn¡¯t let it show in my face.


    ¡°Mr. Peter, can you show us the ce your first daughter went missing?¡± I requested but Peter shook


    his head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t desecrate my daughter by letting you people visit her. I don¡¯t want to disturb her myself.¡± Peter


    stopped us with a pained look on his face.


    I was almost swayed by his apparent pain but I held myself back.


    This matter won¡¯t be as simple as I am taking it to be.


    ¡°Why? You will be able to get justice for your daughters if our investigations find the culprits.¡± I stared at


    him.


    Peter was behaving like alpha Philip.


    It was like they didn¡¯t want the omega warriors¡® investigation to bear fruit.


    Peter wasn¡¯t cooperating at all.


    The werewolf before him that lost his only daughter helped us with everything within his power even


    when it caused him grief.


    Peter was the opposite.


    However, we can¡¯t force Peter to do what he did not want to do. It would wreck our reputations.


    If I was alone, I would not mind trying to pressure him but I was not alone.


    The other three female warriors was with me.


    I can not spoil our reputations because of a momentary impulse.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t.¡± Peer refused again.


    He did not give a tangible reason for his refusal and he yed the emotional card well.


    There was no way to find fault with him.


    Peer was giving me the feeling that he doesn¡¯t want to find his daughters. I don¡¯t think he wants to look


    deeper into the matter.


    Peter clearly wants to let it go.


    ¡°Alpha Philip, please take us to see the other victims¡® families. We would like to look at the other two


    packs that was affected by the rogues kidnapping too.¡± I said to alpha Philip and he led the way


    immediately. I did not nce at Peter..


    I had already gotten something equivalent to what I came for.


    I knew alpha Philip and Peter had to be in cahoots.


    For their sake, I wished I was wrong in my guesses.


    The punishment that would befall the evildoers isn¡¯t something light. Cooperating with the enemy to


    harm one of your own was uneptable. I sighed.


    For their sake, I hoped I made a mistake.


    Perhaps Peter thought he was obstructing us from moving forward in our investigations. He did not


    know his refusal contained as much


    information that his eptance would have carried.


    If I hadn¡¯t visited the werewolf that had lost his only daughter, I might not have gotten a clue this quick. I


    might not notice Peter and alpha Philip¡¯s suspicious points sooner.


    The contrast between the first house we visited and the second one was drastic.


    I watched alpha Philip like a hawk.


    He was showing his trails unknowingly.


    When everything falls in ce nicely, I was going to fell him in one blow.


    In the past, I was willing to give alpha Philip the benefit of doubt.


    I had even med myself for having such a strong bias against him when I just met him.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It seemed my gut feeling was right in this situation.


    Even if alpha Philip was not the mastermind of this kidnappings that the rogues were doing, he


    definitely had a hand in it.


    What I could not wrap my head around is why an alpha of a pack would be at ease with letting his pack


    members be at the mercy of the rogues.


    He reminded me of alpha Bryan.


    Alpha Bryan was better than him in a sense. At least, alpha Bryan would not cooperate with rogues.


    He might give his pack members away but dallying with rogues was a no¨Cgo area.


    My eyes grew cold.


    I just arrived at the conclusion that alpha Philip had to be helping the


    rogues.


    It was why he was trying to covertly sabotage the investigation we were working on.


    Peter was onto this scheme too.


    A frightening possibility came to my mind.


    The only way Peter can secure a deal with aloha Philip was through his daughters.


    He had a hand in his daughters¡® kidnapping.


    It might be the reason why I felt a type of apathy from him when he was narrating what happened.


    My heart burned with hatred.


    Why would a father do this?


    Is it for material gains? Is it for power?


    I don¡¯t even know how many victims¡® families alpha Philip cooperated with.


    The only thing I can use to discern is my guts and experience.


    I shook my head to clear my chaotic thoughts.


    Alpha Philip should continue his tricks. I was going to let him live a while longer.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Avery


    Alpha Philip took me to the other families that lost a member.


    I watched alpha Philip¡¯s confident gait.


    He was like a clown in a circus to me.


    I would have wanted him to y a while longer but I preferred him admitting his guilt rather than my


    urge to see him try to confuse us,


    I observed every person we visited.


    I could see the signs.


    Some of these people cooperated with him while some were out of the loop.


    I made sure to note down every face I found suspicious.


    These people that connived to harm their fellow nsmen would soon have their just desserts.


    There was no doubt about that.


    We all went to the entrance of alpha Philip¡¯s pack.


    Alpha Philip morphed into a grey wolf and all the omega warriors shifted into their wolf form too.


    Yuri¡¯s wolf form was a wolf with light brown fur. Her wolf¡¯s forehead had a patch of ck hair. It gave


    her a hint of mystery.


    Ja¡¯s wolf was inky ck but her paws were pale white.


    Rita was covered with yellow fur in her wolf form.


    Alpha Philip began leading the way to the other two packs that had been. victim of the rogues


    kidnappings.


    From the corner of my eyes, I could see a few werewolves following us. I don¡¯t know why they were


    tailing us.


    I don¡¯t know if these werewolves hoped to see the omega warriors fail in their work.


    I felt like they wanted to see a joke.


    We reached the first pack soon.


    The pack was deste and depressing. Its atmosphere had taken a


    nosedive.


    We weren¡¯t able to get what we want.


    All the faces of the members of this pack was tight lipped. Even when they are refusing to cooperate,


    we can¡¯t push them too much.


    I could not help but throw a re at alpha Philip.


    Aside from the pain of losing their loved ones, I knew the motivations for these people current behavior


    was alpha Philip.


    I knew he had a hand in the indifference this pack was showing us.


    I took a deep breath.


    Alpha Philip¡¯s ns were too tight knit.


    I had nned to dy our investigations.


    I wanted to use our overnight stay as an excuse to search alpha Philip¡¯s office.


    But them, I realized that someone who had the guts to cooperate with rogues would not keep the


    evidences that might incriminate him in a office.


    I don¡¯t know about other people but from what I observed so far, alpha Philip wasn¡¯t that stupid.


    Since he had the guts to call on the omega warriors for help, he had the guts to hide his traces.


    He would have hidden the trails his actions left.


    The only way I could unravel this case quickly was to approach the weak links in alpha Philip¡¯s


    coverup.


    The people that works with alpha Philip are his weak links.


    Alpha Philip might be able to remain tight lipped but his aides would not be able to


    I would not mind it even if I have to use torture to get what I want.


    I might be selfish and heartless for thinking of using torture to extract a confession.


    Alpha Philip took us to the next pack.


    Because I could not find any avenue to corner alpha Philip in the first pack, I needed to look carefully


    for any thing that is suspicious in the second pack.


    This was myst chance of subduing alpha Philip.


    If I did not find anything in this pack we are going to, trying to solve this case would be a lot harder.


    It would even be bordering on aplishing the impossible because alpha Philip would be in an alert


    state.


    It would be harder to find a loophole that would be used to catch him off guard.


    Alpha Philip might even stop dealing with rogues in order to throw us off


    his tail.


    Then all the victims that had fallen prey to him would not get any justice. given to them.


    Their cases would just be over like that.


    It was the worst possibility that can happen.


    I do not want to see that possibilitying to pass at all.


    Since Yuri didn¡¯t say any word to reprimand my way of doing things, it can basically be confirmed that I


    was following a procedure they would have used to catch the mastermind of this kidnappings.


    We finally reached the second pack.


    The atmosphere of this pack was very simr to the first one.


    I have never seen a pack with such destion hanging in the air.


    It made me ufortable.


    I could see the signs that this pack would lead us to a dead end.


    I sighed.


    It seemed alpha Philip¡¯s maniptive hands reaches this pack too.


    I was feeling down because of my conclusion but I didn¡¯t let that stop me.


    I was still going to check this pack out.


    I shifted back into my human form. I walked into the pack after I was done with my transformation.


    Yuri and the other female warriors were right on my tail.


    I stood in the center of the pack.


    I was going to use an approach I hadn¡¯t tried on the previous pack. The omega warriors are here to


    look into the recent kidnappings the rogues are doing. If anybody has a clue or a lead that would


    advance this. investigation, it would be helpful.¡± I shouted at the top of my lungs.


    My voice echoed throughout the pack.


    In my mind, I was praying.


    I hoped that there was one person that woulde out to give us helpful information.


    I had a nagging feeling that some werewolves knew about alpha Philip¡¯s evil agenda of selling out his


    fellow nsmen to rogues because of material benefits.


    Even if alpha Philip wasn¡¯t the main perpetrator of this awful act, I knew that his hands was deeply


    embedded in these recent kidnappings.


    I just don¡¯t understamd why they are keeping quiet.


    It might be because if the benefits alpha Philip had given to them and it might be because alpha Philip


    had already tried to shut their mouths by demonstrating his prowess.


    I was trying to target those people that had been held under his rule by the threat of his powers.


    They are the best way to poke into alpha Philip¡¯s defence.


    These group of people would be easier to convince that the werewolves who had joined alpha Philip¡¯s


    scheme because of material wealth and benefits.


    Those people are like Peter.


    It was very obvious that he implicitly gave the permission to kidnap his daughters to these the rogues.


    ¡°I have already tried all these ways you are using. It didn¡¯t work. That is the reason we even called you


    to help us.¡± Alpha Philip had an expression of mock pity in his face.


    If I had not seen the signs that pointed to him being rted to the culprit, I would have believed the


    acting he did.


    I did not pay a heed to him and none of the omega warriors replied his words.


    His words were just left in the air.


    I bit my lip as I looked towards Yuri, Ja and Rita.


    I felt like I had ribbed their job from them.


    I knew that they didn¡¯t mind what I was doing. It can be said that they had been satisfied with my


    performance so far.


    They would have spoken up if I wasn¡¯t doing things the right way.


    Somebody rushed out the depths of the pack. The person arrived before


    1. me.


    I scanned the new arrival.


    The man was in an unkempt state.


    His clothes was ragged and madness was in his eyes. A group of people darted out of the pack


    towards me.


    They were clearly here for the man that came earlier.


    I returned my gaze to the man that rushed out of the pack first.


    I was taken aback by the madness I saw in his eyes.


    Werewolves weren¡¯t like humans. Their body was exceptional and human diseases normally didn¡¯t


    affect them.


    It is very abnormal for a werewolf to acquire an human disease. It is even more abnormal for a


    werewolf to run mad.


    Right away, I knew this man must have lost his family member to the plot alpha Philip and the rogues


    concocted.


    He seemed to have gone crazy from grief.


    I can not begin to imagine how much that person must have meant to this man.


    His madness was frightening.


    I could understand him somehow.


    When I lost my mother and I had to face the mocking and scorn of the habitants of the Silver Crescent


    Pack, I almost went beyond the brink.


    It was a dark period of my life.


    Till now, I could not pinpoint what brought me out of my grief.


    Beside me, alpha Philip¡¯s face changed.


    He bowed, ¡°I am sorry. I let you see such unsavory person, please forgive me.¡±


    His words went in one ear and came out of the other.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    To me, all his words and actions was like a bid to cover his tracks up.


    It was something I would not allow him to do.


    ¡°Take him away.¡± Alpha Philip orders and the group that dashed after the mad man nodded.


    They were about to apprehends the mad man when I interrupted them.


    This is an opportunity for me and I was not going to watch it slip from my fingers.


    Deep down, I knew that if I let this mad man go, everything is finished.


    There might not be a way to catch alpha Philip again and the case might be abandoned.


    Besides, I knew this man before me had something to say.


    In the chance that what he says turn out to be incriminating I can use the reactions of the people before


    me to judge the number of people that was cooperating with alpha Philip.


    ¡°Let him talk.¡± I said to them after I stopped them..


    I looked at the man that had gone crazy.


    A little bit of rity came into his eyes.


    My opportunity to strikeid in his hands.


    It was either now or never.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Avery


    I walked to Yuri amd held her hand.


    She looked at me in surprise but I did not look at her and I did not give an exnation for my actions.


    I can¡¯t say anything for now because I might startle the enemy.


    ¡°You can say anything here and I would believe you. As long as it is the truth.¡± I reassured the mad


    werewolf.


    I could see the fear in his eyes.


    He was afraid of something or someone but I don¡¯t know who that is.. For now, my hands are tied.


    ¡°I know something fishy is going on so tell me what you know. It would bring us a step closer to getting


    justice for the victims that fell prey to the rogues¡® kidnappings.¡± I could see that my earlier words were


    not enough motivation.


    I had to use the possibility of this man seeing his daughter as bait.


    I felt bad for doing this but I would still do it again even if time was reversed.


    It was a worthy deal.


    A little bit of pain in exchange for a period of relief and peace.


    It was a good transaction.


    The rity in the werewolf¡¯s eyes stabilized.


    ¡°Alpha Philip sent me to do something outside the pack.¡± The werewolf began.


    I rolled my eyes.


    This same old trick.


    All the people that could have protects the victims of the kidnapping had all been coincidentally sent on


    an errand by alpha Philip.


    It was too obvious.


    He was making use of their trust for him to perpetrate mischiefs.


    The group of people that had tried to capture the mad werewolf took a step forward.


    I sent a chilling nce to them.


    This was my only lead.


    I would not give them the opportunity to destroy it.


    I knew the evildoers wee feeling glittery.


    Periodically, I scanned the faces of everybody present here.


    I wanted to catch any discrepancies in their actions or expression.


    ¡°I left the pack to attend to alpha Philip¡¯s request but I discovered that I forgot to tell my daughter


    something.¡± Pain was in the werewolf¡¯s eyes, ¡°I came back to see Joe leading a group of rogues out of


    my house. I sighted them from far away.¡±


    I checked the man¡¯s body.


    His two hands were mangled at the wrist.


    He should have been chained down.


    The wounded flesh was scalding. It was obvious this man had struggled against his chains in a bid to


    grab onto freedom.


    I closed my eyes for a little while. I can¡¯t imagine the pain he went through.


    When I opened my eyes, the gaze in my eyes dropped into a freezing atmosphere.


    This people were unscrupulous.


    There wasn¡¯t anything they don¡¯t dare do.


    ¡®Help me keep alpha Philip busy. I am going to attack one of the most suspicious person here!


    I wrote the words in Yuri¡¯s palm quickly before I stopped holding her hands.


    I hoped she got my message because once I attack, the one that responds first has the advantage.


    We can¡¯t let alpha Philip respond first.


    I knew things were going south for alpha Philip.


    He is like a rabid dog.


    He would try all ways to stop me from moving this investigation forward.


    What he does not know is that everything was out of his hands now.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I guessed that he did not expect this mad werewolf¡¯s escape.


    His pain was my joy.


    ¡°I tried to scream but Joe saw me.¡± The mad werewolf took a deep breath, ¡°The rogues¡® attention


    settled on me after Joe whispered something to them.¡±


    I could feel the helplessness radiating off this werewolf before me, I could practically visualize the


    hopelessness he felt.


    ¡°The rogues beat me up. I knew they wanted to kill me but it seemed Joe¡¯s nonexistent conscience had


    a remnant remaining. He stopped them but he imprisoned me when the rogues left.¡± The mad werewolf


    finished. He did not say anything again and I could see his madness rushing back into his eyes like a


    flood.


    He starts mumbling something under is breath.


    ¡°Wh¡­..harm¡­.my


    daughter¡­¡­she¡­bright..evil¡­rogue¡­good¡­girl.¡± Most


    of the mad werewolf¡¯s words turned into an unintelligible mess.


    I knew his grief had consumed him again.


    His daughter was his lifeblood.


    His grief would have been lesser if she did not mean the world to him.


    To this man, death would have been a better option.


    His life had lost all meaning after his daughter was taken away.


    I checked out everybody on the scene.


    Four people showed emotions they shouldn¡¯t have showed. They showed fear and anger.


    I did not want to waste any time.


    I lunged at one of the four.


    I was still a little weak physically but the improvement the moon goddess had made in my physique


    helped me alleviate the weakness I was feeling.


    I pinned the man I attacked below me.


    Alpha Philip tried to make a move but Yuri moved to stop him.


    Ja and Rita stepped up too.


    Alpha Philip was cornered.


    ¡°That man was saying nonsense. Don¡¯t tell me you believed him?¡± Alpha Philip asked as he saw that


    the situation was getting unfavorable for him.


    I smirked, ¡°I knew you would try to defend yourself.¡±


    He ed at me, ¡°Warriors, you are believing nder and you are trying to harm your fellow werewolf. Is


    still following the rules?¡±


    Iughed and everybody stread at me.


    I didn¡¯t mind.


    I could see that I was making progress in this case. That itself was a source of happiness.


    ¡°It might be against the rules and it might not be against the rules. I don¡¯t care.¡± I said, ¡°I am going to try


    everything to find the culprits today so save your spit. You better hope that you are not involved in this


    case. You would need your saliva then.¡±


    I knew alpha Philip had to be involved in the kidnappings that happened in the three packs but I said


    my previous words to taunt him.


    I wanted to disturb his mental state a little. He does not deserve peace for his evil actions.


    I made sure my hold on the struggling werewolf below was as tight as steel.


    I would have loved to use torture on this man but he might have a high tolerance for pain.


    I smiled strangely.


    There are two things that would affect him.


    One was the thing he uses to copte and the second is the moon goddess.


    Most werewolves and lycans hold a great deal of respect for the moon goddess. They fear her power.


    It was one of the reasons the omega warriors had a great deal of respect offered to them by the rest of


    the world.


    The omega warriors the moon goddess as their backer, Who wouldn¡¯t fear them?


    Now, I could see that the respect everybody have for the omega warriors. varies. It can be both small


    and big.


    The threat of the moon goddess is what is keeping these werewolves fromunching a group attack.


    Besides, they don¡¯t know the extent the moon goddess went in improving the body of the omega


    warriors.


    All kinds of reasons would make them hesitate to make a move.


    I changed my right hand into a w and I held it over the pubic section of the werewolf I had attacked.


    ¡°Keep struggling and your right to enjoy pleasure or have descendants would be destroyed.¡± I


    threatened and he stopped immediately.


    I smiled in satisfaction.


    The first threat had been applied and now, only the second threat remains.


    I might not get this werewolf to betray alpha Philip if I only use torture. I had to bring the moon goddess


    into the fray.


    ¡°Yuri, can I bring this man back home so the moon goddess can pass. judgement personally?¡± I gave


    Yuri a wink and she understood.


    ¡°Yes, you can take him back.¡± Yurri answered.


    Yuri¡¯s face was expressionless. She was the kind of person that doesn¡¯t lie. Rather, someone would


    feel as if she disdains lying itself.


    Yuri¡¯s words was more credible. It was the best as it would be more threatening.


    Her words might be taken as the truth.


    My words were directed at Yuri but they are for the werewolf below me to hear.


    His body stiffened when he heard Yuri¡¯s words.


    Her words had delivered the desired effect.


    I stared at the werewolf that almost resembled a stone statue. ¡°You better confess now. It is better for


    us to pass judgement. I am sure you don¡¯t want the moon goddess to get involved.¡± I said softly. My


    words were truthful and it was why it would deal more damage.


    Although I don¡¯t think the moon goddess would get involved in this kind of case but if she intervenes,


    the judgment she will pass is guaranteed to be fatal to the perpetrators.


    Besides, it is well known that the omega warriors were closer to the moon goddess than any of her


    creations.


    This fact made my threat effective.


    ¡°I will talk! I will confess! Don¡¯t take me to the moon goddess.¡± The werewolf finally gave in. His


    trembling betrayed the breakdown that was happening to him.


    I knew his guilt and fear would make the decision he would choose obvious.


    The moment I added the moon goddess to the conversation, I was basically the winner.


    ¡°Go on.¡± I prompted.


    The other three werewolves that his behaved oddly stared at the werewolf I had pinned under me with


    angry gazes.


    I knew they wished to stop the werewolf I had attacked from saying their


    secrets


    The only thing stopping them was the threat of the moon goddess. They were clearly afraid of me


    transporting them to the omega warriors¡® camp. ¡°We are working for alpha Philip. Our job is to assist


    him in his deal with the rogues. The rogues needed women to give birth to their offsprings. and for


    pleasure. Alpha Philip promised us wealth and power if we agree to help him.¡± The words rushed out of


    the werewolf¡¯s mouth. It was as if he was afraid somebody would stop him.


    A poisonous gaze settled on the werewolf that tattled on him.


    ¡°Is this man ndering you too?¡± The mockery and sarcasm was heavy in my words.


    ¡°There is no evidence.¡± Alpha Philip argued as his aura turned cold.


    My aura turned cold as well.


    ¡°You won¡¯t cry until you see the coffin. Once more than two people testify against you, you are


    automatically a criminal.¡± I said with frost coating. my words.


    The faces of Yuri, Ja and Rita was unsightly as well.


    Alpha Philip did something bad but he was not repentant at all. He still wanted to argue and fight.


    He did not know that this was a fight he can not win.


    I stood up but the werewolf that I held down did not stand up.


    He remained in the position I pinned him in.


    ¡°Yuri, we have to wait for a little while so we can see if the rogues wouldunch an attack again.¡± I said


    to Yuri.


    I did not have confidence in my words.


    Alpha Philip was a cunning man.


    It is highly likely that the rogues won¡¯t return for a while.


    Alpha Philip would have instructed them to take a break so he can go. against us.


    He had made preparations to thwart our work.


    I knew he had been confident that his ns against us would seed.


    I could imagine that he would resume his nefarious deals with the rogues after we leave.


    ¡°Everybody, join us as we bring down this evildoer. Helping us now


    would reduce the punishments you will get.¡± I said before I stood side by side with Yuri and the other


    omega warriors.


    Alpha Philip¡¯s eyes turned manic and he morphed into his wolf.


    I changed into my wolf as well.


    Some people remained in their human form.


    All of usunched a mob attack on alpha Philip.


    He tried to struggle but he was unable to escape our hold.


    ¡°Does anybody have wolfsbane or something simr?!¡± I shouted as we held down the thrashing alpha


    in our grasp.


    ¡°I do.¡± Someone replied and the person did not wait for me to ask before he sped away.


    He came back with a small bottle.


    I uncorked the bottle.


    A whiff of the contents sapped a little bit of my strength.


    It was the real deal.


    ¡°Open his mouth. I instructed and alpha Philip¡¯s mouth was forced open.


    Alpha Philip was a strong werewolf. Having him at full power would destroy everything.


    Although he would soon be executed for his crimes, he had to be kept alive for the possibility of the


    rogues returning.


    I poured the contents of the bottle into his mouth.


    The position he was held in did not allow him to spit the wolfsbane out. The wolfsbane flowed down his


    throat to his stomach.


    Everybody released their hold and alpha Philip plopped to the ground like a rag doll.


    I felt a premonition suddenly appear. The feeling tugged at my guts.


    Something was going to happen and it would involve me.


    My heart stared to beat faster and pleasurable electricity rushed through my body.


    I felt the existence of a mate bond.


    This wasn¡¯t the severed mate bond that I shared with alpha Jake. It was a brand new one.


    My heart burned with longing.


    Contrary to my active emotional state, my logical side wanted to scream. in horror.


    A fact I could not deny had appeared.


    My second chance mate was nearby.


    I rushed to Yuri¡¯s side.


    ¡°Please send me back home.¡± I pleaded and Yuri observed me.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to see this case to the end?¡± She asked and I nodded.


    Then I shook my head.


    ¡°It is a life or death emergency. Please send me back. The case would end up in a good note since you


    are here.¡± I said.


    I wanted to tell Yuri to teleport all of us home but I could not do that


    Doing that kind of thing was selfish.


    It was against my conscience.


    Yuri and the others must remain.


    I must not hinder a case because of my personal issue.


    Yuri must have seen the panic on my face.


    She brought out the glowing crystal and she said the incantation.


    A glow surrounded me.


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    I was not willing to meet my second chance mate.


    A mate was a package of trouble.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Dante


    I howled to the sky and my subordinates congregated.


    We had a new mission on the agenda.


    This past few years, the lycans had discovered an anomaly. The earth had been experiencing rough


    times in an increased frequency.


    Issues were cropping up like carrots.


    The omega warriors had been dealing with any issue they could take care of.


    Even with the omega warriors helping, nobody in this world is allowed to ck off.


    I could feel a cmity approaching. I just don¡¯t know what the disaster is. After the omega warriors, the


    lycans were the closest beings to the moon. goddess.


    We are considered a higher existence the moon goddess created after improving on the werewolves¡®


    physique.


    She was our goddess. It was why her words are considered to bew to


    1. us.


    My mind could not help but drift to my missing mate.


    I had been looking for traces of her whereabouts like a madman but my search yielded no results.


    I had to live with numbing heartbreak every day.


    I knew I was known as a ruthless lycan king because of my disposition and aura.


    The loss of my mate affected me greatly. I was more cold and ruthless.


    When I haven¡¯t met my mate, it was easier to live and I did not feel the need for a soulmate.


    When I met her, my previous principles copsed like soaked paper.


    I wanted her.


    I desired both her presence, body and soul.


    I felt like I would not be able to survive without her.


    My desire to see her again was tormenting me daily.


    Regardless of my pain, I wasn¡¯t able to find a hint of her traces.


    I always med myself for being too rxed when I found her.


    To me, myx security and senses was a big sin.


    If I had been more vignt, she would not have been able to leave me.


    I could not help but go over all the possibilities that could have


    happened.


    s, I could only regret andment. There was no way to turn back time.


    I morphed into my lycan form.


    Werewolves had to run on four feet but lycans can run on two feet if they wished. It was one of the


    many powers that was unique to the lycans.


    These past few days, I had settled temporarily at a pack called Blue Ray Pack.


    I made sure plenty people learned of my whereabouts so they would be able to seek help from me.


    I was doing all this to relieve the pressure the omega warriors were facing.


    I wanted to help them quell some of the issues that cropped up. Although helping werewolves and


    lycans all over the world is the sacred mission given to the omega warriors by the moon goddess, it did


    not mean that the rest of us would sit with folded arms.


    We are supposed to help out if we can.


    If the omega warriors are the moon goddess¡® personal army, then the lycans are the moon goddess¡¯s


    warriors.


    I had encountered the moon goddess once.


    It was doing my training to be the undisputable Lucan king.


    She said she would rely on me in the future.


    It was a tremendous honor to be needed by the moon goddess.


    Her words and presence are the reason I am doing everything in my power to resolve any issues the


    lycans or werewolves¡® have.


    Today, a messenger hade to me with bad news.


    Three packs in the southeastern direction had encountered kidnappings that had be done by rogues.


    When the messenger mentioned rogues, I wanted to investigate deeper.


    Although I knew that not all rogues are bad, most of them are evil. No amount of reasoning would


    change that.


    I was mobilizing the small force I brought with me to this pack on this mission.


    I nned to eliminate the rogues in one fell swoop.


    We began heading to the three packs that were victims of the attacks of rogues.


    I had not allowed the messenger to leave. The messenger had to show us the specific location.


    If we insist on finding the pack on our own, things can get troublesome. It was better to have a guide.


    Hourster, we reached the main pack.


    The other two packs were smaller than this pack we came to. The two packs was closer to this pack


    too.


    I could imagine that the alpha of this pack would be utterly revered by the other two packs.


    -As soon as I entered the pack, I smelled a lovely scent that I would not be


    able to forget even if I am reduced to dust.


    It was a very pleasant smell that aroused the beast within me.


    It was the smell of my mate.


    My senses peaked immediately and I was on high alert.


    I had to suppress my impatience.


    Behaving rashly would not aid me in finding her.


    The pack members of the pack came out of their homes to see what caused themotion.


    We did not bother to hide our actions so noise was generated.


    ¡°Who is inmand here? Where is your alpha?¡± I changed back into my human form.


    A man staggered out of the crowd after someone pushed him.


    My momentum was frightening but I did not waste time to curb my aura. Time was precious.


    I wanted to find my other half.


    The scent she left here in this pack was getting faint.


    She should have left here recently.


    ¡°I¨CI am the b¨Cbeta of this pack. I can be considered a second inmand.¡± The man introduced


    himself, ¡°My a¨Calpha followed the omega w¨Cwarriors that came to investigate the k¨Ckidnapping case.¡±


    The pressure that wasing off me scared the man.


    My reputation as a brutal and fierce lycan king wasn¡¯t a joke.


    I was not surprised by the beta¡¯s stutters.


    My mate had to be part of the omega warriors. If she was part of this pack, her scent would not grow


    faint as time passes.


    It would have stayed exactly as she left it.


    The only way to exin her fading scent was that she was not native to this pack at all.


    The other group to heed the call for help that this pack sent was the omega warriors.


    The omega warriors were the people that was investigating this case. To go further on their


    investigation, they have to move around. It exins why her scent was fading away.


    My mate had a high chance of being in the other two packs.


    Happiness surged through me.


    I was finally going to meet her again.


    I scanned the whole pack, ¡°Tell me everything that happened here. Don¡¯t conceal any details.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The man replied respectfully.


    I had not even stated my identity yet but my aura of power alone was enough to subdue anybody I


    encounter.


    Besides, everybody had seen my lycan form.


    Every lycan was not the kind of person to offend.


    ¡°The omega warriors came here to see our alpha in regards to the rogues¡® kidnappings. A girl tried to


    badmouth an omega warrior that was


    insanely beautiful but the female warriormbasted her.¡± The man began.


    The event he spoke about was trivial but I was ready to hear everything he had to say.


    I remembered that my mate was very beautiful.


    I had not seen anybody that matches her beauty in all my years of living and socializing.


    She was one of a kind.


    My good mood improved.


    It was highly likely that the beautiful female warrior thatmbasted the offending girl was my mate.


    Anticipation burned through me.


    ¡°Continue.¡± I ordered.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°My pack¡¯s alpha showed them the victims¡® family as the omega warriors. requested before my alpha


    led them to the other two packs that had been, affected by the rogues¡® attack.¡± The man finished


    respectfully.


    I could have stayed here in this pack so I can begin an investigation of my own but I was in an hurry to


    find my mate.


    It was unprofessional but my made was my life.


    What can I do without my life?


    ¡°Lead me to the two packs.¡± I said.


    The omega warriors should have gotten some findings.


    I would rather reunite with my mate. By doing that, I would be killing two birds with one stone because I


    would be able to continue the investigation the omega warriors were conducting while satisfying my


    urge to meet my mate again.


    The man led us to the one of the pack that had also suffered in the rogues¡® hands.


    The scent my mat¨¦ left here was fading as well. It is just that the scent she left was heavier here than


    the first pack I had visited.


    ¡°They are not here. Take me to the second pack.¡± I instructed and the man that was guiding us began


    running in the second pack¡¯s direction.


    Soon, we arrived at the second pack.


    I took a deep breath.


    The scent my mate exuded was very heavy here.


    I looked around and I saw three omega warriors standing at the center of the pack.


    I scanned them but I was disappointed.


    All of them was beautiful but none of them was my mate.


    By her scent, I could tell she was here before.


    I could not understand why she was not here now.


    I walked up to the omega warriors..


    ¡°Lycan king Dante.¡± The cold woman that seemed like the leader of he omega warriors dispatched for


    this case greeted me.


    Although her words were cold, it was a gesture of respect.


    I nodded at them.


    ¡°There should be one more omega warrior with you. Where is she?¡± I asked.


    The leader of the omega warriors settled her stern gaze on me.


    ¡°Why are you looking for her? She went back to the camp because of personal issues.¡± Her gaze was


    like a sharpened de.


    ¡°She is very important to me. It is imperative that I find her.¡± I made sure I revealed the levity of this


    matter.


    ¡°She had gone back home because of personal issues.¡± The cold woman repeated.


    I frowned.


    The famous unity between omega warriors was happening in front of


    1. me.


    It was a happy and sad thing for me.


    I was happy that my mate had goodrades but I was unhappy that they weren¡¯t helping me find her


    at all.


    I knew my mate just left.


    Nobody knows the abundance of treasures the moon goddess have given the omega warriors.


    She should have left by teleportation. She had disappeared instantly.


    If she hadn¡¯t used teleportation, I would have been able to sense her.


    My good mood plummeted.


    I was back to square zero.


    No, it is not square zero. It is at least square one.


    I now know that she is part of the omega warriors. My searching range had shrunk.


    That was a cause to.celebrate.


    I don¡¯t know why I feel like my mate does not want to be with me.


    I feel like our night together had been a mistake on her part.


    She should have been able to sense that I was her mate but she was still


    avoiding me.


    I don¡¯t like that thought.


    I wanted us to be with each other because we want each other.


    I looked at the female warrior that was the leader.


    First, I have to cooperate with the omega warriors to


    end this case.


    Then, I would begin my intense search for my mate.


    Even if she did not want me, I wanted her so it does not matter.


    I would show her my love and desire for her.


    I would make her want me. I would show her the pleasures of having a destined mate.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Avery


    I was teleported to the entrance of the omega warriors¡® camp. It was the ce we had stayed when we


    performed the teleportation.


    I went inside the camp.


    I could see omega warriors training their martial prowess and skills as I passed by.


    I did not stop to ask anybody anything. I just went straight to the huge


    square


    I did not ask around for where Yuri¡¯s house is located. I did not try find Mia either.


    I just wanted to be alone for a while.


    My mind went back to the hasty escape I did.


    Mates and mate bonds was a sore spot for me.


    I went through a rejection once. There is no guarantee that I would not run mad if I experience a


    second rejection.


    I should have been settled.


    The moon goddess had already told me that my second chance mate was apensation for my


    horrible first rejection.


    Still, I could not bring myself to take the risk.


    I don¡¯t think I would be able to deal with the aftermath of another terrible rejection.


    I did not want to even attempt trying to get close to second chance mate.


    The moon goddess had said that it was highly unlikely that I would experience a second rejection but


    even if she is a goddess who have tremendous powers, some mortals might act out of her


    expectations. What I did was cowardly but I could not help it.


    I had to leave.


    I knew the case was half finished. It wasn¡¯t finished when I left.


    What I did was highly unprofessional.


    I knew questions would be awaiting me when Yuri, Ja and Rita returns. Since I have joined the


    omega warriors, I would interact with them


    truthfully.


    I would make sure I answer their queries honestly.


    Mia might be a little angry at me because of my desertion.


    I smiled.


    I would be getting a earful today.


    Mia reminded me of my mother.


    Her scoldings don¡¯t matter. When ites to the love and unity between my mother and I, she was the


    best.


    I was getting the same and vibes from Mia.


    aur


    I felt pity for my second chance mate.


    He should have been like me.


    Either I was his first mate or his second chance mate.


    If I was his first mate, I could imagine the pain I was causing him by fleeing from him.


    If I was his second chance mate, I was supposed to be his constion and motivation for moving on.


    Fleeing from him was a very bad thing to do but emotions are strange. things.


    I was selfish.


    No matter how I sympathize with my second chance mate, I was still going to escape when I see him.


    Since we have not started forging the bonds of our love, I was able to put myself first in all my


    decisions.


    I felt sorry for him but my emotional state matters.


    I am sure he would not want to have a deranged omega as a mate.


    Besides, love was not on my agenda for theing years. My pups were my top priority.


    At the thought of my second chance mate, my mind could not help but stray to the thoughts of the


    father of my pups.


    I was torn between them.


    On one side was the person I lost my virginity to and on the other side. was the second chance mate


    that the moon goddess provided for me. Compared to my second chance mate, I had a better


    impression of the


    stranger I spent a passionate night with.


    His effects on me was strong.


    When I was performing my dance, I had visualized the leering patrons as the stranger I spent a lovely


    night with.


    Imagining he was there made it easier for me to give out my best. performance in the auction.


    His effects had helped me in many ways.


    I was even debating within myself. I was scared he was not looking for me and I did not want him to


    have a female shewolf by his side.


    My emotions for him can be considered strong.


    Inparison, my second chance mate had automatically gotten a badbel for me.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After my rejection, the eyes I was using to look at mates and mate bonds. was biased.


    I would rather choose a lifelong partner myself.


    At least I would have gotten to know the man¡¯s character well.


    Mate bonds might be good for other people but in this life, I think mates might not be fated with me.


    I was traumatized.


    I don¡¯t know if I would be able to recover from this.


    Although I have a good impression of the father of my pups, I was still going to make him go through a


    good vetting procedure, before he can qualify as my mate.


    On the other hand, my second chance mate had a lower starting point. I might not even give him the


    opportunity to get close to me.


    Through the mate bond, I knew my second chance mate was very powerful.


    All those powerful males don¡¯t like their mates running away from them. He had probably discovered


    my identity as an omega warrior.


    Even if he discovered my identity, I was not going to escape from him. again.


    At most, I would just avoid contact with him.


    This time was going to be the first andst time I would leave when a


    mission is still halfway done.


    If fates dictate that we would meet again, we would encounter each other and if destiny says that this


    unsessful meeting was thest time we would ever meet, I don¡¯t mind.


    If we meet, I nned to treat him like everybody else.


    Although the mate bond would not make it easy for me, I was willing to try.


    A female warrior approached me.


    ¡°Mia is looking for you.¡± The female warrior said and I stood up from my sitting position.


    I did not need to even ask where Mia was. The female warrior was already leading the way.


    We arrived at the ancestral hall. It was the ce I appeared when the moon goddess brought me here.


    Mia was in the same position I met her when I had arrived newly at the omega warriors¡® camp.


    She was sitting down but her eyes weren¡¯t closed this time.


    There was another person sitting down beside Mia.


    It was Yuri.


    She was back.


    Mia gestured for me to sit down and I sat. The female warrior that brought me here bowed to Mia


    before taking her leave.


    I took a deep breath.


    The intense questioning is at hand.


    ¡°Yuri said you performed very well in the first half of the case but you requested to be teleported back


    to the omega camp before you canplete the second.¡± Mia prompted.


    It seemed Yuri had exined everything to her.


    ¡°Avery. Since you are here, you have to follow the rules I have set down. I don¡¯t care if you are the next


    messiah or something.¡± Mia did not wait for me to reply her words before continuing.


    ¡°Rules are the foundation of our world. Imagine if you were the only one. that was dispatched for this


    mission. Is that how you would have left halfway? Will you just leave those that need your help?¡± Mia


    questioned.


    Her face showed her unhappiness.


    I bowed my head.


    I knew what I did was not ideal but I followed the effects of my emotions.


    ¡°I am sorry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± I apologized.


    Mia¡¯s face cleared up.


    She was clearly happy that I apologized first before exining the reason behind my actions.


    ¡°Why did you leave halfway?¡± Mia asked, ¡°Yuri said the Lycan king that appeared was looking for you.¡±


    My head twirled and for a moment, I felt dizzy.


    My second chance mate was the lycan king?


    This revtion was too sudden.


    My mate was the famous and ruthless lycan king Dante?


    I did not expect this when the moon goddess said my second chance mate was a constion for me.


    She had repeatedly told me that I had a high chance to be a pampered wife but I did not know my mate


    was this illustrious.


    It was shocking.


    Although I knew my mate was powerful from the undtions I got from the mate bond, I did not know


    he was this powerful.


    The courting of a lycan king was not something I can withstand.


    Although I had vowed within myself that I would treat my second chance mate as a normal person, I


    knew lycan king Dante would not agree.


    It seemed I would have to take missions that makes sure I don¡¯t cross paths with the ruthless lycan


    king.


    From Yuri¡¯s expression, I knew the lycan king had to be searching for me seriously.


    I have not heard of the lycan king having a mate before so I was his first mate. I could understand why


    he was pursuing me.


    I looked at Mia, ¡°Before I came here, I experienced a rejection. It was a painful one and that rejection


    left a traumatic trace on me. I wanted. nothing to do with mates ever since.¡±


    Both Mia and Yuri listened attentively.


    ¡°I even ingested a small amount of wolfsbane so I can dull my ability to sense my mate but its effects


    had faded away.¡± I continued.


    Mia let out a gasp.


    I could understand her shock.


    My action might seem morbid and crazy.


    Who doesn¡¯t want a mate?


    I was behaving out of the norm.


    ¡°I would rather spend my life with a man I have already observed. I did not want a second chance mate


    but fate would not have that.¡± A wistful smile was in my lips.


    ¡°I noticed my second chance mate was nearby so I fled cowardly. I am sorry.¡± I finished.


    Mia patted my shoulder softly.


    ¡°I can understand your pain but you will have to meet him sooner orter. What will you do then?¡± Mia


    asked.


    I smiled at her, ¡°When that timees, there would have been a


    ¨C solution. Now, I just want to request for my participation in missions that


    would not have a chance of shing with lycan king Dante.¡± I finally revealed my wish.


    ¡°I can not guarantee anything but I will try.¡± Mia promised before she closed her eyes in meditation.


    Yuri and I took that as a cue to leave.


    As I walked, I felt lighter.


    For now, I will keep avoiding Lycan King Dante but I won¡¯t shrink back if I encounter him.


    Everything is going to be left in the hands of fate.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Avery


    Yuri led me to her house.


    The house was neat and tidy. Nothing seemed out of ce at all.


    Very item here exuded a homey feel.


    It was a feeling I missed.


    It reminded me of my mother.


    Lately, many things have been reminding me of my mother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a spare bed so we will share this one.¡± Yuri informed me as she pointed at the only bed in


    the room.


    I nodded.


    I sat on the bed.


    Yuri began arranging her things so more space would be created.


    ¡°Yuri. Every omega warrior here has their own background story, right?¡± I asked.


    I don¡¯t know if I was being too curious but I wanted to know.


    Although I don¡¯t feel like I was entitled to be able to listen to the background stories of these female


    warriors, I still wanted to hear their


    stories.


    I wanted to see the wonders the moon goddess created..


    There was no men here at the omega warriors camp. There are only female omega warriors.


    I feel like the omega warriors¡® camp just brings together omegas with sorry backgrounds.


    Some might have good backgrounds too.


    It all depends on the moon goddess.


    wou


    I wanted to hear their stories so I would be able to understand them. better.


    I regarded the omega warriors as my family. It was why I was at ease with telling them my ugly history.


    Yuri stopped what she was doing.


    She sat down at the rightmost edge of the bed.


    ¡°I am not in the position to say other people¡¯s stories but I can tell you mine.¡± Yuri started.


    I focused all my attention on her.


    Yuri was expressionless most of the time. It was rare to see her smile orugh.


    Although her smile was beautiful, she doesn¡¯t show it often.


    My deep curiosity peaked.


    I wanted to know why she was here.


    A look of nostalgia crossed her face.


    ¡°My father was an alpha and my mother was a beta. She was beautiful. In one of the pack wars, my


    father lost his life and when my mother was cloaked in her grief, she discovered she was pregnant with


    me.¡± Yuri said and I continued to listen intently.


    Her words did not have a bad point but I knew the bad point would soon appear.


    Sometimes, I feel like nothing goodst long.


    Bad things seemed to be prevalent.


    Bad things are everywhere.


    I could see now that everybody had a type of ugly experience.


    I was not special in that regard.


    Looking back now, my anger at the moon goddess was a huge joke.


    She was a goddess. I can never really understand how she thinks.


    What might seem reasonable to me might be a road that would lead to my destruction to her.


    Our perspectives are different.


    I was a mortal.


    It would be hard to break free from my mortal coils.


    I was not unique.


    Everybody had their own traumatic experience.


    Besides, it was like the moon goddess said.


    My bad experience makes me more mature in the long run.


    What did not kill me will make me stronger.


    It was an age old fact.


    My experiences¨Cboth the good and bad ones¨Cwould make me grow. It would be like gold.


    Without going through refining, it would only remain in the original state it was in.


    Nobody would carry gold in the original state it had been discovered,


    Everybody needs to be tempered.


    If I had not experienced what I did, my opinions and views on life would have remained in a stunted


    state.


    I might have not been able to look at things as I am seeing them now.


    I was just thankful that the moon goddess was watching out for me.


    Although I don¡¯t understand some of her decisions, I knew all she wants. is my well¨Cbeing.


    That alone is enough to keep my mind at rest.


    I was not alone in this world.


    My pups, the moon goddess, my best friend and the omega warriors. were there for me.


    The man I would marry in the future was there too.


    ¡°After my mother gave birth to me, her emotions towards me was lukewarm. I was born an omega, I did


    not inherit either of my parents¡® genes.¡± A smile was on Yuri¡¯s lips.


    The smile was strange.


    I did not know how to ssify the smile.


    It was not the usual smile she shows when she was pleased or happy.


    ¡°She did not hate me but she did not love me either. I was just like a keepsake that would remind her of


    her deceased mate.¡± Yuri continued, ¡°The problem started when she got her second chance mate. Her


    second chance mate was an alpha too.¡±


    Hearing Yuri speak of her mother, I felt strange.


    I always believed that every mother would love her offsprings like her own like.


    Now, I was learning otherwise.


    Not all mother loved their children.


    When my mother sacrificed herself to save me, it is obvious other mother¡¯s might not make the same


    choice.


    Some mothers would sacrifice their child to save themselves.


    To them, it might even be a type of entitlement for their children to die in their ce.


    I shuddered.


    My mother and others like her out there are gems that should be treasured.


    I had forgotten that mothers were mortal too.


    They can be prone to guilt, hate, love and other emotions mortals have.


    ¡°You have not heard anything yet. Why are you shivering?¡± Yuri said with a smile.


    Her smile was different from the previous one.


    This smile was brighter and sweet.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Inparison, the previous one looked odd.


    I returned her smile.


    I was shuddering because of my thoughts but those thoughts were invoked by her life¡¯s story.


    Her life history made me think.


    Although I had a brief moment of glee when I heard her story, Istumped down the feeling to shreds.


    Now, only sympathy remained.


    ¡°I looked like my mother. One time, the alpha came into my room and he tried to molest me.¡± Yuri


    stared at the roof of the house.


    I knew she might be looking at something I could not see so I did not bother to look up.


    I kept my gaze on her.


    ¡°I was a little naive back then. I did not know the way of the world. I reported him to my mother but her


    judgement astounded me. Do you know what she said to me?¡± Yuri questioned.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°No.¡± Feeling like shaking my head was not enough. I vocalized my


    confusion.


    ¡°She said I was acting coquettish towards my stepfather. She said I had no shame.¡± Yuri exined.


    My mouth dropped open in shock.


    A mother could say this?


    Aside from her mother¡¯s judgement, what baffled me was the action of her mother¡¯s second chance


    mate.


    His action reenforced my fear.


    Sometimes, a mate bond can not stop a person¡¯s innate beastliness.


    How can he try to molest his mate¡¯s daughter?


    Some people don¡¯t even put the mate bond in high esteem.


    This kind of thing was part of the reason why I feared mate bonds. Mate bonds was a thing of security


    in the past but those times are gone


    now.


    Rejection is rampant and everything is in chaos.


    I don¡¯t have any level of trust in the mate bond at all.


    ¡°My mind woke up then. To my mother, I was dispensable. The alpha continued his molestation


    attempts and I knew I had to run. My fate was in my own hands. If I let my mother decide, I would be


    destroyed before I realize anything. Yuri said.


    I agreed with her thoughts of escape.


    Such a mother was scary.


    Giving her daughter as a concubine to her mate might not be beyond her.


    I sighed.


    Yuri had truly gone through a lot.


    I knew the incident had to have left a traumatic mark on her psyche. ¡°On my escape, the moon


    goddess appeared. You will not be able to believe how happy I was then when she invited me to join


    the omega warriors.¡± Yuri said and I could understand her happiness too.


    To have a ce to call home.


    That feeling is indescribable.


    It is an exhrating feeling.


    The omega warriors was united and there was no festering hate or negative emotions.


    It was a very good ce.


    ¡°I agreed and she brought me here. I was able to experience the love I wascking.¡± Yuri finished


    before she stood up so she can go back to her work.


    I watched her as she tidied everything up busily.


    Sometimes, I was angry that the moon goddess let evil things happen, For a brief moment, I suspected


    that the moon goddess deliberately let bad things happen to the omega warriors so they can be loyal to


    her. However, I crushed that thought mercilessly.


    She was our creator.


    It is a must for us to be loyal to her.


    Besides, she would not really get anything from harming us.


    All experiences make us grow.


    She can not let us only have good memories throughout our lives.


    We would not be good warriors if she interfered too heavily in our lives.


    Everything I have thought of or I am thinking of had already been. analyzed by the moon goddess.


    I was not a goddess so I can not judge her decisions.


    The moon goddess¡¯s love for her creation was unparalleled. I could see it.


    in her eyes when I met her previously.


    She is not the type to harm her creations.


    Besides, she is my personal savior.


    Everything else does not matter.


    All I know is that I will help her in all the ways I can.


    It is the least that I should do.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Avery


    Time flew by and before I knew it, I had been in the omega warriors¡® camp for four months.


    Thankfully, during this period, I did not receive any missions that would cause me to cross paths with


    my second chance mate.


    I was not really ready to face him yet.


    Although I left our future encounters to fate, I still wanted to spend my time without him.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Mia was right.


    The omegas had little time to train because of the unending missions. that was streaming in.


    I experienced what she meant first hand.


    The evil god had escted the conflicts that are ever present in this world.


    The omega warriors barely had any room for rest.


    Mybat prowess was trained as I followed the female warriors intoplete more missions.


    Any period they have free time, the female warriors taught me how to fight.


    I had a pleasant time staying with them.


    My pregnancy matured quickly.


    A werewolf¡¯s pregnancy doesn¡¯t take long toe to full term.


    The doctor at my former pack had said my pregnancy would mature quickly due to the influence of the


    powerful physique the father of my pups had.


    Even with my strong physique, I had to obediently stay in the camp. when my pregnancy started to get


    in the way of my missions.


    Today, I was sitting in the square as I watched the omega warriors busy themselves.


    Some are training, some are heading outside¨Cthey are probably going for missions¨Cand some warriors


    were discussing.


    They all looked vibrant.


    My favorite pastime was watching as they went about their normal duties. and chores.


    As I sat down in thought, something in my stomach moved.


    A gush of liquid exited my body.


    I stood up.


    This was my first the experiencing this kind of thing.


    ¡°Ja, please help me get Mia. I don¡¯t know what is happening.¡± I said and Ja nodded.


    She dropped her training equipment before dashing off.


    I maintained my standing position even as my legs began to ache dully.


    I don¡¯t know much about what is happening and I do not want to do anything that would affect my


    children negatively.


    These pups are my cherished life anchors.


    I can not let harm befall them.


    Ja came back with Mia and other omega warriors in tow.


    A puddle of liquidy at my feet.


    If i did not know that it was not urine, I would have started doubting my innocent dder.


    ¡°Ah, your water broke. Your children wants toe out.¡± Mia said as shet gazed at the puddle at my


    feet.


    She gestured for the omega warriors to help me walk.


    Thankfully, therge square was not far from the room we had already set aside for giving birth.


    The omega warriors supporting me brought me to the room carefully. Theyid me t on the only


    bedding in the room.


    A werewolf is not like an human.


    Werewolves can give birth to their pups themselves and they need little to no guidance.


    Still, Mia made sure she procured a shewolf who was a midwife. She was preparing for any


    emergency.


    The midwife entered.


    She shed her ws and my underwear was torn to shreds.


    I felt morefortable after she did that.


    ¡°Raise your two legs in an M¨Cposition.¡± The midwife instructed and I followed her orders.


    I set my legs into the position she instructed me to put them in.


    ¡°Now, you have to push.¡± The midwife said and I nodded.


    I don¡¯t know the reason but I was feeling extremely fatigued.


    Nobody would believe that I was sitting down casually in the square just


    now.


    Sweat made my unbound hair sticky.


    My hair stuck firmly to my head and forehead like mas.


    I pushed with all my might.


    Something slid out of me. It was the first baby.


    The midwife collected the baby before wrapping the baby up.


    She handed the baby to one of the female warriors assisting her.


    I felt a burst of happiness rush through me.


    My fatigue seemed to reduce significantly.


    I sighted the baby from the corner of my eyes.


    ¡°You are not done, Avery, Push again.¡± The midwife said and I answered with a grunt.


    I exerted myself again and another baby was pushed out.


    The midwife caught this one too.


    ¡°There is still more.¡± She looked at me in amazement but I pushed her admiration to the back of my


    mind.


    All I want to do is give birth to my pups quickly and then I will take a well deserved rest.


    Although some werewolves conceive pretty quickly and they can have. either one pup or two pups in


    their stomachs in one pregnancy.


    Triplets was rare.


    It was something someone would hope for. It was not something within. anybody capabilities, it was


    entirely up to fate.


    I groaned before I used all my might to push thest baby out.


    Instinctively, I knew this was thest baby.


    As I finished exerting the efforts to push thest baby out, I rxedpletely.


    Little by little, my strength began returning to me.


    Although I was still weak, it was manageable.


    This was the reason werewolves are special beings.


    Right now, I believed that I had the strength to stand up and work.


    It is impossible for any human mother to get back on their feet like I can.


    It was one of the reasons I was appreciative of the werewolves¡® special. body.


    I looked up to the thatched ceiling of the room I was in.


    When I felt like I regained enough strength, I gestured for the midwife to bring my kids over.


    I wanted to see the miracles the moon goddess gave me.


    Mia was smiling at me.


    ¡°You did a good job, Avery.¡± Her happiness was evident as she brought my triplets to me instead of the


    midwife.


    I sat up so I would be able to hold them better.


    Mia handed the triplets to me.


    There was two boys and one girl.


    The moment I say their face, fell in love with them instantly.


    I did not even want to separate from them for a second.


    Holding them in my hands gave me a type of special feeling.


    My babies were special.


    They did not cry but their gleaming eyes stared at everything their gaze could capture.


    I dropped a kiss on each of their cheeks.


    The atmosphere of the room was wreathed in happiness.


    The door of the room burst open and a female warrior appeared.


    She was panting from her run.


    A bad premonition came upon me.


    It reminded me of the first day I arrived here.


    This was how the female warrior had delivered her message.


    This message was very urgent.


    Mia turned back into the


    tern leader she was.


    ¡°Talk. What happened?¡± She asked the female warrior that came in.


    The female warrior paused for a moment to catch her breath. Every set. of eyes in the room was on


    her.


    ¡°At the foot of the moon goddess¡¯s statue, there is letter asking for help.¡± The female warrior began and


    Mia heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It is only a letter asking for help. You don¡¯t need to be this anxious.¡± Mia said as she resumed looking


    at the triplets.


    ¡°Mia, the letter said something about a mutated species of werewolves attacking their pack.¡± The


    female warrior finished and Mia¡¯s gaze snapped


    back to her.


    ¡°Mutated werewolves?!¡± Mia asked and the female warrior nodded.


    ¡°The letter only mentioned that this new breed of werewolves have red eyes.¡± The female warrior


    exined.


    I ruminated over the message she brought.


    -I had a little experience with solving issues that crops up in the


    werewolf¡¯s world.


    I have never heard of mutated werewolves.


    My mind could not helping straying to the moon goddess¡¯s enemy.


    He was a god and he had special powers.


    He was the only one that had to be behind this phenomenon.


    This was a threat that had to be on top of our threat list.


    Mia looked at me, ¡°I know you just gave birth and you need to rest. You are one of the best fighters we


    have so we need you there at the pack that suffered an attack.¡°¡­.


    I dropped a kiss on each of my children¡¯s cheeks again.


    ¡°I will go. This is a problem we have to find the root of.¡± I said, ¡°I will leave after nursing my pups.¡±


    I can not inconvenience my pups because of this mission.


    I can¡¯t leave them hungry.


    Mia agreed.


    I did not want to leave my pups but fate can be cruel sometimes.


    This is a mission I had to go.


    By the sound of the message, at least half of all the omega warriors present in the omega warriors¡®


    camp would be sent to check this matter.


    It was a very serious issue.


    Werewolves aren¡¯t supposed to mutate.


    Their gics and physical makeup had always been guaranteed to be stable because the moon


    goddess created us meticulously.


    There was no way werewolves could have red eyes.


    It was a foreboding of something unusual.


    The evil god, Daemon had shown his hand again.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Avery


    Mia gathered all the warriors that would be going to settle this mission. We stood at the entrance of the


    omega camp.


    I felt a sense of loss when I thought of my pups but I cheered myself up.


    It is not like this is ourst encounter with each other. When Ie back, I would be able to see their


    precious faces.


    I don¡¯t know why the moon goddess had not exined the tumultous times that wereing to the


    omega warriors.


    She must have a reason for keeping them out of the loop.


    On the other hand, I hinted to Mia and the rest of the omega warriors. that there was an absolute


    mastermind behind everything that had been happening.


    This mission regarding mutating werewolves can be considered the peak of it all.


    It is the first time I aming across something like this and I am not pleased.


    Mia came closer to me.


    Yuri, Ja and Rita was by my side.


    ¡°This is the first time we are encountering mutated werewolves. We don¡¯t know what their power is like


    or their purpose.¡± Mia said, ¡°We are exploring uncharted territory here. You have to put your safety


    first.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mia. You know me. If a situation is unfavorable, I would bolt out of there so I can


    make a bettereback.¡±


    Mia returned my grin, ¡°That would be for the best. I don¡¯t want any of our sisters dying for nothing.¡±


    Suddenly, the weight of this mission pressed down on me.


    Like Mia, I did not want anything to happen to the omega warriors. These people were the personal


    army the moon goddess trained.


    Besides, I take this people as my family.


    I would prefer it if nothing harmful happens to them.


    The moment I see signs of a situation we would not be able to handle, we


    are getting out of there.


    I don¡¯t care if my action would seem selfish.


    I and my sisters can not die in vain.


    It is only when we are alive that we would be able to help more people.


    Dead people can¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Please help me watch over my triplets.¡± I whispered to Mia and sheughed.


    Although I knew that they were in safe hands, my maternal instincts still urged me to remind Mia.


    These children was my life.


    Any attack towards them is an attempt to take my life.


    They are my lifeblood.


    She patted my shoulder.


    ¡°Go do your mission with ease of mind. The triplets are my kids too, I will keep a tight watch over them.


    Even if I have to sacrifice my life, I would make sure they are unharmed.¡± Mia reassured me and I


    nodded. Her words made some of the pressure on me lighten./


    I knew she meant every word she said. I would be able to focus well on my mission now.


    The omega camp had many teleportation crystals because a normal mission only needs three or two


    warriors to attend to it.


    The omega warriors¡® camp receives more than three normal missions at the same time.


    The numerous crystals was godsend. It made it easier for the omega warriors¡® camp to dispatch many


    warriors at once.


    ¡°I did not get a chance to congratte you on the sessful birth of your pups.¡± Yuri said,


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Warmth filled every inch of my body.


    Ja and Rita said their congrattions too.


    Other female warriors joined them and the scene turned lively.


    I stared at them.


    This was my family.


    I would not tolerate anyone trying to hurt my family.


    I did not want this happiness to disappear.


    It was one of the reasons I always make sure i do my missions well.


    I can not let a random person have the liberty of destroying my joy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yuri instructed and a considerable number of omega warriors brought out the crystal.


    I had one with me too.


    I said the incantation that would activate the crystal.


    A whitish mist seeped out of the crystal in waves before epassing a select number of people that


    was by my side.


    The scene before my eyes changed and I found myself in front of a pack.¡± The pack¡¯s entrance loomed


    like a crouching beast.


    don¡¯t know why but my sixth sense began giving off warning signs.


    ¡°Be careful. There is danger ahead.¡± I said to myrades.


    Since I started listening to my sixth sense and my guts, there had never been a time it failed me.


    Even if it failed me, it would be because I could not pinpoint the threat level of the uing danger.


    Anytime my guts failed me, I would be the one at fault.


    The omega warriors nodded and we approached the pack¡¯s entrance. carefully.


    We entered into the pack.


    I looked around.


    This was the pack that sent the letter requesting for our help.


    The strange thing is that the pack looked okay. It did not seem to be under attack like the letter had


    imed.


    Another strange thing I could not help but notice is that the pack was too quiet.


    Since we entered the pack, no werewolf hade out.


    Werewolves¡® sense wasn¡¯t thatx and werewolves can be extremely territorial.


    It was baffling that we entered into a pack and nobody showed up.


    This situation was looking like a trap to me.


    I don¡¯t know how the moon goddess did it but every request for help had


    been checked carefully..


    There had been no incident of a false call.


    The moon goddess would not want her omega warriors heeding a request that was just a joke so she


    had a system that checks these requests.


    This pack had genuinely needed help when their letter was sent to the omega warriors¡® camp. There


    was no doubt about that.


    Since they needed help, why was this dreary scenario ying out?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    This mission was giving me awful vibes and the first thing I want to do is get out of here.


    After I get home, I would be able to rethink the whole situation ande. up with better ns.


    ¡°Let get out of here.¡± I said and the omega warriors beg¨¢n implementing my words.


    After I achieved sess in several missions, my words had some weight. A pping sound rang out.


    ¨C The quiet pack echoed the noise and the sound seemed eerie.


    I looked at the direction the sound wasing from.


    A man came out of the deep insides of the pack.


    A group of people was behind him.


    I stared at him.


    He was handsome and charismatic but something spoiled his beauty.


    His skin was very pale and his eyes was as red as blood.


    It was unsettling.


    I could sense that the new arrivals were part of the my race.


    Their aura is just strange.


    These people had to be the mutated werewolves the letter was talking about.


    My heart tightened and I got into a battle stance.


    This mission was a trap these mutated werewolvesid down for the omega warriors.


    We had walked right into the core of the trap.


    I could not help the me surging through me


    I should have listened carefully to my sixth sense.


    We should have left the moment I noticed something wasn¡¯t right.


    Although I doubt that these people would have let us slip through their fingers like that, we would have


    had a chance to escape swiftly.


    We would have incurred no casualties then.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± I asked as I regained my calm.


    Being agitated would not help matters at all.


    All I can do is try to outwit my opponents.


    ¡°You deserved to be the chosen one. You noticed something was off right


    away. I have to give you credit.¡± The man that was in the lead said.


    I darted a look at the entrance of the pack.


    Another group of mutated werewolves was preventing the omega warriors from going out.


    There was still onest resort we can use but it is only one person that would be able to use it.


    The only way we can try to tackle this mission was by sending somebody back to the omega warriors¡®


    camp to ask for help.


    There was plenty teleportation crystals but it is only one person that can be allowed to leave.


    The reason is because the teleportation crystals take time to seep out mist before it could take a


    person away.


    In battles, the difference of a second can be very crucial.


    The only way the warrior designated to leave can teleport is if the rest of us put up a fight that would


    prevent these mutated werewolves from stopping her.


    Yuri had a crystal in her hand and she was the closest to me.


    I shifted to her and wrote my instructions on her palm.


    She nodded to show that she understood.


    Yuri activated the crystal and I resumed my battle stance. The rest of the omega warriors followed in


    assuming a battle stance.


    We were ready for these mutated werewolves to attack but then a surprising thing urred.


    These mutated werewolves did not do anything. They just watched as Yuri left with the teleportation


    crystal.


    The gaze they were using to look at us was as if we were fools.


    The man in the leadughed.


    ¡°My name is Damien.¡± He introduced.


    I furrowed my brows.


    We were in a tight situation right now and all he could think to do was introducing himself.


    ¡°Why are you telling me your name? Don¡¯t you know it is a futile action?¡± I said bitingly.


    Damienughed again.


    ¡°It is not a futile action. The chosen one has to know the name of the person that would end her life.¡±


    Damin said, ¡°Besides, you let me down.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was confused and I did not like it.


    Damien and the other mutated werewolves were behaving strangely.


    They are acting out of the norms.


    Why did they let Yuri leave?


    They would not have let her leave if her action won¡¯t give them any benefits.


    Yuri¡¯s action had to have satisfied them somehow.


    I was starting to feel agitated.


    ¡°You have realized that something is wrong. At least I did not praise you in vain.¡± Damien said as his


    deposition changed.


    He brought out a red crystal that was simr to the white crystal we used to teleport.


    ¡°The location of the omega warriors¡® camp had always been elusive so thank you. You showed us the


    way.¡± Damien activated his crystal as he said a string of incantations.


    The group of werewolves behind him disappeared but new mutated werewolves came out from the


    depths of the pack to rece those that left./


    An oppressive atmostphere lingered overhead. I finally realized their n.


    Damien hoped we would request for help so that he could use his crystal. to track the coordinates of


    the omega warriors¡® camp.


    It was why he and his men surrounded us like this. He wanted to make us


    lose hope so we would send somebody back to the omega warriors¡®


    camp.


    It was why their momentum was strong.


    I had yed into his hands.


    My enemy had used my intelligence to attack me.


    My eyes stung with bitter tears.


    I had led the mutated werewolves right to the omega warriors¡® camp!


    I had done a great sin.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Avery


    Pain wracked through me.


    I had always thought of myself as a smart person but now, my smartness had be my downfall.


    The enemy had used my smartness as a weak point.


    The tears stinging my eyes slid from the corner of my eyes.


    The location of the omega warriors¡® camp was unknown to both mortals. and gods alike.


    I knew that if Daemon knew the omega warriors¡® camp location, he would bite into it.


    He would be like a rabid wolf that saw fresh meat. He would not let us go.


    Why he had not sent an army to the omega warriors¡® camp was because he did not know the location


    the camp was built on.


    Now that the location was leaked, the omega warriors were in


    tremendous danger.


    I had done a great sin by leading the mutated wolves to the camp.


    I thought of my kids.


    I had been at ease with leaving them back at the camp because I knew the camp¡¯s location was


    unknown to others.


    Besides, Mia was there to defend the ce.


    In my mind, I had lqveoed the omega warriors¡® camp as the safest ce. possible for my kids.


    Now, I have turned the safest ce possible to the most dangerous ce. I know that the moon


    goddess would have countermeasures in ce. This countermeasures would guard against invasions.


    Still, I don¡¯t know if the omega warriors left in the camp would be able to hold onto their post.


    We don¡¯t know the extent of the powers that these mutated werewolves¡® wield.


    It is like Mia¡¯s words.


    We are going into uncharted territory and the unfortunate thing is, we


    are exploring this unknown territory while blindfolded.


    I wanted to take the omega warriors with me away. I wanted to go back to the omega warriors¡® camp to


    eliminate the intruders.


    It is very clear that Damien would not let us go.


    They had let Yuri go because they wanted her to show them the location of the omega warriors¡® camp.


    Damien and his mutated werewolves would try everything to keep us here.


    The only way out of this tight spot we are locked in is to fight.


    There was no other option.


    We have to fight our way out of this encirclement.


    I scanned our enemies.


    It was not going to be easy.


    ¡°Damien, why did you betray the moon goddess?¡± I asked.


    Before I make my escape, I want to know the thoughts of these deserters.


    The moon goddess created them out of love but they were thankless. wretches.


    The thing they used to pay her back is betrayal.


    They abandoned their creator and their race.


    It was baffling.


    ¡°I did not betray her, I just choose a better master.¡± Damien shrugged before he began to tighten the


    encirclement.


    ¡°Gather together.¡± I said to myrades and everybody gathered into a tight circle.


    ¡°You are not qualified to choose a better master. You only have one. master and that is the moon


    goddess.¡± I scoffed at him.


    Some people can be strange.


    They would be in the wrong but they would try everything in their capabilities to deny it. They would


    rather imply that they were right. Betrayal was betrayal.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There was no need to posh it up by saying that he was simply picking another master.


    Here, his choice wasn¡¯t simply picking another master.


    The choices of all this mutated werewolves had an influence on the uing war.


    I wanted to understand why they thought a backstabbing and ungrateful god would be a good option to


    ept as a master.


    Are they not scared that he would discard them when they outlived their usefulness.


    I heard from the moon goddess that he has his own minions.


    I can imagine that his minions are the creatures he created on his own.


    It was not humans or werewolves.


    It is an entirely new race he created himself.


    It is highly likely that he created his minions himself. A god like Daemon would only be able to trust a


    being he created.


    The moon goddess created Daemon with half of her power.


    It is obvious that he was powerful and strong.


    These werewolves that defected to his side would be caught in the middle as scapegoats in the nearest


    future.


    As a god, he would give more priority to his own creations instead of the deserters that came from his


    enemies army.


    It was already very obvious. I don¡¯t know why these mutated werewolves. ignored that fact.


    If I was the evil god Daemon, I would never trust these peoplepletely.


    Besides, their physiques had been altered into something unknown.


    They are not considered to be part of the werewolves¡® race anymore and they can not be considered a


    part of Daemon¡¯s creations too.


    ¡°No. We only have one master and it is the god of the night, Daemon.¡± Damien said.


    I knew he felt at ease with chatting with me because he thought we would not be able to find a way out.


    He was confident that he would be able to keep us here.


    He was right about us not finding a way out but he was wrong about one thing.


    We would try to get out of here even if we have to sacrifice our lives.


    We are not going to remain here like sitting ducks.


    I would not ept the unpromising fate his red eyes hinted at.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Daemon promised you. I just wanted to tell you that I will eradicate you on the behalf


    of the moon goddess. It is the least I can do as a werewolf that she created.¡± I dered.


    His face changed at my words.


    ¡°Shut your mouth. Is the mighty god Daemon something you can call casually?¡± Dakiem growled and


    he began to morph.


    He did not change into a wolf.


    He turned into some sort of wolf beast that stood on two feet.


    Only the lycan that the moon goddess created can change into this form.,


    Werewolves can only change into wolves.


    I was considered special since I can change my hands into ws.


    The other omega warriors can do that too.


    They can fight in their human form and they can change any part of their body into the form of a wolf.


    Still, no omega warriors can change into this monstrosity before us.


    Only the lycans have that privilege.


    The rest of the mutated werewolves howled to the sky before following in Damien¡¯s footsteps.


    They all morphed into the wolf beast that stood on two legs.


    I can see one of the reasons why these mutated werewolves defected to Daemon¡¯s side.


    He was giving them the power that only lycans can wield.


    Most werewolves idolized the powers lycans control.


    Since ancient times, people were ves to power.


    Their patron god, Daemon was an example.


    For the sake of being the main god in charge of this world, he was willing to backstab the person that


    created him.


    ¡®Moon goddess, please empower us. I pleaded to the moon goddess. mentally.


    Although the moon goddess had upgraded our physiques, we were still weaker than the lycans.


    The lycans are the executioners that the moon goddess created.


    The omega warriors can not bepared.


    The omega warriors are powerful but we can notpete with the bodies of the lycans.


    At most, we would just be a bit closer to their prowess.


    The moon goddess was preparing to defeat the evil god, Daemon. She can not try to directly execute


    these mutated werewolves.


    It is why she needs me here.


    She would take care of the matters pertaining to godhood why I and her other creations would settle


    the matters here on earth.


    Besides, the rules of the world is still present.


    Even if she was powerful, she can not use her powers arbitrarily.


    The only thing she can do is strengthen us.


    If I did not ask her for help, the chances of I and the omega warriors getting out of here is very low.


    There would be overwhelming casualties if we tried that approach. She is the only one that can help us


    now.


    Immediately I finished my plea, runes appeared on my skin.


    The runes glowed with a golden light. They covered every exposed skin. I darted a nce at my


    comrades.


    The other omega warriors also had runes covering their skin. Their runes was fainter than mine.


    As the runes glowed, I felt inexhaustible strength fill evey inch and corner of my body.


    For a moment, I felt like a punch of mine can sunder the earth.


    I smiled at Damien.


    ¡°Come. Since you are seeking death, I would satisfy you.¡± I said before I led my omega sisters in a


    sh with the mutated werewolves.


    I could see that Damien was stronger than the other mutated werewolves. so I targeted him first.


    We began exchanging blows.


    There was an urgency in my movements.


    I wanted to finish this battle quickly so I would be able to go and reenforce the omega warriors that


    were at the camp.


    The only recipient of the empowering runes are the omega warriors. present here.


    The omegas back at the camp did not receive it.


    I had to ask before the moon goddess bestowed this power upon us.


    The omega warriors back home would not think of this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a rush. The other omegas that are in the camp would join you soon in the underworld. No


    need to panic.¡± Damien gloated as he sent a swipe at me.


    I did not reply him. I dodged his swipe as I leaned to the right.


    I continued making fatal shes.


    ¡°Do you think this glowing decorations on your skin would save you? Continue daydreaming!¡± Damien


    said again.


    I understood what he was trying to do.


    In a battle, the difference of a second can make a world of possibilities.


    He was trying to disturb my mental state so I would make a mistake.


    I could tell that Damien was an alpha before he mutated.


    Alphas can be considered as natural battle machines.


    If I get distracted, he only need a second to do tremendous damage. The fates of the omega warriors


    and my pups rest on me,


    I can not make a mistake.


    A mistake isn¡¯t something that I can afford.


    I must get out of here and I must do it quickly.


    There was no chance to fail.


    It is either I get out of here or I die trying.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Avery


    The battle between us and the mutated warriors continued strongly.


    Casualties fell on both sides.


    I began panicking.


    I can not let this stalemate continue.


    I had to do something.


    The more we dy here, the more precarious the situation at the omega warriors camp.


    I feigned an opening for Damien to exploit.


    He lunged at me immediately.


    He was too impatient but his mess up was for my good so I did notin.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I heaved a sigh of relief.


    He had taken the bait.


    Since he fell into my trap, I was not going to let him go. I would nor give him a chance to get his


    bearings back.


    His ws shed at my chest and blood bloomed from the wound. The millisecond after Damien


    struck was my window of opportunity. He would be very rxed then as he would be preparing to


    deliver another blow.


    I started raining swipes and shes at him.


    I did not spend any efforts on defence.


    I only made attacks.


    ¡°You are crazy.¡± Damien sputtered as he took numerous steps backward.


    I did not mind his words.


    To win this battle, I have to be crazy.


    There was no other way to break the stalemate.


    It was either this or waiting for these mutated werewolves to drain our


    power.


    The empowering runes the moon goddess bestowed upon us can notst


    forever.


    I continued to attack him in a mad frenzy.


    Numerous wounds began appearing on his body too.


    This time, I had cornered him.


    I was not exchanging injury with him anymore. He was the only one getting injured.


    A werewolf¡¯s body had the advantage of elerated healing.


    Besides, the evil god Damien switched to had changed their physique somewhat.


    I don¡¯t know where this modification enhanced so I did not give Damien time to breath.


    I had to decided the oue of the battle quickly.


    The rate Damien was getting injured couldn¡¯t keep up with his body. healing. His body turned into a


    bloody mess but I did not stop.


    sh!


    Myst swipe broke his throat and Damien copsed into a heap. From the corner of my eyes, I could


    see that some mutated werewolves that was fighting the omega warriors try desperately to reach my


    side.


    I wrapped my hands around Damien¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Please, spare me. I will convert back to serving the moon goddess. Spare me!¡± Damien seemed to


    see death approach. His words was rushed.


    It was like he was afraid that if he was not fast enough, I would wring his head off.


    I looked down at him.


    His plea did not affect my decision to kill him.


    Damien and all his groups of mutated werewolves are a threat.


    He talked about trying to switch back to serving the moon goddess.


    It was impossible.


    Did he think both the moon goddess and I are fools?


    Someone that had been seduced away by power and benefits said he wants to go back to his original


    life. His wordscked credibility.


    Who would ept a soldier that defected to the enemy¡¯s camp? How would we know if his mind won¡¯t


    change again in the middle of an


    important war?


    Nobody would be able to use that kind of soldier again.


    Even without these doubts, I would not dare to believe his words.


    From our exchange so far, I can see that Damien is a cunning person. If I decided to release him now,


    there is every certainty that he would turn around to stab me in the back.


    The situation would truly turn hopeless then.


    If I release him and he goes back on his word, my predicament would be tragic.


    He would not fall for the trick I yed a second time.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I agreed and I rxed my arms.


    Damien¡¯s eyes shed with a dark light.


    Before he could realize the dark n he created, my ws disconnected his head from his neck.


    I could see the confused expression in his red eyes.


    He did not know that his reaction was within my calction.


    I knew that there was a possibility that Damien would be an ungrateful wolf.


    ¡°Do you think I would let a ticking time bomb go?¡± I said to his corpse. He died with his eyes open.


    I knew he could not hear me but I still said my words anyway.


    After Damien died, I dashed back into the battlefield to help myrades.


    I was stronger than the remaining mutated werewolves present so I did not spend much time on them


    before killing them.


    It was only Damien that took much time to take care of and it was


    because his strength was on par with mine.


    I had to thank the moon goddess and the omega warriors for mybat experience.


    I was not like the newbie of the past.


    I had grown stronger.


    If I was the Avery of the past, I would have died under Damien¡¯s ws.


    We finished off the rest of the mutated werewolves.


    I took the red crystal from Damien¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Those that are uninjured or with light injuries, hold unto our sisters that had fallen.¡± I said. Sorrow


    clouded my voice.


    I held onto two corpses that came from the fallen omega warriors before activating my crystal.


    White mist emerged from the crystal before enveloping me and the other warriors by my side.


    The scene before me changed into the entrance of the omega warriors. camp.


    A battle was going on here but unlike the battle we left, this fight seemed to be nowhere near


    completion.


    The dead bodies of fallen omega warriors was strewn across the battlefield.


    There was other corpses that belonged to the mutated werewolves. s, those bodies was in the


    minority.


    My heart sank.


    I knew there would be heavy casualties because the invasion of the mutated werewolves was


    unexpected.


    Although Yuri had been sent back home to inform them of the precarious situation, the mutated


    werewolves had followed right after.


    There had been little space in between.


    That space was not enough for the omega warriors in the camp to make adequate preparations.


    At most, they would have been able to put up an half baked struggle.


    The only reason theysted this long was becsuse of the preparations the moon goddess hadid


    down previously.


    My eyes turned red.


    I dropped the bodies I held in my arms before I rushed into the battlefield.


    The anger and sadness I was feeling showed in my attacks.


    I did not give the mutated werewolves time to react.


    The other warriors that came with me joined me as well.


    Soon, all the mutated werewolves became corpses under our feet.


    I was not appeased by their death.


    I looked at the ruin before me.


    Many houses was destroyed and the sight of the dead omega warriors stung my eyes.


    Mia walked out of the camp to meet us.


    She held the triplets in her arms.


    A gash went from her neck to her waist.


    The sh seemed to almost rent her to pieces.


    I felt my neck and waist ache dully.


    Yuri came forward to meet Mia.


    Yuri saw my unsightly expression.


    ¡°Avery, don¡¯t be sad. You have done all you could. Besides, sending me to give the other omega


    warriors a heads up was due to you.¡± Yuri consoled.


    I knew she did not mean it in a bad way but her words pricked me.


    Yes, I was the one that told her to leave the the encirclement Damien and his goons created.


    At that moment, I felt like we had no other option so I chose to send Yuri back to the camp as an


    informant.


    I could not help but think of the possibility of me not making that decision.


    I would have still asked for the moon goddess¡® help and we would have defeated the mutated


    werewolves.


    The mutated werewolves would not have been able to get the location of the omega warriors¡® camp


    then.


    All these dead omegas would not have lost their lives.


    I had been too hasty.


    I did not think things through before I acted.


    It was all my fault.


    My gaze drifted to Mia.


    She had kept her word.


    She protected my pups at the cost of her life.


    Seeing her like this, I felt like I was a sinner.


    ¡°It is all my fault.¡± I whispered.


    Yuri tilted her head, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°It is all my fault.¡± I repeated with a sull expression, ¡°If I had not instructed you toe back here, the


    location of the camp wouldn¡¯t have been leaked to the mutated werewolves.¡±


    Mia¡¯s facial expression turned stern.


    It was the telltale sign of a scolding in the making.


    ¡°Avery, don¡¯t me yourself. You did what I would have done in that situation.¡± Yuri argued as her cold


    face cracked to reveal intense.


    helplessness.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand.¡± I felt like my brain was not my own. I felt as if I was in a pit with no sign of


    light.


    All that remained was darkness and more darkness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything.¡± I said again, ¡°I am a harbinger of disaster. I had forgotten that I am an


    unlucky star so I felt at ease with. living with you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mia asked with a frown..


    I felt like all the eyes of the dead omegas warriors are on me.


    I had forgotten about one important fact. Because I was the chosen one, Daemon would try all his best


    to destroy me and my happiness.


    I had forgotten about my rejection.


    I was carried away with the happiness the omega warriors brought me.


    I had grown toox.


    My mental state was shaking.


    I killed my mother with my luck and now, I had moved unto these omega warriors.


    Although the moon goddess had exined to me about the ins and outs of my fate, my emotions


    refused to listen.


    My emotions refused to be stabilized.


    Why can¡¯t I enjoy my happiness in peace?


    Why must something bad happen to me and my loved ones?


    My hatred for Daemon was peaking.


    He was the cause of all this.


    He did not want me to be of help to the moon goddess.


    He is severely mistaken though.


    His actions are having the opposite effects.


    I would help the moon goddess with all my might.


    I made a vow at this moment.


    If I see anybody affiliated with Daemon or his powers, I would try all my possible best to eliminate that


    person.


    Although I can not go against Daemon because he was a god, I was more than capable to deal with his


    minions.


    A p jolted me out of my thoughts.


    It wasn¡¯t a heavy p but it did the job of bringing me back to reality. ¡°Get yourself together Avery!


    What nonsense are you spouting? You did nothing wrong so stop debasing yourself.¡± Mia said with a


    scowl on her beautiful face.


    I began to calm down a little.


    I scanned the faces that were staring at me in concern.


    The fact that they did not me me made my sin darker.


    I would prefer it if they spoke to me roughly but they did not do that.


    No anger was seen.


    They were supportive of me.


    They did not care that the results before us was because of my decision.


    I made up my mind.


    I was going to leave the omega warriors¡® camp.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Avery


    A week passed by in a blur.


    During this past week, I made sure to keep my head down.


    I focused solely on nursing my pups. I wanted them to be at full health. We are not going to stay here


    forever.


    I returned back to my previous state so I will not worry Mia and the other omega warriors.


    Still, something was very different.


    of the $


    For days after the incident, I had nightmares of me possessing the bodies


    mutated werewolves to kill myrades.


    The feeling of their fresh blood staining my ws was branded into my mind.


    Although the scene in my nightmare did not happen, it still made me quake in guilt.


    The pain I felt was unexinable.


    After my nightmares, I would shut myself in my house.


    I did not want to look at the omegas¡¯ faces.


    Although I had calmed down from the mania the deaths of the omega warriors induced, my decision to


    leave the omega warriors camp did not change at all.


    Since the moon goddess had agreed that having more experience would make me a useful asset in the


    uing war, I knew my sudden impulse to leave woul


    not meet her ire.


    I have calmed down and I was able to think logically now. It was not like that fateful day.


    The craziness and mania I felt then was because of my emotions. It was caused by my weariness.


    The weariness that this world offered me.


    I had forgotten that we are in the makings of a big war.


    I stumbled upon a corner of happiness and I soled in the joy while forgetting that my enemies are still


    prowling outside.


    My enemies would not let me have a day of rest.


    I felt bad that I was taking my young pups away from this utopia I had envisioned that they would grow


    up in.


    It was hard to leave.


    I packed my worldly possessions in a small luggage.


    It would be hard to travel with triplets but I would manage it.


    I can not leave this ce without informing Mia so I grabbed my luggage. along with my triplets and


    went to her hut.


    Mia was not in the ancestral hall today. She was in her hut.


    Before heading to her hut, I made sure to make my enquiries. I did not want to make a trip to her hut in


    vain.


    Thankfully, she was there in her hut.


    Yuri was with her.


    It seemed they had something important to discuss.


    As I entered the house, the both of them looked at me.


    Mia frowned when she saw mypact luggage.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mia asked.


    Yuri stared at me with an helpless gaze.


    Although her face still remained emotionless, her eyes conveyed any information she wants to pass to


    me.


    I forced myself to turn away from her gaze.


    ¡°I have learned to fight. It is better for me to see more of the world.¡± I answered.


    The reply I gave did not please Mia.


    I could tell by the way her forehead furrowed.


    I sighed.


    I was still making this woman worry about me but there was nothing I could do.


    My conscience did not allow me to stay here anymore and since the more experience I have, the better


    my capabilities, I seized this chance to leave.


    The omega warriors did not me me for the deaths of the omega warriors that fell at the mutated


    werewolves¡¯ hands.


    Their eptance of me hurt more than if they berate me.


    I had gone over what had happened logically.


    Anybody could have made the mistake that happened but only I can¡¯t.


    I recalled the heavy expectations the moon goddess have for me.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that the fates of many mortalsid on my shoulders.


    Others can make a mistake but I can¡¯t.


    My mistakes have grievous consequences. My errors would affect too many people.


    Still, this experience was something I learned from.


    I would try not to follow in the terrible footsteps I made in this situation. ¡°Is it because of what happened


    previously? Nobody mes you. What happened was nobody¡¯s fault. You don¡¯t have to leave.¡± Mia


    said but I remained unmoved.


    I knew that if I falter here, I would not be able to leave again.


    It was why I packed my luggage before visiting Mia.


    I did not want any variables appearing in my n.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Mia, all that is in the past now. The enemy we face is too powerful. I can not remained cooped up


    here.¡± I said to Mia.


    Although the moon goddess had not instructed me to tell the omega warriors anything.


    I wanted to hint at some clues so they would be half prepared when the moon goddess informs them.


    ¡°You are inconveniencing your pups. At least stay till the moment is right.¡± Mia advised.


    For some reason, my mind drifted to the second chance mate the moon goddess bestowed upon me.


    If I reunite with him, the future of me and my pups is basically set for life.


    Lycan King Dante has riches and power. We would be safer by his side.


    Still, I can not do that.


    I don¡¯t know if he would care that I had given birth for a stranger.


    I knew that I would tell him about my circumstances truthfully if I want


    to spend my life with him.


    I would not lie about something like that and if we get together, my honest past is something he


    deserved to know.


    The thought of him rejecting me or my pups scared me.


    It was why I was hanging on a thread. I did not know what to decide on.


    I felt like it is better not to encounter him.


    He was everything I did not want.


    He had a powerful life.


    With poweres great responsibility.


    Although in my normal life, I can not avoid trouble, I was innately resisting this man.


    I don¡¯t know if it is because I was waiting for the stranger that took my virginity.


    I felt confused about everything so I chucked my second chance mate to the back of my mind.


    Right now, raising my pups is top priority.


    I will consider all other things that followter.


    ¡°Mia, I would like to request that you use the teleportation crystal to send me to a city where human


    and werewolves intermingle.¡± I said.


    I wanted to hit many birds with one stone.


    I would love to experience the deep intricacies of the world and its inhabitants.


    It would help me in judging my enemies and friends in the nearest future.


    ¡®Moon goddess. I will follow your will. Send me to the city you wish me to go to.¡± I prayed silently.


    Mia saw that she would not be able to change my mind.


    She asked Yuri to get a teleportation crystal.


    Yuri came back with the crystal held in her palm.


    Yuri did note back alone.


    Numerous faces peeped into Mia¡¯s hut.


    Reluctance to separate coated the faces of the omega warriors that was peeping unto the tent.


    I did not want to leave too but I steeled my heart.


    Even if my decision might be considered a hasty one, I would not regret


    1. it.


    Truly, I could not stay in the omega warriors camp forever.


    1 had learned all what they could teach me, it is time to make good use of the lessons they imparted to


    me.


    It is such a pity that my children would not be able to experience this ce.


    I did not worry for long, I can visit whenever I can.


    The location of the omega warriors¡¯ camp had been leaked.


    It is very clear that the moon goddess would move this ce to another location.


    The only way I would be able toe here again is through the moon. goddess.


    ¡°The teleportation crystal would sense a type of signal from the letters. requesting for help so it would


    take us there directly or drop us at a ce that is close to our destination. Will it work normally?¡± Ja


    asked.


    She had squeezed into the hut.


    To use the teleportation stone, there have to be a letter from the pack requesting help or the user have


    to visualize the ce they want to go to.


    The omega warriors knew many cities that had humans and werewolves. It is just that they do not know


    which city is suitable for me.


    I smiled, ¡°I will just activate it. I will go wherever the moon goddess takes


    me.¡±


    Relief appeared on their faces.


    ¡°I will miss you guys. Make sure you train well, tumultuous times areing.¡± I informed them before


    the incantations that was used to activated the crystal flowed from my lips.


    White mist seeped out of the crystal.


    The only difference I noticed was that grey mists mingled with the white mists that wasing out of


    the crystal.


    I did not have time to ponder what this change meant before the view before me swirled.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Avery


    When the sight before my eyes stabled, I saw that I was in a bustling city. Numerous people passed by


    my side.


    Some of them had the scents of werewolves on them while some smelled like humans.


    I was finally in a city where humans and werewolves intermingles.


    It was a fresh experience for me.


    Soon, my joy was cut short.


    I came to a city but I don¡¯t have any means of livelihood.


    Since humans lived in this city, everybody had to obey the currency that was circting.


    This is not a ce only werewolves stay.


    In a werewolf pack, the value of something like money was at rock bottom. It would be a thing of


    no value.


    However, cities that had interactions between these two races use currency.


    It was simr to how human cities run.


    I just stood at the spot the crystal teleported me to like an idiot.


    Some of the people passing gave me strange looks.


    How I wished that Sadie was here.


    The town she took me to when she wanted me to forget my rejection had humans living there.


    She would have known how to handle the situation I am in.


    My naivety was clear for all to see.


    All the people present had seen me appear from thin air but they did not act surprised.


    It was as if my teleportation wasn¡¯t a new thing.


    It seemed the omega warriors had done missions in this city before.


    ¡°Hellody, I see that you are new here. Do you want me to give you an overview of how this city


    work?¡± A young man approached me.


    His visage was clean and he was an handsome young man.


    Still, I frowned at his approach.


    His aura indicated his status as a werewolf.


    I was wary of this new person.


    Anybody that was too enthusiastic had to have been hiding ulterior intentions.


    Their motives would be highly unclear.


    ¡°Dont worry, I am not doing it for free. You will have to write an IOU about your debt to me. You would


    be able to pay me backter after you earned your own money.¡± The young man exined when he


    saw the wariness on my face.


    His exnations made sense but he still did not make mefortable. I don¡¯t know the reason for that


    but I always trust my gut feeling. Even if I feel like he might be up to no good, I have no choice but to let


    him y his tricks.


    I don¡¯t know much about this city.


    The temptation of the information he was promising is too great. I can not ignore it.


    ¡°Okay, I will trust you for now.¡± The words that flowed out of my lips. might feel like honest words to this


    stranger. Only I, know what was going through my mind.


    I was still wary of this stranger. I did not let my guard down at all.


    He might not have noticed but my eyes are observing his every move.


    I did not want the mistake that happened because of Damien to happen again.


    Although I chose to disregard my gut feeling for now because I wanted to obtain information about this


    city, I am still watchful of any red gs. If this man tries any sneaky thing, I was ready to make a move.


    ¡°My name is Gary and I, on the behalf of Zera City, wee you. Zera city is a hub for both


    werewolves and humans. Businesses thrive here. and this city is only second to another city in the


    whole world.¡± Gary informed. Excitement colored his tone and I was infected by his emotions.


    Gary¡¯s words might have been exaggerated but there had to be some degree of truth to it.


    I looked at my surroundings.


    Zera city was truly a bustling city.


    It felt like the city do not get to have a moment of rest.


    It was like an high pressure pot.


    Gary continued showing me ces. He does not forget to add the description every time.


    Zera city was an upscale, city that was located in the United States.


    It¡¯s popce was huge.


    Before I came here, I had done missions in cities that was simr to Zer¨¤ city. It was just that the cities


    were smaller than Zera city.


    Werewolves had assimted some of the habits humans have as we


    coexisted with them.


    Nowadays, werewolves work. They create their ownpanies themselves.


    Some werewolves are filthy rich.


    A sneeze of theirs can make billions of dors rain over Zera city.


    Werewolves have good physiques.


    Intelligence, beauty, strength. They have it all.


    Mostpanies, organizations or firms around the world are owned by werewolves or lycans.


    Human entrepreneurs were in the minority.


    Still, humans reproduce swiftly so there was no way the werewolves could eliminate thempletely.


    Thankfully, the werewolves and lycans did not try to eliminate humans.


    The moon goddess would not have even agreed for that kind of action to be taken.


    Humans and the rest of the supernatural species maintained a superficial rtionship that was good on


    the surface.


    Some humans in backward ns or tribes still see werewolves as


    monsters.


    Those humans do everything to get rid of werewolves but they don¡¯t seed.


    There are also some werewolves that uses humans as ves because


    humans were in the weaker side.


    Everything is barely maintained. Instead of a block of either ck or white, the whole situation can be


    considered a grey zone.


    ¡°I am going to take you to a ce we call the downtown area. Things might not be as prosperous as


    the ces we have visited but you will find out its charm soon enough.¡± Gary said smugly.


    I smiled too.


    I noticed that underneath Gary¡¯s words, an excitement that was difficult to exin was brewing.


    It was not the excitement he had when he was showing me around the ces Zera city had to offer.


    This emotion was strange and morbid.


    A dark glint shed through my eyes.


    It seemed Gary was ready to y his cards.


    I smiled again.


    The hunter was going to be the prey soon but it would be without ¨C his knowledge.


    I continued to follow him and I behaved as if I did not know that he was up to something shady.


    The downtown area was like he described.


    Most people I saw did not have clothing¡¯s made out of the same material. the other people at the heart


    of the city wore.


    Nheless, there was still numerous sellers and buyers.


    The ce was as hectic as the city center.


    It seemed money was really important and it was clear that I might not be able to get a roof over my


    head if I did not have money.


    Gary led me towards an alleyway.


    -I did not follow.


    ¡°There seemed to be nothing there. Where are you taking me?¡± I said.


    I nned to beat Gary at his own game and to do that, I have to bring. my acting skills to the table.


    If my behavior was too gullible, Gray might be frightened off.


    There was still a possibility that he would go ahead with his n even if I


    acted like a gullible person.


    I could see that Gary was greedy.


    His hot gaze had always strayed between my pups and me.


    He was reminding me of the Dark Dome organization that kidnaps werewolves and humans to sell as


    ves to the highest bidder.


    Gary must have pictured me as a soft prey.


    I scanned myself.


    I looked like a soft prey.


    I was a solitary woman with three babies.


    My forehead had a ¡®bully me¡® sign written there.


    His gaze made me ufortable but I bore with it.


    I might have left the omega warriors but I was still part of them in my heart.


    I was not an hero.


    I would not vow to eliminate all the bad people or things on this earth. Still, any evil I personally


    experienced have to be brought to justice. If I let Gary go, I would feel ufortable.


    It was better to have a clean heart so I would eliminate evil when I can. All these little evils might not


    count now that everywhere was peaceful and tranquil but when war break out, it would be like


    putrefying sores. It might affect the uing war so I had to do all I can.


    Gary clenched his fists before loosening them.


    ¡°There is a good restaurant there that I want to show you. Don¡¯t worry, we are only going to window


    shop, I don¡¯t have much money with me.¡± Gary said with a joke.


    I smiled.


    was


    I had to. He trying his best to lure me but in my eyes, it was like a clown was dancing about in a circus.


    ¡°Okay. I thought you were bringing me to a less popted ce so you can do bad things to me.¡± I said


    lightly.


    A dark look flitted across his face for a moment before he broke into smiles.


    His facade was clean but his insides was dirty.


    He reminded me of Fredo.


    A prime example of how the insides of a person can differ greatly from their outside image.


    ¡°Haha. Why would you joke with something like that? I would never do that.¡± Gary said before he led


    the way.


    I matched his footsteps.


    When we got to a ce that had a sparse poption, Gary¡¯s smiley face changed into an


    expressionless one.


    The only people on the street was two male werewolves and a hum¨¢n female.


    Gary turned to me, ¡°You should have excaped when we were about to enter this alleyway.¡±


    His words were dark and chilly.


    I pretended to not get what he hinted at.


    Gary must have a few rolls of money in hand. He was my ticket to getting a roof over my head and my


    way to get hot food.


    Thad to indulge his fantasy a little.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Heughed.


    Hisugh was not as airy and light as it had been before.


    ¡°You brought me here for nefarious purposes!¡± I pretended to discover his change in shock.


    My kids might get in the way of the fight I was going to have so I dropped. them in the floor.


    I felt bad for dropping them on the hard floor but I had no choice.


    No matter how good I am at fighting, I can not do battle with three children clinging to me.


    It would be impossible.


    Besides, I was fighting for our survival.


    Thankfully, my pups weren¡¯t human kids. Dropping them would be more dangerous than it is now.


    I put the kids in a corner that had a shade hanging over it.


    ¡°You just realized it now? Bad for you, good for us!¡± Gary said, ¡°Guys


    attack!¡±


    I was not able to wrap my head around the ¡®us¡® he said before he gave the order to attack.


    The three pedestrians that remained on the street swarmed towards me. I realized what had been


    tugging at me.


    Since Gary and I arrived, these people hadn¡¯t left.


    I did not understand how they could not cover the short distance that would get them out of this


    alleyway.


    It turns out they were aplices.


    Still, I was not afraid.


    The two male werewolves had scars on their faces that told of their valiancy and ardor.


    The human female stood a short distance away. She began hurling stones.


    at me.


    I frowned.


    She was going to be a great disturbance in the uing fight.


    I beckoned for Gary and the two male werewolves toe.


    They better give me a good fight.


    It seemed like my muscles needs some stretching today.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Avery


    Gary¡¯s face turned into a shade of green as he rushed towards me,


    He and the other two werewolves came at me in a pincer attack. The two werewolves were leading the


    charge.


    Gary was at the back.


    It seemed these people hold Gary in high esteem. They were protecting him by letting him stay at the


    back.


    They don¡¯t know my prowess yet. I was an unknown variable.


    The first person to attack me was at a disadvantage but these two men are willing to shoulder this


    responsibility.


    The first werewolf lunged at me from the front while his partner attacked from the back.


    The human woman was still throwing stones at me.


    I marveled at her skill.


    It was surprising that she was able to throw stones at me without harming her colleagues by mistake.


    This group must have done simr missions together. It was why their teamwork is so precise.


    I bent my waist into a curve as I dodged the ws of the werewolf before


    1. me.


    I dropped to the floor and swiped at the legs of the second werewolf.


    My fingers had been transformed into ws.


    My swipe removed a few pieces of skin and blood bloomed from the wound.


    I rose up quickly beforeunching myself at the first werewolf that had wanted to attack me from the


    front.


    I sent a sh at him.


    His face changed when he saw that he had no room to dodge. I was too close to him. He crossed his


    arms in front of his chest to protect it.


    I smiled.


    This werewolf was making a big mistake.


    As omega warriors, our bodies had been modified by the moon goddess herself. Our physiques are not


    what a normal werewolf canpare with.


    Trying to block my attack with his body was a fatal mistake.


    I was happy for him to make this mistake.


    I am just thankful of thebat experience I had nurtured during my missions as an omega warrior.


    With my powers andbat experience, I am like a tiger with wings. I can hold my own against normal


    werewolves.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    My long ws broke his arm bones as flesh and blood flew everywhere.


    I avoided the spray of blood that resulted from the werewolf¡¯s wound.


    I don¡¯t want to look like a criminal.


    Although I feel like Gary and his aplices would have money with them that would allow me to be


    able to change my clothes and have a roof over my head, I still hated blood spraying me.


    I don¡¯t want to deal with the prying eyes of the publicter.


    I was going to be living here till the war between the moon goddess¡® creatures and Daemon¡¯s minions


    break out.


    I don¡¯t want to give the people of this city a very bad impression.


    The werewolf that tried to block my attack screamed as his hands hanged lifelessly beside him.


    I hit the back of his head and he cked out immediately.


    I heard hurried footsteps.


    I look towards the sound.


    The human female was running to the ce I kept my pups.


    It seemed like she wanted to use my pups as hostages.


    Anger clouded my vision and I raced to her.


    She was a human. Her body can not bepared to mine so I reached. her before she can get close


    to my pups.


    Even as Gary and the others tried to harm me, I did not want to kill them.


    I know Zera city would have its own rules and unnecessary or unauthorized killings would be forbidden


    here.


    I had nned to just knock them out after wounding them severely. I would then search their body for


    money before leaving them to their own devices.


    I did not n to take them to the police station or anything of that sort.


    Firstly, I don¡¯t know the power dynamic of Zera city.


    I don¡¯t know if Gary and his crew have backers in this city. I did not want to make more enemies when


    all I wanted was just to teach Gary and his cohorts a lesson.


    If I take them to the police station, I would be calling unnecessary attention to myself so I had chucked


    that thought out of my mind.


    Now, I changed my mind.


    My pups were my reverse scale.


    They are untouchables.


    My mind clouded with red when I saw her try to target my kids.


    I was nning on leaving her alive but she doesn¡¯t want that.


    I am going to fufil her wish of dying today.


    I held her throat before lifting her up.


    The human woman¡¯s face turned white as her oxygen cirction stopped because of the tight grip I


    had on her throat.


    ¡°N¨Cno. Don¡¯t kill me. I am Halon¡¯s woman. You will offend Halon by killing me.¡± The woman squeezed


    the words out of her paling lips but I did not care.


    The man she was talking about might not know I am the killer.


    My appearance is deceiving and I was going to use it to my advantage.


    No one would imagine that the weak omega woman with three pups is the killer.


    I smiled.


    My smile was as dark as it could be.


    ¡°No one will know I killed you. You made a mistake. You should not have targeted my kids.¡±


    Immediately I finished saying those words, I clenched the hand that was holding her neck.


    I had retracted my ws so no blood spilled. I used pure force to end her life.


    Her neck tilted to the side and life left her eyes.


    Her mouth opened and closed. It seemed as if she wanted to say something but her injury didn¡¯t allow


    her to.


    I did not want to hear what she was going to say anyway.


    I turned to the other werewolf that wanted to attack me from the back.


    During the time I was using to deal with the troublesome female woman, both Gary and the other


    werewolf had started a sprint towards the


    entrance of the alley way.


    I had injured the other werewolf on his legs. Still, he was trying to escape like he had no wounds on his


    body.


    The fight for life can be very amusing.


    I dashed after them.


    Before they could leave the alleywaypletely, I dragged them back by


    the neck.


    Gary wanted to shout for help hut I clenched the hand holding his neck. He got the message.


    He shut his mouth up right away.


    If he still tried to shout after I warned him, I would have killed him at that moment.


    Pedestrians were moving about in the streets outside the alleyway.


    I can not risk someone knowing I was the one behind all this.


    It is better toy low for a while.


    I dragged them back into the alleyway before giving them the beating of their lives.


    After they lost their consciousness, I searched their bodies. Even the dead.


    and the other werewolf that had been severely injured


    human woll


    when he tried to block my strike was not exempted from the search.


    Unconsciously, a frown appeared on my face.


    None of them had money with them.


    They were as bare as the day they were born.


    I was shocked by this discovery.


    How can they have no money with them?


    The two male werewolves was dressed shabbily.


    Only Gary and the dead woman wore presentable clothes.


    It seemed Gary wore good clothes so he would be able to deceive. neers. The humandy had


    said something about being the woman of a man named Halon.


    It might be the reason why she was dressed in presentable clothes.


    I don¡¯t know how close the woman is to Halon so I have to leave here


    fast.


    Gary and the other werewolves might recognize meter since they are not dead yet.


    I have to go to the opposite side of the city. I can not stay around.


    Gary and his cohorts might have connections here. There might be people that would want to take


    revenge for them.


    A


    Although I am not afraid of them, I would not have a moment of peace if they kepting at me. If I


    kept taking down people, they would keep sending more to me. It was better to steer clear of troubles.


    The best decision will be to leave this side of the city.


    The human woman had silver jewelry on her.


    It was in but I have to take what I get.


    I don¡¯t know if I would be able to swap the jewelry for money. Still, I took it. It would be very usefulter


    on.


    I stretched my body before going back to the ce I kept my kids. Thankfully, I wasctating. It does


    not matter if I was hungry for a day, my children can¡¯t bear that sort of thing.


    Fortunately, my milk is enough to keep them filled for now.


    I scanned myself.


    A drop of blood stained one part of my cloth. I tore the ce that had been stained by blood.


    I did not mind how it made me look unkempt.


    not


    ¡°Babies, let go forward to a new life.¡± I said to my kids before walking out. of the alleyway.


    I don¡¯t know if it is a psychological thing, the air outside the alleyway seemed to be fresher somehow. I


    took a deep breath before choosing a random direction.


    I had no choice but to pick a random direction. I don¡¯t know anywhere in this ce and I did not want to


    make it obvious that I was a neer


    here.


    The public might be able to guess that I was new here because of my behavior and appearance. Still,


    their guesses would remain what at an


    It would still be a guess as long as I did not do anything that would be a confirmation to their thoughts.


    Besides, going in a random direction would make it harder for Halon¡¯s people to track me.


    And that is if he discovers I am the killer.


    I can never be too careful.


    I felt anticipation for my new life.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Avery


    My body was strong so I was able to walk long distance without resting.


    I was getting hungry but there was nothing I could do.


    I had to look away begrudgingly from the food stands that were by the side of the road.


    They are too tempting for me in my current condition.


    What the eyes doesn¡¯t see, the brain won¡¯t grieve over it.


    I knew that the in silver jewelry in my hands can be exchanged for something good. Still, I am not


    familiar with this city very well.


    I might get cheated or I might not be able to exchange it for money.


    It was better to wait for when I am very familiar with this city.


    Still, if I am pushed to the wall because of my circumstances, I would use. the jewelry to pay for my


    needs without exchanging it.


    I won¡¯t hoard the jewelry.


    ¡°Thief! Catch that thief!¡± A voice screamed and everywhere around me burst into a noisy hubbub.


    Someone was trying to rush past me.


    I would not have done anything if the person went merrily on his or her


    way.


    The person might have been deceived by my appearance. The person wanted to push me away


    roughly.


    The kids were still strapped to me.


    This person¡¯s malicious push angered me.


    Instinctively, my fist rushed out and smacked the person in the cheek.


    The person dropped to the ground immediately.


    Numerous voices began to surround me.


    ¡°Did you see what that woman did?!¡± A voice whispered but I was able to hear what the person said


    because of my physique.


    ¡°Yeah! She downed the theif with a punch.¡± Another person answered excitedly.


    My lips could not help twitching.


    It seemed I did a good deed again.


    Injuring Gary and his crew was definitely a good deed.


    I can imagine that they have harmed numerous neers. Their synergy was too smooth. I will never


    believe that they have not done the things they intend to do to me to other people.


    The person that I punched had not lost consciousness.


    He was a good looking man with a presentable clothes. Although the clothes was lowkey, it still can¡¯t


    hide the luxuriousness of the material.


    Why do bad people wear expensive clothes?


    Gary was like this and the thief is like this too.


    It seemed they have to dress to impress. It would be better to catch their prey off guard if they looked


    like a person that have no bad intentions. A woman came before me.


    Even with the noise they were making, the crowd parted to let her pass Her clothes was lowkey but it is


    her gestures that showed her elegance. I did not need to ask to see that she was a person in a high


    position.


    I looked down at the thief.


    The thief was staring at me maliciously. The resentment in his eyes was too heavy.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His gaze told of how he wished to eat me whole:


    I rubbed my nose guiltily.


    I could imagine how this thief want to butcher me in his mind.


    If I was in his shoes, I would me myself too.


    He should have gone on his way without provoking me.


    A single action had doomed him.


    ¡°Benefactor, thank you. This thief took my purse.¡± The new woman that arrived said before she stepped


    on the thief¡¯s hand.


    It was the hand that was holding a light pink purse.


    Her heels dug into the thief¡¯s hand and he could not help but release his grip on the purse.


    After he released his hands, the woman snatched the purse away from


    him.


    I could not help the chill that raced down my spine.


    This woman was not a soft persimmon that anybody can knead as they want. She seemed like an


    hedgehog with spikes.


    ¡°Call the police so they can take him away. The rate of crime in Z¨¨ra city is increasing.¡± A woman said


    to her friend and her friend whipped out a phone before calling the authorities.


    What the woman said was true.


    I just came to Zera city and I encountered two bad situations in a day. The rate of crime is indeed


    something to worry about.


    ¡°Thank you again. Is it possible for us to talk somewhere private?¡± The woman said.


    I nodded before following her lead.


    The other onlookers had started to disperse after the woman got her


    purse.


    The show was over.


    I was wary of anybody that approaches me because of my past. experiences.


    I did not want to be tricked again,


    Although I trusted my gut feeling, I have to take everything else into consideration too.


    I had to keep my wariness and suspicions in check.


    I did not want my suspicions to harm the future rtionships I might have.


    My guts was telling me that this woman had no bad intention. It was why I was at ease or I would not


    have followed her.


    Besides, I heard some people whispering that she might want to give me a reward.


    Right now, a mary reward is what I need the moet.


    Money would go a long way in my situation.


    I followed her with faint anticipation.


    I wished she could give me a mary reward immediately. I don¡¯t care if that thought made me


    selfish.


    In everything, I am going to put myself and my babies first.


    If I have to be shameless, I would do it.


    This woman was like a charcoal in winter. She came when I was confused on what to do.


    I made up my mind to ask her for money if she did not want to give me anything.


    I was willing to be shameless for my survival.


    My babies are depending on me. I don¡¯t have time to care about my face or reputation.


    Since this woman havee to me, I would not let her go before getting what I want.


    The woman took me to a ck car that sat like a crouched beast.


    She gestured for me to enter but I shook my head.


    Following her here was already enough.


    Trying to get in her car was pushing the boundaries.


    If it was not because I really need money, I would not bother with any reward she might give me.


    Although, one personal connection is better than none.


    I want to have my foothold in Zera city before I would think of expanding my influence or forging


    connections.


    Besides, I was still wary of this woman.


    I could understand that something important had to be in her purse and that was why she was grateful.


    Still, my suspicions did not want to cease.


    For now, I just wanted to collect my reward before finding somewhere to stay and something to eat.


    I was already far from the alleyway I dumped Gary and his crew in.


    The dead woman¡¯s backer might find it hard to track my whereabouts.


    I could sense a werewolf¡¯s aura on this rich woman that lost her purse.


    It wasn¡¯t a strong aura so I knew she was not a genuine werewolf. She might be an halfblood at best.


    It was one of the reasons I could feel at ease with following her.


    I could hold my ground against normal werewolves. Humans were not worth mentioning.


    Halfbloods might be strong if they arepared to humans but they won¡¯t be able to fight me.


    I knew I could keep myself safe. That was why I followed her here.


    It is because I knew that if I wanted to leave, she can not keep me here.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I can¡¯t get into your car. This ce is already private. We can have our discussion here.¡± I said


    after going over the words carefully. This woman is going to be my benefactorter.


    I did not want to anger her unnecessarily.


    What if she did not want to give me money because I offended her?


    Even if we are in a private space, people are still watching.


    I can not do anything to her if she refused to give me cash.


    It was her money and she has the right to do whatever she wants with it. ¡°Okay.¡± The woman looked at


    me appreciatively.


    For some reason, I was ttered.


    Because of my beautiful face, a good majority among the women I have encountered all had a negative


    opinion of me because of my face.


    So when this woman showed a contrary expression, I was pleased. Although I did not really care what


    people say about me, it won¡¯t go unnoticed if someone had a contrary opinion.


    Besides, I hated rumors because they can be destructive./Other people¡¯s opinions was the foundation


    of rumors.


    Rumors can be lethal.


    I have experienced the wounds caused by rumors numerous times. This torture device was not far from


    the hands of my former pack members. Although I knew that not every one I meet would have a good


    opinion of me, I was appreciative of the ones that have a good impression of me. If I can avoid feeding


    rumors, I would.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am. What did you want to take to me privately about?¡± I asked.


    I could not help the anticipation coating my words.


    If not that it would be very rude, I wanted to ask this woman to give me money before she said what


    she want to say.


    Still, I curbed that urge immediately.


    I can not offend this benefactor.


    She was my ticket out of misery.


    ¡°I have something to ask you. Your decision matters. You can consider it as a favor to me.¡± The woman


    began and my face began to change.


    These words she said could be said to be a red g.


    I don¡¯t know her before but she wanted to ask a favor from me.


    No matter how I look at this situation, it seemed fishy.


    My dressing should have hinted at my poor financial straits. It is obvious I would not be able to help this


    woman with anything.


    If she needed a bodyguard, I was willing to do that job. A favor was out of the question.


    It is not like I was being arrogant.


    This woman is obviously well to do. I can¡¯t imagine the scenario of her needing my favor.


    She should have seen the drastic change on my face.


    She took a deep breath before letting it out.


    I continued watching her like a hawk.


    ¡°I will give you two options. First option is for me to give you a sum of cash and our encounter would


    end here.¡± She began.


    I had to use all my willpower to stop myself from nodding.


    This option was what I wanted.


    I take my reward and we don¡¯t meet each other again.


    Still, I waited for her to say the second option. I did not want to interrupt her halfway.


    It is not toote to choose the first option after she says her demands.


    ¡°The second option is for you to follow me home and be my daughter.¡± When the woman finished her


    words, the eyes she was using to look at me was so bright they were blinding.


    ¡®What?¡®


    This was the only word that was circting in my mind.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Avery


    I almost reached out my hands to shake this woman out of her reverie. ¡®Daughter? What is this woman


    thinking about?¡±


    I felt like she had mistaken me for someone else.


    I hoped that she was not daydreaming because her words were sounding like the mutterings a dreamer


    would make.


    ¡°What?¡± The word that was bothering me finally dropped out of my lips. The woman was amused at my


    shocked expression.


    ¡°I wanted to adopt a daughter but the people around me are greedy and selfish. When I saw you, I felt


    like I saw fate. You are a good girl.¡± The woman said as she looked towards the distance in thought.


    My mind pricked.


    I could see that her emotions were not fake.


    She had truly encountered ungrateful and selfish people.


    I sympathized with her because I can be said to have sampled the experiences in her shoes before.


    Still, her suggestion was outrageous.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I am not a good person. You are mistaken.¡± I denied.


    I almost wanted to say the truth about me hitting the thief


    unintentionally but I stopped.


    I did not want her to revoke her reward because of my big mouth.


    ¡°You are a good person. I don¡¯t need you to tell me about yourself. I am not blind, I can see for myself.¡±


    The woman said, ¡°Call me Mrs Barrington for now.¡±


    For now?¡®


    What is this woman trying to say?


    I don¡¯t understand her ¡®for now¡®.


    Is she trying to tell me that I would change the way I address herter.


    I almost wanted to tell Mrs Barrington that she was severely mistaken. I opened my mouth to continue


    my argument but she interrupted me.


    If not for the potential reward I was going to get from her, I would have turned by back on her and left


    this ce.


    The chances of me subduing a thief and making a rich person favor is very low.


    owe me a


    I can even say that the percentage of that happening is impossible,


    It is not every rich man or woman that would want to reward me after I helped them.


    The nature of mortals is like that.


    Everything is a gamble.


    I can not guarantee I would catch another thief like the way I caught this


    one.


    I caught the thief that stole Mrs Barrington¡¯s purse with ease. I was not sure I can replicate that.


    So I had to put up with this woman¡¯s whims for now.


    She looked at my pups, ¡°I know that you might not care about yourself but are you really able to let


    your children weather the elements with -you?¡±


    Her words pricked my conscience.


    I had made a decision about my life but it had implicated my pups too.


    I can not leave my pups at the omega warriors camp. I don¡¯t know when I would visit them so it is


    unrealistic to leave my children there.


    Although my pups are werewolves, they are still kids too.


    Bringing them here after they are a week old seemed like an hasty decision.


    For the first time, I rethought my decision to leave the omega warriors¡®


    camp.


    Although, my thought of leaving the camp is right, I should have waited. for my pups to be like a year


    old before I left the camp.


    I stared at Mrs Barrington.


    She had attacked the core of my worries.


    I can live on the streets but I do not want my kids to experience that.


    My mind went to the moon goddess.


    The moon goddess was the one that choose this city.


    There had to be a reason why the moon goddess sent me to this city.


    She was in charge of my fate and it seemed Mrs Barrington was interwoven with my fate.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make a decision now. Come with me first. You can tell me the results of your


    thoughtster.¡± Mrs Barrington said softly, ¡°You are a mother. Your kids won¡¯t benefit from you if you are


    weak or sick.¡±


    Every word Mrs Barrington said went to address the core of the issue that was bothering me.


    Her words was eloquent and convincing.


    Still, I could see the trick she pulled.


    It was obvious that after I go with her, she would pamper me and my children.


    She would make me reluctant to leave when the timees.


    Her care would make it harder to pick the option of taking reward money and leaving.


    I might even feel guilt for leaving heartlessly after all her care.


    ¨C I know Mrs Barrington had her difficulties.


    She would not have been this proactive otherwise.


    I knew what she was doing but I have no choice but to walk into her ns for me step by step.


    At least, I sensed no malicious intentions from her. It was the reason I was able to put down part of my


    suspicions.


    She had already made my decision for me.


    I was a mother, I was going to put my pups first.


    Besides, the care she would put in to convince me over the next few days would go a long way.


    I wasctating.


    The more healthy I am, the more nutrition¡¯s my pups get.


    ¡°Okay. Let us go.¡± I said.


    A bodyguard dressed in ebony ck alighted from the ck car. He opened the door respectfully and


    Mrs Barrington entered first. I hugged my pups tighter before following her actions.


    After gettingfortable in the car, I looked down at my kids.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Their bright eyes looked back at me.


    I had not given them a name yet. I had only given them nicknames. The triplets I gave birth to was two


    boys and one girl.


    I nicknamed the girl Silver because her pupils were grey but they shed with a silver light from time to


    time.


    The nickname was also a tribute to my wolf that was also named Silver.


    My wolf, Silver had gone into hibernation because of all the passive. injuries she had suffered from.


    Although my body had been improved by the moon goddess, I was still mortal. I had to heal from the


    effects of the wolfsbane and other simr substances I fell prey to.


    I decided to call my girl Silver junior in the future.


    I wanted to be reminded of everything I and my wolf went through.


    The first boy I gave birth to had purple eyes that gleamed with seriousness.


    His eyes reminded me of his father.


    Sadly, I think every purple eyes I will see from now on would remind me of the stranger I spent a


    passionate night with.


    I might not remember his features but his eyes left a deep impression on me. It is not something I can


    forget easily.


    I nicknamed my first boy Rain.


    The second boy had mischievousness hidden in his grey eyes.


    Out of the two boys I gave birth to, he was the only one that had a simr eye color to his sister.


    Still, the feel they gave me is different.


    I nicknamed him Sky.


    I birthed the little girlst.


    I liked the order they came into this world.


    The two other brothers would protect and care for their little sister with all their might.


    I wanted to give them namester. I wanted to put more thoughts into their names.


    After I have decided their names, their nicknames would be their


    middle name.


    ¡°You truly love them.¡± Mrs Barrington said as she looked at me softly.


    I nodded with a smile.


    Mrs Barrington¡¯s soft gaze made my impression of her increase towards a good direction.


    It was obvious that she liked kids.


    That took a huge portion of my worries away.


    I did not feel very resistant against her anymore.


    Her gaze reminded me of my mother.


    I don¡¯t know what difficulties Mrs Barrington was going through that she had to take someone off the


    street to be her daughter.


    What I know is that as long as she treats me well, I was going to repay her efforts a hundredfold.


    I, Avery won¡¯t forget any graciousness shown to me.


    A dark light shed through my eyes.


    I am very protective of those I consider my people.


    I don¡¯t know what the future would hold for me or Mrs Barrington.


    Even if I don¡¯t get to be her daughter at the end of the day, I won¡¯t forget her efforts.


    It will be very hard to find somebody like her that would want to give a person a life offort and


    luxury because the person saved them from theft.


    Most people would give a mary reward and some might not give any reward at all.


    Mrs Barrington was special.


    If I take her as my person, all her problems would be my problems. Anybody that challenges her


    or her authority would be my enemy.


    It was as simple as that.


    My experiences in life had made me extremely sensitive to the intentions. of others.


    Right now, I felt that Mrs Barrington held no bad thoughts about me.


    I don¡¯t know if she will change in the future.


    All I know is that right now, she was taking an extremely bold step


    because of me.


    I can imagine that she would face the rumors and gossips of people regardless of the sessfulness


    of the adoption.


    If I could, I would not want her to be a subject of rumors because rumors are lethal.


    She was taking an enormous risk here and I acknowledged her efforts. This is a favor I can not forget.


    If I had a choice, I would not want to sleep on the streets.


    I had already burdened my pups with my problems, I did not want to make my pups more


    ufortable..


    Although I have the in silver jewelry I took from the dead woman in Gary¡¯s crew, my chances of


    getting well clothed and well fed is still low.


    Mrs Barrington¡¯s preposition was like a charcoal in winter. She was giving me a pillow when I intend to


    sleep.


    Her help came at the right time.


    That itself is already enough for me to feel indebted to her.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Avery


    We soon reached Mrs Barrington¡¯s residence.


    Her house was a sprawling mansion with many floors.


    Decorative vegetation and flowers brightened up the atmosphere around the house.


    After we came down from the car, Mrs Barrington led me into the house.


    She took me into a lounge hall and refreshments was served by the servants. She asked me to sit


    comfortably.


    ¡°I am going to call my husband. Please wait for a little while.¡± Mrs Barrington said to me before she left


    the lounge hall.


    I was famished so I did not try to pretend. One by one, I put the pastries the servants brought into my


    mouth as I waited.


    I put my babies on the chair I am sitting.


    Holding them did not tire me but I was worried that I might be inconveniencing them as I carried them in


    my arms.


    Their lovely eyes roamed everywhere.


    As Mrs Barrington brought me into this hall, I made sure I observed every person we passed.


    I did not leave the servants out.


    I know Mrs Barrington had not shown me everywhere the Barrington¡¯s mansion has to offer but I can


    assuredly say that they have few werewolves here.


    Aside from the scanty werewolves they have, the rest of the people I encountered are either halfbloods


    or humans.


    Although I believed that Mrs Barrington¡¯s intentions and motives towards -me is pure, I can not help but


    be vignt.


    Her mind can change anytime.


    The minds of mortals had always been elusive.


    was not going to use my livelihood to test the unknown.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The door that led to the lounge hall opened.


    I dropped the pastry I was about to put in my mouth before looking up.


    Mrs Barrington had returned.


    A stern man was on her tail.


    They sat on the couch opposite me.


    ¡°I am Avery. I am pleased to meet you.¡± I greeted first.


    I wanted to leave a good first impression.


    First impressions matters a lot.


    If a person¡¯s first impression is bad, it might be harder to change the public¡¯s opinionter.


    First impressions are very difficult to change.


    Besides, the reason I was working hard on my first impression is that I would love to be Mrs


    Barrington¡¯s daughter if I can.


    I have thought about it in the car when we are on the way here.


    I did not want to waste Mrs Barrington¡¯s time.


    It is better to tell her my decision as soon as possible.


    I did not want to leave her hanging.


    -I did not want to shamelessly enjoy her care before leaving heartlessly.


    It would be better for me and my survival if I be the Barrington¡¯s daughter.


    Since it would be beneficial for me, I am going to try my best to get it. I did not want to be wishy washy.


    I don¡¯t want to waste the time I and the Barrington¡¯s have.


    ¡°Darling, this is the girl I told you about. I wish for her to acknowledge ust as her parents.¡± Mrs


    Barrington said to her husband.


    She turned to me, ¡°This is my husband Rocky.¡±


    I observed Rocky Barrington carefully.


    He had ck hair with a small patch of grey hair at his temples.


    The patch of grey hair did not make him look old. Instead, he looked fashionable and handsome.


    It was clear that he took care of his figure.


    His ck eyes stared at me with suspicion.


    I was familiar with that kind of gaze.


    Mrs Barrington had not said anything to me but when she was


    convincing me to follow her, she had talked about how the people that wanted to be her daughter had


    showed greediness and selfishness.


    She had not said much but the emotions in her words can not be faked.


    They were as real as real can get.


    From what I can see, Rocky had the same mental wounds Mrs. Barrington has.


    I was familiar with this kind of mental injury.


    Mrs Barrington saw hope in me, that was why she was so enthusiastic.


    I had been in that position before.


    An hopeless situation that would make you grasp any kind of light you can find.


    My former pack members had bullied me and ostracized me.


    I was in a downward spiral that showed no signs of stopping.


    When Lily approached me, it was like she was the light at the end of my torturous tunnel.


    It was why I was so unsuspecting..


    I trusted her with all my being.


    The happiness that fueled me was connected to her.


    I did not know she was a fraud.


    If I had been calm and logical, I would have noticed the abnormality.¡±


    Why would a person with a glorious life that is settled for her be friends. with the pack¡¯s runt?


    I did not have a single benefit to offer her.


    Why would she stick with me?


    My past self did not think about all this.


    Only happiness and joy of finally finding an anchor remained.


    I had med Lily before.


    Then, my me faded away.


    Public mentality was a thing.


    I had expected too much from her.


    Going against the opinion that had been acknowledged as the right one by the public is not easy.


    Why would she do that kind of thing for me?


    I was not important enough.


    I was seeing the same despair and the longing for hope that I had experienced in the Barrington¡¯s


    demeanor.


    Mrs Barrington wanted to try again. She wanted to sample this new found hope.


    On the other hand, I was seeing weariness in Rocky¡¯s eyes.


    He did not want to take a gamble.


    He did not want to face the chance of this adoption failing.


    He did not want to invest his precious emotions on an ungrateful person. He had many concerns about


    this adoption but I did not me him.


    I would do the same in his position.


    Not everybody is like Mrs Barrington that had the courage to try and try again.


    The reason I and my best friend, Sadie clicked so well was because our situations were as simr as


    simrity can get.


    She was shunned by her pack and I was the same.


    She understood my pain and joys.


    Sadie understood the joy I felt when I took a run after an hectic day in the Silver Crescent Pack.


    A person that had not experienced what I have been through can not make an urate prediction of


    my decisions.


    A person¡¯s experiences molds them.


    If Sadie had been in an exalted position, we would not have gotten the chance to be friends.


    Even if we manage to be friends, our friendship would be on rocky


    waters/


    It would be easier to capsize our feelings.


    She would not understand my pain and I would not understand hers. Sadie was the only person I gave


    the chance to bring me out of my gloominess.


    I had her and my wolf to thank for their encouragement.


    If it had been someone else, I would not even give the person a chance to


    get close to me.


    I was too guarded.


    I was seeing the shadow of my past on both Mrs Barrington and Rocky. My heart was touched.


    If they really want me as a daughter, I was ready to cooperate but if they do not, our encounter would


    end here.


    If a person is good to me, I would also be good to the person. It was as simple as that.


    I know myself.


    My heart is too small to repay every ingratitude with kindness.


    I understood Rocky¡¯s pains but I can not let him keep looking at me with the eyes he used to look at the


    ungrateful people that hurt him.


    I am not a magician.


    I can not do everything myself. A patient has to cooperate with a doctor¡¯s


    treatment.


    A self destructive patient would waste all the doctor¡¯s efforts.


    I stood up, ¡°If Mr. Barrington don¡¯t want me here, I will take my leave.¡±


    At my words, Mrs Barrington¡¯s face changed and she tugged at Rocky¡¯s sleeve.


    Rocky took a deep breath.


    ¡°Sit down. We have not finished our discussion yet and you are trying to leave.¡± He joked.


    I sat down.


    I knew he had taken a step back and I appreciated that.


    ¡°You are a werewolf.¡± Rocky said with certainty.


    He was not trying to ask me a question, he was confirming his facts. ¡°Yes.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Avery, I know I asked you to give me an answer after a few days of thought but I am too impatient. I


    want to hear your reply now.¡± Mrs. Barrington said, ¡°Do you wish to be my daughter?¡±


    I straightened my back and I looked at them boldly.


    Although my rough clothes made me look like a refugee, I wanted to show off my character as much as


    possible.


    ¡°That is exactly what I have been thinking. I would prefer it if we settle this matter soon. If you are


    willing to have me, I am willing to be your daughter.¡± I said.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡± Tears welled in Mrs Barrington¡¯s eyes.


    I was bbergasted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to cry.¡± I consoled.


    I knew I did not say any emotional thing. I don¡¯t know why she was crying.


    Although I understood her feeling of securing hope, it was still strange to see her burst into tears.


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw one of the servants that was standing outside the lounge room


    leave. She left after giving us a look.


    ¡°Can you tell us all about your background?¡± Rocky asked.


    I nodded.


    Since they had epted me as their daughter, I was going to be honest. What I can not say now, I


    will.not lie about it.


    It was a right they deserved.


    Nobody would try to adopt a stranger without knowing their past


    anyway.


    ¡°When I was young, my mother died while saving me in a rogue attack. My pack shunned me and


    bullied me I began telling my story. My history might be a little long.


    I talked about Lily¡¯s betrayal, meeting Sadie, getting rejected, having a one night stand, escaping from


    my former pack, encountering the Dark Dome¡¯s people, my second chance mate and meeting the


    omega


    warriors.


    I hid things about the war because I did not want to spread panic.


    I did not linger on the stories that concerned the moon goddess too. I told them everything else.


    My story was very eventful. Even Rocky had his mouth wide open at the ordeals I had been through.


    ¡°You have been through a lot.¡± Mrs Barrington¡¯s eyes held tears again.


    I only saw her ruthless side when she dealt with the thief. I did not know that she has a soft side too.


    I looked at both of them.


    I could see that Mrs Barrington was very satisfied with me. Rocky was not so resistant to me anymore.


    It was progress from when his eyes was filled with suspicion.


    My story had many pitiful segments.


    It softened their feelings towards me.


    One of the reason I could subdue Fredo¡¯s sister, Freya for a moment was because of my sob story.


    Although I did not exaggerate this time, my story¡¯s effects was still as strong as ever.


    ¡°We need to process your adoption papers. I did not like the thought of defining our rtionship with


    paper but it is necessary.¡± Mrs Barrington¡¯s face was serious now. Her tears was nowhere to be found.


    The courageous and ruthless woman I had met had returned.


    ¡°Still, a rtionship that is protected by ck and white is easier to defend.¡± Mrs Barrington said and I


    nodded.


    ¡°I will follow all your arrangements.¡± I was clueless about all this. It was better to leave it in Mrs


    Barrington¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Go and freshen up. I will see youter.¡± Mrs Barrington said before. standing up.


    ¡°Mother, Father. I heard you are adopting someone.¡± A sweet voice said as the owner of the voice


    barged into the room noisily.


    The faces of both Mrs Barrington and Rocky turned dark.


    ¡°We are neither your mother or your father. Watch your words.¡± Rocky¡¯s stern voice rang out.


    The new arrival was a girl with brown hair and green eyes.


    She was dressed simply but it is her simplicity that seemed to ooze attractiveness.


    She bowed her head before raising it again.


    ¡°I understand.¡± She replied before directing her gaze at me.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± The new arrival asked.


    ¡°She is my daughter, Avery.¡± Rocky said. His face was still as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    Warmth filled me at his acknowledgement. I thought I would only hear


    Mrs Barrington calling me her daughter. I did not expect Rocky to say it


    first.


    A malicious gaze locked on me.


    I knew who it belonged too.


    It belonged to the new girl.


    It was obvious she was not happy to see me here. She was not pleased. that I became the daughter of


    the Barringtons.


    She was just a halfblood, I was not afraid of her.


    I could sense that she was one of the people Mrs Barrington had ssified as greedy. She was one of


    those people that coveted my position.


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw that the servant that had sneaked out had returned.


    It was obvious that this servant had something to do with the appearance of this girl before me.


    I would love it if my abode was safe.


    Spies were a no¨Cno.


    I made a mental note to tell Mrs Barringtonter.


    ¡°Please leave, we have something to do and we are not opportuned to entertain guests.¡± Mrs


    Barrington said coldly.


    The girl bowed again before leaving.


    Thest look she gave me spoke of her hatred.


    The situation of the Barringtons was trickier than I thought.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Avery


    Mrs Barrington instructed a servant to lead me upstairs to my room.


    I was surprised.


    It seemed the Barringtons had been pining for a daughter for a long time. I arrived at the bedroom.


    A luxurious bed that had bed drapes covering it came into my sights first.


    There was huge windows that let light and venttion in.


    The color of the room had shades of white and purple.


    It was beautiful.


    There was hot water in the bathroom.


    I took a bath beforeing to Zera city but all the stress I have been through urged me to take another


    bath. I wanted to rx.


    Iid my pups on the bed carefully before going into the bathroom.


    I did not spend unnecessary time on my bath even when the hot water seduced me to stay.


    The servant that brought me was a young girl that had witty eyes. She stood guard at the door to my


    bedroom.


    After my bath, I came out of the bathroom.


    I looked at my clothes in disgust.


    My clothes had a hole and it was dirty.


    I did not want to wear it again but I did not know if there are any clothes that I


    can wear.


    Even if there are clothes in this room, I knew that there is a higher chance that none of the clothes


    would fit me.


    I became the daughter of the Barringtons moments ago.


    Even if they are rich, they would not have been able to custom make dresses for me quickly.


    Besides, moments ago, I was still debating whether I would agree to Mrs. Barrington¡¯s request to be


    her daughter.


    I checked the wardrobe and saw some clothes that were free size.


    I picked a dress that had pink as the dominant color.


    I went to the bed and nursed my pups.


    A knock sounded and I looked towards the door.


    I don¡¯t know anybody in this mansion or Zera city as a whole so there are only two possibilities.


    It is either Mrs Barrington or Rocky Barrington.


    The girl that rushed in when she heard the news that the Barringtons are adopting me is not out of the


    question either.


    She might want toe and intimidate me in vain.


    Her malicious gaze already assured me that her thoughts for me aren¡¯t good.


    ¡°Avery, can Ie in?¡± Mrs Barrington¡¯s voice sounded behind the closed door.


    I was right.


    ¡°Yes. You cane in.¡± I said and the knob turned.


    Mrs Barrington let herself into my room.


    She sat on the bed and watched me as I nursed the pups.


    Mrs Barrington brought a stack of papers with her.


    A pen was clutched in her right palm too.


    Sheid the papers on the bed.


    ¡°Avery, sign here. It would make it official that you are our daughter.¡± Mrs. Barrington promoted.


    I took the pen from her and signed.


    ¡°Mrs Barringt¨Cmother, I want to know about your past too. I want to know about that grl that called you


    and father her parents.¡± I said.


    After I escaped from my former pack, I loved to be aware of all information I can get about my


    surroundings.


    It would be easier to n then..


    It would be easier to counterattack against any evil ns too.


    The situation the Barringtons are in is tricky.


    I will need all the information I can get.


    Ignorance can kill me.


    ¡°You will soon get used to calling us your parents. Take it slow.¡± Mrs Barrington smiled.


    I handed Silver


    junior to her.


    My girl did not make a fuss.


    She just kept trying to lick the finger Mrs Barrington was using to poke her cheek.


    Mrs Barringtonughed softly at her antics.


    I could feel the love Mrs Barrington had for my daughter.


    I knew that Mrs Barrington would love to raise her own kids from scratch.


    Even if she took me as her daughter, I was already grown up.


    She might not feel the joy of molding a child¡¯s character from the onset.


    Those times are precious.


    Thankfully, I have my own children.


    I knew she would be highly active in my children¡¯s upbringing.


    She would dote on them like they were her own kids.


    I wished my biological mother was here to see this.


    Seeing Mrs Barrington like this made me miss my mother.


    I had an inkling that her reactions might not be too different from what Mrs Barrington was doing now.


    She would have loved to see her grandkids.


    Still, I wasforted with the fact that if she was here, she would be happy.


    Silently, I prayed that my mother¡¯s soul rests in perfect peace.


    Nowadays, I did not feel much heartache when I think about the scene of her sacrificing herself to save


    me.


    I just felt overwhelming love.


    Now that I had be a mother, I could understand my biological mother¡¯s decision to sacrifice


    herself.


    If I was in her position, I would also do the same in an heartbeat.


    Without her, there would be no person called Avery Normans in this world. Everything I have today is


    owed to her.


    She was indispensable.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Mrs Barrington asked.


    I shook the tears that had welled up in my eyes away.


    ¡°I was just thinking of my biological mother. I miss her.¡± I croaked.


    Mrs Barrington smiled in understanding.


    ¡°Avery, it is great that you asked about our past. It is not fair for us to know your background and you


    remain in the dark about ours.¡± Mrs Barrington started.


    I focused my gaze on her.


    ¡°I am sure you have noticed. I and my husband are halfbloods. I don¡¯t know if our inability to get


    pregnant is due to the two opposite genes.¡± The sadness in Mrs Barrington¡¯s voice was thick.


    Subconsciously, I felt sad too.


    Children were bundles of joy.


    Mrs Barrington¡¯s longing for them had not been fulfilled.


    It was sad.


    I had been wondering why they had not been able to give birth to their own. children.


    I had a good look at them earlier.


    Both of them were healthy and they maintained their body very well.


    It seemed the fact that they are halfbloods is ying a huge role in their reproduction.


    ¡°I proposed the decision of adopting a daughter first. I did not want to adopt a little girl because this


    world is brutal. I needed someone that can think amd n for themselves.¡± Mrs Barrington said, ¡°I can


    not guarantee that I would be by a little girl¡¯s side day in day out. I don¡¯t want her to fall prey to the


    schemes of our enemies.¡±


    Mrs Barrington had answered another one of my concerns.


    I was wondering why Mrs Barrington didn¡¯t adopt a little girl.


    I will not believe it if anybody says that there are no little girls that Mrs Barrington can adopt in Zera city.


    Besides, it was easier to train a kid than an adult that already have their own thoughts and personality.


    It seemed Mrs Barrington did not want to implicate the innocent in her struggles.


    I recalled the malicious gaze the girl that barged in when the Barringtons was adopting me threw at me.


    Even I felt threatened, not to talk less of a kid.


    Besides, children were easier to deceive.


    I approved of Mrs Barrington decision.


    It is better to not harm others because she wanted to satisfy her desires.


    ¡°The girl that barged in previously is called Nina. She is the daughter of my husband¡¯s younger


    brother.¡± Mrs Barrington¡¯s voice turned as cold as steel, ¡°My husband is the older brother. He left the


    hugepamy that their paremts. founded for his brother. He created his ownpany from scratch


    instead.¡±


    ¡°So father¡¯s younger brother is targeting his wealth?¡± I asked in realization.


    The way Nina had looked at me was like I came to take what was hers.


    I bet she and her family is feeling happy that Rocky had no descendants.


    She wanted the wealth the Barringtons had to offer.


    It was why she was trying to address them as her parents.


    If they became her adoptive parents, it would be natural for her to inherit the wholesome properties the


    Barringtons had.


    I clicked my tongue.


    Why are people not satisfied? Why are they not contented with their lot?


    As an older brother, my adoptive father had the right to take thepany his parents left for himself.


    The highest he could have done is to give his brother a post in thepany but he left everything to


    the younger brother.


    This selflessness was shocking.


    The painful thing is that the younger brother is not satisfied.


    He still want to poke his hands inside the pie the Barringtons are nurturing.


    Did they think all the efforts my father put in all this years are a joke?


    The way I am seeing it, even if the Barringtons had not met me, they would have given their property


    away to orphanages or organizations that are simr.


    He would not want his life efforts to fall into the greedy hands of his brother. Although I will take them


    as my parents for life, I did not n to suck the Barringtons dry like a leech.


    If I have my own money, I would try and start my own business.


    I wished that they would have their own biological kids too.


    I.don¡¯t want to be like Nina.


    Their wealth was not mine in the first ce.


    They are already doing me a favor by epting me as their daughter.


    I would not be an ungrateful wolf.


    No wonder Mrs Barrington did not want a little girl as her adoptive daughter. The way I am seeing it,


    father¡¯s younger brother and his family are ready to do harmful things to get father¡¯s wealth.


    A little girl would be no match for their schemes.


    ¡°Bingo! They began coveting what was not theirs in the first ce.¡± Mrs.


    Barrington said, ¡°I had tried taking other people as my daughter but they showed their true colors


    quickly. Their greediness and selfishness was to hard to hide. Some of them were scared away by Nina


    and her family.¡±


    Mrs Barrington¡¯s tone was light when she was exining her ordeals but I, the listener felt like her


    words were as heavy as a rock.


    She had summed her tumultuous emotions and experiences into a few light. words.


    I could understand more of my adoptive father¡¯s suspicion of me.


    His experiences made him this way.


    ¡°A servant left when I agreed to be your daughter. I think father¡¯s younger brother and his family has


    spies in this ce. You shouldb through your


    subordinates again.¡± I said.


    Mrs Barrington¡¯s expression went cold.


    Her anger was palpable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will try my best to bring no harrn to you.¡± Mrs Barrington assured me before she stood


    up.


    It seemed like she wanted to deal with the spies as soon as possible.


    Her decision was aligned with my interests.


    I don¡¯t like an unsafe ce.


    I had pups to protect.


    When she got to the door she turned back to face me.


    ¡°We will talk more about the pastter. Next week, I am going to arrange a banquet that would


    announce to the world that the Barringtons had gotten a daughter.¡± Mrs Barrington said.


    Her face became better at her words.


    I smiled.


    Most women loved parties.


    It was better for her to rx her mind through the preparation for the party. It is not like I can stop her.


    I don¡¯t want to quench her enthusiasm.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mother, do as you wish. I will follow to your arrangements.¡± I said.


    Mrs Barrington nodded before she left.


    She closed the door softly behind her.


    I remembered that I did not describe the appearance of the servant that had sneaked away to call Nina.


    Still, I believed in Mrs Barrington¡¯s capabilities.


    She was a tough nut to crack.


    It is already obvious that she can be a ruthless person. Father¡¯s younger brother had not been able to


    do anything to father and mother. It is not due to luck, their abilities yed a huge role.


    She would find all the spies sooner orter.


    Iid down on the bed as I looked at the bed drapes in a daze.


    The moon goddess is the owner of my life and fate. There is a reason she brought


    me here and I was going to fulfill the unseen task she has for me.


    All I need now is to get stronger and take care of those who are good to me.


    The war was approaching and I had to be prepared.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Avery


    The next few days passed by in a blur and before I knew it, it was the day of the banquet.


    Mrs Barrington put in a lot of effort into the preparation of this party. I could see her sincerity.


    Mrs Barrington cracked down in the spies in the mansion. She did not give them. any time to react.


    Her actions were as swift as des.


    Her actions were to my liking.


    She did not disappoint me.


    Today, Mrs Barrington insisted on being the one that would dress me up.


    She had made a white dress that glittered when light touched it. It was beautiful.


    I had already drssed up, only my hairdo remained.


    I was sitting before a mirror. I watched as Mrs Barrington performed her magic. ¡®Mother, I want to bring


    the triplets to the banquet. I won¡¯t feel safe with leaving them here with a nanny.¡± I informed Mrs


    Barrington.


    Even though Mrs Barrington had dealt with the spies, I did not feel okay with leaving my pups here.


    Their best protectionid by my side. I would have it no other way.


    Leaving them here would not make my mind be at peace.


    A banquet can be rescheduled or held anytime but my pups were irreceable. I can not joke with


    them.


    Tigers are prowling everywhere I can see.


    I have to keep my kids in my sight.


    What an envious person can do can not he predicted.


    This past week, Nina did note to the Barrington¡¯s mansion.


    That did not make me feel at ease.


    I only felt like my nerves are on edge.


    No action meant she was preparing for a bigger showdown.


    I would have preferred it if she did something this past week.


    ording to my information, she and her family is too quiet.


    Since Mrs Barringt¨®n promised me a banquet, I was sure all the upper circles Mrs. Barrington is


    involved in knew of the news.


    It was strange that Nina and her family did not make a move.


    It was better to hold the safety of my pups in my hand. I would have it no other


    way.


    Mrs Barrington smiled, ¡°You are vignt. That is a good thing. Don¡¯t worry, you can take the kids to the


    banquet. Anyone that speaks ill of you would be on my cklist.¡±


    I returned her smile.


    It is not that I did not trust Mrs Barrington.


    She would not waste time to n an borate scheme to trap me.


    I did not have what she wants.


    For now, I do not even know all her desires and wants.


    Still, it is highly unlikely that she wants to spend time and efforts to harm me.


    My gut feeling would have given me a sign.


    Besides, she has the blood of both werewolves and humans running through her veins. I was stronger


    than her.


    I was confident I will be able to hold my own against any opposition that tries to


    face me.


    I am not settled in this ce yet.


    I will take care of my kids wellbeing myself.


    I don¡¯t like rumors but that doesn¡¯t mean I will shy away from them.


    If anybody speaks badly of me, I would confront the person if I can.


    If I can not address the grudge immediately, I will mark the person down.


    Still, I appreciate the fact that Mrs Barrington wanted to fight on my behalf.


    It filled me with warmth.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said from the bottom of my heart.


    She poked my forehead, ¡°I told you. There is no need for formalities between us.¡±


    I nodded.


    Soon, she finished her work on my hair and I was ready.


    I did not put on make¨Cup because Mrs Barrington said I would be covering my beauty that way.


    I dressed my kids too before we all set out for the banquet.


    The party was going to be held in a prestigious hall at the center of the city.


    Mrs Barrington refused to hold the banquet at home.


    I guess that she did not want people that had the potential to harm her in her home.


    We got to the venue quickly.


    As the host, we should have appeared at the beginning of the banquet.


    Mrs Barrington appeared at the beginning of the party for a few minutes before she returned to the


    mansion to dress me up.


    Now, we areing to the banquet properly.


    As we entered, everywhere went silent. All the hushed discussions I overheard stopped immediately.


    All the numerous pairs of eyesnded on us. More specifically, theynded on me. Mrs Barrington was


    carrying a pup and I was holding the other two.


    ¡°Woah! She is the daughter Mrs Barrington adopted? She is very beautiful.¡± A voice said.


    ¡°She just has unusual luck. I bet she has no ability. Having only a face and no ability to back it up, she


    is just a vase.¡±


    ¡°I am sure she was a poor girl before. She ascended to the heavens from the gutters in a single leap.


    An envious and feminine voice said.


    ¡°Why are there three kids here? Had she given birth before?¡± A voice interrupted their whispering.


    The voice¡¯s tone was a little higher. Still, it was in the whispering range.


    ¡°Yeah, it is true. Mrs Barrington don¡¯t have any kids that age with her. If she did, we would have


    noticed. They must have been the baggages this girl brought with her to the Barrington¡¯s mansion.¡± A


    malicious voice said.


    My eyes chilled.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    They shoulde at me if they want but they have to avoid provoking my pups. What did they mean


    by calling my kids baggages?


    I noted the faces of those that spoke about me badly.


    We are going to settle our scorester.


    Now, I had to endure..


    They were trying to whisper but I heard them loud and clear.


    I don¡¯t know if Mrs Barrington heard them.


    Our family went to the very front.


    Mrs Barrington tapped a silver spoon against the wine ss in her hand. A crisp clink sounded.


    Everywhere turned silent and the attention of everyone presentnded on her. ¡°Hello everyone, today


    is my daughter¡¯s presentation banquet. Her names are Avery Normans Barrington. I would love to say


    that any one that despises her, despises all of the Barringtons. Anybody that despises a Barrington


    won¡¯t have a


    too life either.¡± Mrs Barrington¡¯s chilly gaze swept across the ballroom.


    Numerous guests shrank from her gaze.


    It seemed like Mrs Barrington heard some of the jeers these people said when I entered the ballroom


    with her.


    I knew rumors would follow me.


    I heard already prepared my heart.


    Rumors are considered one of the most useful and covert tool of harm.


    These people would try to harm my mental health without touching me physically.


    If Iin, they might give me a ¡®sensitive¡® brand.


    ¡°Go and socialize with the younger ones. I will introduce you to the other onester.¡± Mrs Barrington


    said to me before she sashayed over to some older women


    and men.


    I did not want to do anything at all.


    I did not want to socialize with a bunch of selfish and greedy people but I did not want to let the time


    and efforts Mrs Barrington put in this party down.


    I spied a youngdy in a demure blue dress.


    I walked up to her.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Avery. Nice to meet you.¡± I greeted politely.


    When the girl saw that I approached her, her nose almost hit the sky.


    Her chin was so high up that I wondered if she was looking at the ceiling instead. of the people present


    in the banquet.


    Her arrogance was clear for everybody to see.


    Still, I pretended not to have seen it.


    ¡°My name is Palma Jones. Nice to make your acquaintance.¡± The girl finally answered me.


    Her words were like a relief to me.


    At least she had the sense to be polite.


    For a second, I wondered if she would give a reply to my words.


    I exited her area promptly


    The way she phrased her words were like she was giving gifts to amoner.


    I had enough of her behavior.


    I walked up to three other people aside from Palma Jones before settling myself in the corner of the


    hall where the foodid.


    At least, I obeyed Mrs Barrington¡¯s orders to an extent.


    I can not take this snobbish people anymore.


    Although some youths are not snobbish, I did not bother to approach them.


    My strength and powress would attract the people that would be in my circle in the future.


    I held a pastry in my mouth as I continued observing the people present.


    Most of them are clearly envious of me so they wanted to try and suppress me.


    Palma Jones was a prime example.


    She did not know that to me, she was like a jumping clown.


    A guy approached me.


    His aura was the one a werewolf had.


    ¡°Hello Miss Avery, my name is Paul Gregory. Would you like to have a dance with me?¡± He requested


    with a gentlemanly expression on his face.


    Still, his gentlemanly facade did not hide his true intention from me.


    It was obvious.


    I was a fat sheep right now.


    There is a chance that the Barringtons would make me inherit all their wealth.


    These greedy people would not let me go.


    They wanted to try the honey trap on me.


    These people wanted to use the position of a son¨Cinw to have rights over the Barrington¡¯s wealth.


    Their dream was too high sounding that I could not bear to wake them. up from its clutches.


    These people obviously look down on me for having a child outside wedlock but they are the same


    people that is trying to curry my favor because of the backers behind me.


    Did they think it is easy to get the Barrington¡¯s wealth?


    ¡°No, I am really sorry. I want to watch after my kids.¡± I rejected Paul.


    His expression turned into a malicious one for a split second before he controlled himself.


    He bowed politely before leaving.


    During the course of the banquet, a few people approached me.


    Most of them were males that had the same intention Paul did.


    They wanted to be my husband.


    I did not have time to address the people that gossiped about me in the beginning. of the banquet.


    After Mrs Barrington¡¯s threat, there had been no side talks about me.


    Everybody kept their opinions to themselves. Nobody knew what was on their


    mind.


    A strange silence reigned and I looked up.


    Although the parties of upper ss people had always been on the quiet side, this silence is too


    strange.


    A man strode in.


    He was the cause of the silence.


    A lovely scent that smelled like mashed roses teased my nose. I could not help myself, I inhaled softly.


    His body proportions was like the ones a Greek god has.


    Nobody should ask me how I knew, I just know.


    He sniffed the air.


    His purple eyes glinted darkly as he scanned every face in the banquet before settling on me.


    It was Lycan King Dante Romanos, my second chance mate.


    His handsomeness almost took the breath out of me.


    His eyes lit up when he saw me.


    He strode towards me.


    To me,


    his approach was like an hunter stalking a beloved prey.


    I knew that this time, I can not escape from the hands of Dante Romanos, the ruthless Lycan King.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Dante


    I walked towards the hall the Barringtons are holding their daughter¡¯sing out ceremony.


    I might be the lycan king of this generation but even I, have to socialize.


    I have a business worth billions and I achieved all this by creating a bnce. I would not have been


    able to create my business conglomerate if I lock myself in the office.


    I have to show my face once in a while.


    No man is an ind.


    Werewolves and lycans aren¡¯t animals.


    Some of us might live in packs but it won¡¯t change the fact that the era have improved.


    Businesses managed by werewolves or lycans improve day by day.


    Right now, I did not have any pressing work to do so I wanted to show my face at the banquet.


    My gesture can be a sign of respect to those that came.


    Immediately I entered the ballroom, every where quieted down.


    I did not mind.


    This kind of thing was amon urrence that happens when I go to a ce. I have seen a picture


    of the Barringtons before so I recognized Mrs Barrington. My purpose was just to congratte her for


    getting a new daughter and then, I


    will leave.


    The other people anf their endeavors doesn¡¯t concern me.


    A sweet smell wafted towards me and my heart began to thump.


    The smell felt like a drug to me.


    I was very familiar with this scent.


    It had always been my obsession in both my dreams and my waking moments.


    The scent seemed to have been engraved in my soul.


    I sniffed deeply and the scent came to me in a stronger wave.


    I started to scan the ballroom for the source of the scent.


    I was not going to let her escape me this time.


    I have spent a long time searching for her.


    All this time, I knew that she was with the omega warriors. I tried my best to be


    near the sites the omega warriors have missions in but it was all to no avail.


    I can not track down every ce the omega have missions in. Their missions are elusive because the


    moon goddess made it that way.


    The ces I managed to crack down on only have other omega warriors in charge of the mission.


    My mate was nowhere to be found.


    I don¡¯t know if it is the nature of her missions or the fact was that she did not


    want to see me.


    I did not encounter her again.


    Thest mission I almost met her was when an alpha was cooperating with rogues. to kidnap his


    nsmen.


    She had left before I could keep up with her.


    I came to Zera city to settle an issue in the branch of mypany that was here.


    Normally, my right hand man would have made the trip but I wanted to do the honors myself this time.


    Zera city might not be a first rate city but it was a flourishing ce.


    Mypany had been doing well here and I wanted to check its recent activities. A coincidence


    happened.


    I did not expect to find my mate here of all ces.


    If I did note this time, I don¡¯t know when I would vi


    this ce again.


    I would note here normally. If must for this issue that brought me here, I would have missed her.


    Thankfully, that scenario didn¡¯t happen or I would have beenpletely heartbroken.


    I did not want to miss what I have been searching for because of a minute. thought.


    I thank the moon goddess for her help.


    I feel like the moon goddess wanted me to reunite with my mate as soon as possible.


    I don¡¯t know if my guess is true or not, what I know is that I would pursue my mate with all my might.


    I do not know what my mate had been through.


    I was not blind.


    Normal werewolves would be in glee and pleasure if they find their mate.


    Nobody would want to escape the mate bond.


    There had to be a story behind it and I was willing to unravel that story.


    I don¡¯t want my mate to be apprehensive of being with me.


    My eyes finally locked unto her.


    She was very beautiful.


    She had shiny ck hair and glittering green eyes that showed her intelligence.


    Her white gownplemented her figure.


    I did not need any introduction.


    Instantly, I knew she was the one.


    I felt the beast hidden with me react violently. It was like a caged beast wanted to escape from its


    bounds.


    Her eyes showed shock.


    I tried my best to smile. I did not want to seem predatory but it was not working.


    I walked to her side.


    ¡°Finally, we meet each other.¡± I said when I reached her side.


    She blushed.


    She looked away for a second before she regained her bearings. She turned to me again.


    I could not help myself. To me, evey move she made was filled with charm.


    I could sense that majority of the male poption present in this banquet was staring at her.


    This caused my possessiveness to stir.


    I wanted to hide her away immediately.


    Still, I curbed my urge.


    She was not the kind of person I would do that kind of thing on.


    Besides, she looked like she is not to be trifled with.


    She was an omega warrior. That was enough to prove her


    prowess.


    ¡°Hello, I am Dante Romanos.¡°, I stretched out my hand as I made my introduction.


    She stretched out her hand too and she shook my hand.


    ¡°I am Avery Normans Barrington. Nice to meet you.¡± She said her own introductions too.


    It seemed like the adoptive daughter the Barringtons got was my mate.


    As she stretched her hand, I noticed something was amiss..


    This was a mistake on my part.


    A dignified lycan king of a generation made an oversight.


    I looked at her carefully.


    She was holding two bundles. I could sense life force from this bundles so they


    had to be living beings.


    Two cute faces looked back at me as I stared at them.


    Instinctively, I knew that these pups were her kids.


    There small faces bore a resemnce to her beautiful visage.


    I stared at the one on the left. The boy had purple eyes that were simr to mine.


    Then I had an epiphany.


    I was starting to feel upset that my mate began a family while I was waiting patiently for her.


    I had almost wanted to ask her if our night together meant nothing to her.


    Thankfully, I noticed the boy¡¯s purple eyes in time.


    I observed the second boy that she held.


    The boy bore some resemnce to me.


    I was overjoyed.


    After I calcted it, this pups are not more than two to three weeks old.


    Adding on the duration of a werewolf¡¯s pregnancy, there is a higher chance that the pups are mine.


    The gaze I was using to look at her softened again.


    She had done a good job.


    I did not want to imagine the ostracism she would have gone through.


    Although we are already in an advanced era, some people are still foolish.


    They would still try to ostracize people that they think is weaker than them.


    I am sure people had talked about her because she was a single mother.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I wanted to tear anybody that speak ill of her into pieces but I endured.


    I did not want to scare her too much.


    I will begin doing that after our rtionship had advanced into a pretty good level.


    Love wrapped around my heart as I thought of her and the kids. I wanted to bring them home


    immediately but I could not.


    I knew there was still a valley between us.


    It is better to improve our rtionship first.


    ¡°Are this your pups?¡± I asked.


    I knew the answer but hearing it from her would be different.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied.


    I wanted to hold her hand but I was afraid it would make me seem like a brute so I discarded the


    thought.


    ¡°Why are you running away from me?¡± I asked.


    I knew that we are not close now but I wanted to ask this question.


    I don¡¯t know if she had a bad experience with the mate bond.


    Still, I won¡¯t be able to know anything if she did not tell me.


    ¡°That is my personal business.¡± She said.


    I knew she was affected by the mate bond but she was still resisting it a little.


    It was her self protection mechanism.


    I did not me her for doing this but I felt hurt.


    Still, I was not about to give up.


    She and my kids are my lifeline.


    I was not going to let her go.


    I was going to shower her with love and affection until she warms up to the thought of being together


    with me.


    It might take a long while or it might take a little while. The time duration does. not matter, all I know is


    that I was willing to wait for her to thaw.


    ¡°Give me a chance to court you.¡± I said earnestly..


    She stared at me for a long while.


    A strange nervousness was emanating from her body.


    She continued looking at me.


    The day we encountered each other for the first time, she was under the control of alcohol and her


    wolf.


    The way she was looking at me now made me know that she did not remember that I was the one she


    spent a passionate might with.


    Still, that was fine. I was going to make her rememberter.


    The first thing on my list is to make her fall in love with me.


    Besides, I wanted to be involved in my pups¡® lives too.


    From the distance, Mrs Barrington was approaching us.


    If shees, we would not be able to have a private conversation.


    We were able to talk to our heart¡¯s content because the ce Avery stayed was a quiet and remote


    area.


    She had stayed away from the bustle.


    ¡°I will give you a chance to win me over. My decision of epting this mate bond. would depend on


    your performance.¡± Avery said before she met up with Mrs Barrington halfway,


    I was happy she gave me a chance. I was going to cherish this opportunity.


    I was going to make her realize that being destined mates was not so bad after all. She had a mental


    wall around herself.


    I wanted to go past that wall and see her for who she is.


    I wanted to erase her bad memory with the memories of my affection..


    Most people epts their mate bonds. Although there are still numerous records. of partners rejecting


    the mate bond, it was not mainstream.


    I did not have experience with courting ady.


    I have to consult my human subordinates and the inte for clues on how to win her over.


    In this courting department, I was as clueless as a newborn baby.


    Before I met her, love was not on my agenda at all.


    She was a breath of fresh air.


    She brought out all these new changes in me.


    Since she made me improve, I was willing to see her change too.


    I don¡¯t want her to remain in a shadow of the hurt she had been dealt with in the


    past.


    I was going to conquer her with the expressions of my love.


    I would make her fall in love with me and our mate bond.


    Losing never crossed my mind.


    I either have to seed or die trying.


    If I can not even do this basic task, I am not considered a worthy match to her.


    I went up to Mrs Barrington and congratted her.


    My business here was finished so I took my leave.


    A mortal¡¯s jealousy can be unpredictable.


    I had talked with Avery for a little while, I did not want her to be targeted by other people because of me


    so I left promptly after taking onest look at her.


    I did not want her to be subject to rumors.


    I want her to have the public¡¯s admiration instead.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Avery


    I watched as lycan king Dante left the ballroom.


    My eyes did not want to leave his figure until he could not be seen again.


    I had already said I would leave the fate of both of us to the moon goddrss. If I meet him again, that


    would be great and if I did not encounter him again, I won¡¯t be affected too much.


    Still, I never expected that I would meet him in Zera city.


    The chances of meeting him was very low. I knew he was a busy lycan king.


    He must have something to do. That is why he came to Zera city.


    Our meeting was a twist of fate.


    I knew the moon goddess was behind this. This coincidence would not have happened otherwise.


    She had always wanted me to let go of my traumatic past and embrace the things the future hold in


    store for me.


    She wanted me to ept my second chance mate.


    I left the decision of the city I was going to teleport to in the moon goddess¡¯s. hands.


    It seemed she had great ns for me.


    Although I experienced some bumps, my time in Zera city was still good.


    No random person would get adopted by a rich family.


    My mind could not help but stray to my second chance mate¡¯s passionate eyes. When he said I should


    give him a chance to court me, I was stunned.


    Every part of him was attractive to me.


    I knew it was all the work of the mate bond. The mate bond highlighted his good effects.


    I don¡¯t know why but my impression of the father of my pups is fading away. All my thoughts seemed to


    be upied with my second chance mate.


    The thoughts of him filled me with giddiness.


    Still, I did not lose my cautiousness.


    Even till now, the pain of rejection was still as fresh as ever in my mind.


    The more I wanted to see how he would win me over, the more I am afraid of the consequences of him


    rejecting me.


    Being with him would bring me to an unknown territory. Everything would be


    new to me.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It was why I was a little cold to him when he asked me why I was running away from him.


    I wanted to raise my kids myself if I can.


    I would have loved to be a single mother but my kids were my reverse scale.


    I knew rumors would be a constant thing that would appear anywhere I go.


    I do not want my children to be hurt by rumors.


    In this new society, people are not still very tolerating of single mothers.


    I don¡¯t know what their imagination conjures up.


    When Dante did not appear, I felt like I was strong. I would be able to bear with the rumors. I would be


    able to stand in front of my pups as a guardian.


    Now that Dante had barged into my life, I can not help but think of other possibilities.


    Having my pups grow up with a father was not bad.


    Although my body was reacting positively to Dante, I still want to see him win me over with his courting.


    I wanted to see his personality and character.


    I don¡¯t really believe in the mate bond anymore. I believed in myself and my vision instead.


    I was not the Avery of the past that had illusions of love.


    Now, I was more practical.


    My kids were the priority.


    I saw that when Dante saw my kids, he was not adverse to them.


    I could even see that he adored them.


    That was enough for me to give him a good point in my book.


    Unknown to him, he had already passed the first step.


    I was budding with anticipation for the future.


    His bearing and charisma was branded into my mind.


    The banquet wasing to a close.


    Aside from introducing me to society, this party was a way for forging


    connections.


    The people that came benefited. They would be able to speak with who they will not normally


    encounter.


    Malicious gazes settled on me.


    I looked at the sources.


    It was the youngdies that attended the banquet. The gazes belonged to them.


    I did not really recall what I did that made themsh out like this.


    It can not be the adoption Mrs Barrington did.


    Their gazes was not as intense as it is now. Previously, everybody had kept their thoughts on me inside


    their minds.


    Then, I realized the reason they were looking at me like prey.


    It was because of Dante Romanos, the lycan king.


    I felt stunned.


    Dante did not spend much time with me.


    He only said a few words.


    Still, his few words caused enmity to settle on me. This was ridiculous.


    Dante Romanos was very woman¡¯s dream.


    He was rich, charismatic and most importantly, he was very strong.


    Being his partner can be considered the pinnacle of life. Anybody that is his partner can forget about


    the meaning of poverty and suffering.


    All these are enough temptation to the girls and women present in this banquet. In these people¡¯s eyes,


    I was obviously a weak omega woman with three kids that was born outside of an official rtionship.


    To them, I was not deserving of Dante.


    I liked my outward facade of a weak woman. I believed that it would let my enemies let down their


    guard but its effect was too good.


    There is a possibility of me being with Dante in the future. I wanted the public to acknowledge our


    rtionship when the timees.


    I did not like the fact that these people might feel like I did not deserve him.


    They should try having a mate bond with him!


    Then we would be able to discuss if I deserved to be by his side or not.


    For now, I ignored their gazes.


    They can not do anything to me. They would be lucky not to get injured by me instead.


    Still, I knew I had already given a new fuel to the rumors surrounding me.


    People started leaving the banquet little by little.


    Mrs Barrington was by my side before. She hade when Dante approached.


    1. me.


    It was a protective gesture that I appreciated.


    Since the guests she invited were leaving, she was seeing them out with greeting. Nina and her family


    came to me.


    I had been expecting them for a long time.


    I want to see the greedy family that wanted to emte leeches.


    My adoptive father¡¯s younger brother was a middle aged man with narrow eyes. I could see some


    resemnce between him and my adoptive father.


    The difference is that my adoptive father looked more upright.


    His wife was by his side and his son¡¯s eyes stayed glued to my face.


    His son¡¯s action was rude but I chose not toment for the time being.


    My father¡¯s adoptive younger brother was looking at me arrogantly. I don¡¯t know if he felt like him


    approaching me was an immense favor to me.


    ¡°Hello Avery, I am Rodney Barrington. This is my wife, Gina Matteo and my son, Paolo. You have met


    my daughter Nina. We are here to congratte you.¡± Rodney, my adoptive father¡¯s younger brother


    said.


    Mrs Barrington hurried to my side.


    My heart warmed at her action.


    Rodney and his wife began to talk to Mrs Barrington.


    My mother could not leave them hanging so she had to reply. Still, it was clear as day that she did not


    want to interact with them at all. It showed on her face.


    It is just that the family of Rodney Barrington is too thick skinned and shameless. They pretended like


    they did not see it.


    Paolo¡¯s eyes were still on me. I red at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know it is rude to stare?¡± I questioned but he did not even stop. His action became more


    unbridled.


    It seems like these family thinks nothing of me.


    They might have been thinking that I was a soft persimmon that they can knead as they want.


    I don¡¯t know if they thought I was the soft spot in the Barringtons¡® mansion. If that is their thought, I was


    happy to tell them that they were severely mistaken.


    If they think I would be easy to deal with, they would fail in their ns. ¡°Paolo, stop it.¡± Nina said.


    At her words, Paolo restrained his lecherous gaze.


    I was wondering why she helped me when she said the reason.


    ¡°Avery, I just want to ask. How did you know the lycan king?¡± She asked.


    I sneered.


    I knew that good intentions without a price was hiding impure motives behind it. If she thinks that


    because she helped keep her brother in check, I would begin to sprout the information about the


    entanglement between I and the lycan king, she


    was mistaken.


    She was saving her brother from trouble but she thinks it is something she can use to ask something


    from me.


    She would only gain nothing from me.


    Nina was very rude.


    She was already dissatisfied with me for snatching the position of the Barrington¡¯s daughter.


    I could feel that her intentions to me were still malicious.


    It is just that the lure of my second chance mate was so high so she put aside her schemes to ask


    about him first.


    I was a very possessive woman.


    I can not tolerate any woman thinking about my man.


    Even the stranger I spent a passionate night with was implicated, not to talk less of a man that had the


    potential to be my future partner.


    I remembered that I was tormented by the thoughts of a shewolf appearing by the side of the stranger I


    had a one night stand with.


    I would not be able to stomach any impure thoughts other women have of my future partner.


    I was not that tolerant.


    The stranger I had a night of passion with was still far from my reach. Dante. Romano was in my


    clutches.


    How can I let other women think about him?


    My line of thought was unreasonable but this is how I am.


    ¡°Maybe he liked my face and charms.¡± I answered her.


    It was obvious that I was perfunctory.


    Her face changed as she red at me. I returned her gesture.


    ¡°If you do not want to tell me, just tell me the truth. Don¡¯t deceive me with halfhearted answers. She


    said angrily.


    ¡°Okay then, I will say the truth. I think your subpar looks and charms aren¡¯t enough to draw his


    attention.¡± I said as I stared at her.


    I did not want to miss any changes in her facial expression.


    It is a type of amusement for me.


    ¡°You!¡± Her anger was still mounting and increasing.


    I smiled at her, ¡°Besides, there is no need to pretend in front of me. Mrs Barrington had told me all


    about your family. Just be your true self, it would save you the energy of pretending to be what you are


    not.¡±


    Her face turned as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    Her displeasure was evident but I did not care about her.


    If she likes, she can get angry enough to summon the rain and wind. It is none of my business.


    I just don¡¯t want her to waste her efforts to pretend to be something she is not and will never be.


    She was already trained to be spoilt and arrogant. Trying to hide her true colors. was awkward.


    ¡°You whore! After giving birth to three bastards, you have set you sights on the venerable lycan king.


    You don¡¯t know that you are the worm on the floor and he is the sky! There is no way he is interested in


    you.¡± Nina¡¯s voice turned into a screechy whisper, ¡°You must have used your bewitching face to tempt


    him.¡±


    My face cooled.


    I did not mind that she called me a whore. It was not a new thing.


    I have heard worst insults..


    What infuriated me was that she called my precious kids bastards.


    She was not enough to exchange for my kids¡® fingernail. She did not have the right to insult them.


    ¡°I dare you to repeat that again.¡± I said with a growl.


    My fingers began to itch.


    I wanted to give her a dressing down.


    ¡°Oh, you want me to repeat my words. Is it the part about you being a whore or about your kids being


    fatherless bastards? I don¡¯t know the ones you want me to repeat.¡± Her face was a mixture of hate and


    glee.


    My anger gave her a rush.


    I smiled coldly.


    She must be thinking that I can not do anything to her.


    Nina was the same as her sibling. Paolo did not take me seriously too when I warned him.


    It seemed they would not stop provoking me if I did not show them the depths of my power.


    I would not stop them if they wanted to be scapegoats.


    It was a little inconvenient to try to attack with the two kids in my arms but I would make do.


    I did not want to drop them on the floor like I did when I wanted to fix up Gary and his crew when they


    wanted to harm me.


    If I tried that, Nina and her brother might do something bad to them.


    I did not trust their family at all.


    I was about to attack when Mrs Barrington¡¯s voice stopped me.


    She must have seen my agitated state.


    ¡°Avery, let us leave.¡± Mrs Barrington said.


    It seemed she was fed up with the two adults that were trying to keep her for a conversation.


    I nced at Nina and her brother.


    They were saved by Mrs Barrington.


    If they can, they should thank the moon goddess for saving them from the death seeking pain they


    wanted.


    Some of the guests that had not left were watching us like they were seeing at show.


    It seemed like the frictions between the Barringtons was well known in the upper societal circles.


    Thankfully, Mrs Barrington stopped me from teaching Nina a lesson.


    If I attack, I don¡¯t know the levels of the rumors that would be spreading tomorrow. I did not want the


    Barringtons to be attacked my gossips so soon. The Barringtons were my saviors. It is the least I can


    do for them.


    The rest of the guests that remained began to take their leave.


    I walked out of the banquet hall with Mrs Barrington by my side. This party was a rollercoaster.


    I have had enough of the experience it brought. It wouldst me for a long time.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Avery


    After I got back to the house, I washed myself up. I did the same for my triplets.


    That banquet was too tiring.


    There was many undercurrents running around.


    Facing against hypocritical and greedy people was a tiring feat.


    These people gossiped about me but they would also turn around and to fawn on me or to gain my


    favor.


    The annoying ones are the males that kept staring at my face.


    Those that approached me probably felt like they would get a buy one get one free deal.


    They would marry me and then inherit the Barrington¡¯s wealth.


    Their ns was beautiful, it is just a pity that I was the target.


    The males reminded me of alpha Jake.


    They reminded me of the disgusting alpha mate that rejected me but he still coveted my body.


    Alpha Jake did not consider my side of the story at all. He just made his own decisions and he


    expected me to follow along like a puppet without will.


    He wanted a mate with good background but he still wanted me and my beauty


    too.


    Can such a good thing exist?


    He would have seeded if I stayed in my former pack passively.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Aside from the males that came to my adoption banquet, thedies had their own. degree of alienation


    and hypocrisy too.


    It was a messed up pot of food.


    Still, the thought of my second chance mate filled me with giddiness.


    His presence had diluted the disgust I had felt towards the guests that hade to the banquet.


    I looked forward to how he was going to get involved with my life.


    The power of the mate bond was urging me to be together with him as soon as possible but I stopped


    myself.


    Haste makes waste.


    I would observe him for a while.


    If his character was heinous, I would ignore my sadness and chase him away.


    This was not about me anymore. I nced at my yful pups.


    This was about my pups too.


    I did not want them to grow up in an environment that was prone to negativity. If I could, I would not


    want them to grow up in the Barrington¡¯e mansion..


    Although Mrs Barrington and Rocky would shower them with love, behind that love is the covetous


    people that would target me and my kids.


    Everywhere was a battlefield.


    The best ce for my pups was the omega warriors¡® camp.


    Sadly, I can not stay there anymore.


    I can not ever forget that I was under the surveince of two mighty gods. The moon goddess was my


    creator, she was still okay.


    The problem was the evil god, Daemon that sought to destroy me and. my


    ones.


    Even now, I am not at ease.


    loved


    I did not want to implicate the Barringtons. They had been a great help to me, I would not do them


    harm.


    I knew that if I wanted to stay here, I needed to be careful and protective. I have to put my loved ones


    under my wings.


    I did not want Daemon to get his smelly clutches on my loved ones.


    I knew I am the kind of person that would not ept loss of people well.


    A knock sounded and I was jolted out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It is me.¡± The voice of my adoptive mother came from the other side of the door.


    The door was not locked.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± I said and the knob twisted.


    She let herself into the room.


    She sat on one of thefy chairs that decorated my room.


    The Barrington¡¯s really tried their best to furnish this room to their future daughter.


    Although some of the furnishings are not to my liking, most of them caught my fancy.


    ¡°Avery, I am sorry about Rodney and his family.¡± Mrs Barrington apologized but I waved my hands to


    show I can not ept her apology.


    ¡°It is nothing mother. You were the one that did all the tiring socializing and other stuff. I said.


    Mrs Barrington really tried with the banquet.


    She tried to entertain as much people as she can so she can pave way for me, adoptive daughter.


    She had already done enough.


    her-


    ¡°I saw the lycan king approach you during the banquet. What is it all about?¡± Mrs. Barrington asked.


    I paused.


    I was not very ustomed to telling my history and my decisions to people.


    I have encountered too many malicious people that I had to be vignt.


    My mind calmed downter.


    It is not that I did not trust Mrs Barrington, it is just that my response get dyed because of my


    emotions.


    I took a deep breath and released.


    ¡°I said it previously. The lycan king is my second chance mate. I was trying to avoid before. Now I


    decided to give him a chance.¡± I exined and Mrs


    Barrington nodded.


    ¡°It is great that you did not let the scars of the past hurt you. You did not give your past a chance to bog


    you down.¡± Mrs Barrington told me and I nodded.


    I felt a warm feeling in my heart.


    This was having a mother and daughter rtionship.


    It was something I have always envied.


    Since I was young, I am always envious of thoseplete families when I see them.


    In my youth, my thoughts had the tendency of going to negative depths.


    It was why the thoughts of suicide took hold of me previously.


    My mind then was a little weaker than my current mind and will.


    My younger self knew that my father was unreliable. It was impossible for me to have that kind of


    happy feeling I got when I saw my peers and other people.


    My father was already dead to me regardless of his current status.


    What was my concern was my mother.


    I did not get to enjoy any maternal love.


    I only remembered that she was involved in nurturing the early stages of my childhood.


    Seeing Mrs Barrington¡¯s concern now made me happy. It reminded me of my dead mother¡¯s previous


    actions to me.


    This feeling of bonding with my mother was awesome.


    Besides, if we go back to second chance mate, it was good that Mrs Barrington acknowledged him.


    It would be very awkward if he wasn¡¯t approved by Mrs Barrington.


    I would not know how our courtship would go then.


    Thankfully, things did not devolve to that extent.


    For that, I was grateful.


    I stood up from the bed and went to Mrs Barrington.


    I hugged her.


    Her body stiffened. I knew my actions were sudden but I could not help it


    ¡°Okay, enough.¡± Mrs Barrington said when I have held her for a while.


    ¡°What do you want to do about your future? Do you want to join thepany?¡± Mrs Barrington asked,


    ¡°I and your father was thinking of this.¡±


    They must have put a lot of thought into trying to figure it out by myself.


    I was the Barrington¡¯s daugher. But I was not going to work in thepany.


    That was my father¡¯s lifeblood, I did not want to ruin it.


    I did not any knowledge and talent in business.


    have


    I can not depend on the Barringtons forever.


    I was not a good person but I was not a bad


    person either.


    I was not so bad that I would wish that the Barringtons should have no biological children.


    It is only when they die childless that I would feel like their wealth is mine. That would never happen so


    everything is just wishful thinking.


    They had already helped me when I was in my lowest. It was enough to just pay them back.


    I would not be interested in upying things that are not like in the first ce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I want to do now but I will let you and father know my ns.¡± I said to her and she


    nodded./


    ¡°Avery, I know you agreed to give Dante a chance but you still have to be careful.¡± Mrs Barrington


    advised, ¡°I have heard of his mother. He might like you but his mother might be a problem for you in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°His mother?¡± I looked at her in askance.


    I did not understand what she meant.


    ¡°Before you came into the picture, his mother had been sending all kinds of girls. to him to choose


    from.¡± Mrs Barrington¡¯s words was like a bomb in my ears. Dante¡¯s mother was matchmaking him with


    several women?


    An intense jealousy consumed me but I toned it down.


    Instantly, an impression of Dante¡¯s mother was imprinted in my mind. It was not. a good impression.


    I can not entertain the thought of Dante being with other women aside from me.


    I knew that Dante had superp self control and he would not be tempted if he did not want to do


    anything to those women.


    His astounding willpower is part of the myriad reasons he became the lycan king of this generation.


    Still, my heart was not calm.


    My mind could not help imagining scenarios of Dante losing control.


    I could not bear it.


    From just the few words hi have heard from Mrs Barrington, I knew this future mother¨Cinw is not an


    easy person to deal with.


    She might dislike me for bringing three kids that did not belong to Dante into the rtionship.


    I did not want my kids to go through that.


    I have heard stories of difficult mother¨Cinws. It seemed Dante had a difficult mother at home.


    I have heard of men that put their mother as a priority over their wife.


    If the wife say sometjing, these men would not believe the wives. They would trust their mother¡¯s words


    even if it was a lie.


    Their motto was that a wife can be divorced or seperated but a mother was for life.


    I knew I would encounter Dante¡¯s mother sooner orter but I would prepare myself. I would not allow


    myself to suffer any loss.


    Still, I wanted to see who Dante would chose to believe when I and his mother have disagreement


    arising between us.


    we get into a


    I would be his lifelong partner as long as he passes my test and we get rtionship.


    My position should be no less than his mother in his heart.


    If he dared to support his mother indiscriminately, I would pack my bags and leave.


    I would want nothing to do with him anymore.


    A lifelong partner was supposed to be my other half. If Dante does anything that contradicts these rules


    that wereid down, I would be ruthless too.


    I would not care for the affection we nurtured because that kind of thing had tendency to grow.


    A mother¨Cinw that had her son standing behind her unwaveringly was invisible.


    The daughter¨Cinw would be the one that would suffer.


    I would not tolerate that kind of environment.


    I patted Mrs Barrington¡¯s hand.


    ¡°She is indeed a tricky nut to crack but we will solve it when we get there. I don¡¯t want to deprive Dante


    of his chance to court me because of something that had not happened yet.¡± I exined.


    We would cross that bridge when we get there.


    Mrs Barrington stood up, ¡°Okay, rest first. Food would be ready soon.¡±


    I bid my mother farewell beforeying on the bed again.


    For now, I wanted to rest.


    I would seal with any problems that arises as theye. I was not a coward.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Avery


    Over the next two days nothing eventful happened.


    After the banquet, I thought Nina and her family would attack aggressively but it seems they are still


    bidding their time.


    Their action made me uneasy but I was not scared of them.


    I was cooped up in my room. Mrs Barrington, my adoptive mother bought a smartphone for me.


    In the Silver Crescent pack, there are some people that had cell phones. The alpha and his family had


    one for each person.


    To me, it was something to be envious about.


    Smartphones were magical things.


    For hours on end, I obsessively spent time on it.


    Today, I was on my smartphone again.


    The only diference from the past few days was that I was not using it as an entertainment tool this time.


    I was researching the kind of business I should go into.


    I did not want to work in thepany my adoptive father had created. I wanted to find my own path.


    Besides, I did not want to rely in them too much.


    I was mortal. My temperament and character can change anytime.


    I did not want to develop an entitled personality.


    For every development that happens to me, I want to prepare for the worse. Although I feel like Mrs


    Barrington and her husband won¡¯t chase me away, it is still a gut feeling.


    What if that scenario happened? What would I do?


    I do not want to experience the taste of wandering the streets again. I was not fit for that.


    I.did not want to feel helpless..


    Besides, I have three kids to take care of. I can not ck off.


    After hours of market research, I finally decided on the skill I was willing to mize.


    I wanted to be a designer. Specifically, I want to be a shoe designer.


    We are in the modern times. Everything is very advanced and the fashion industry was at the forefront.


    Both werewolves and humans pursue the peak of beauty and they were willing to pay for it.


    I had browsed designs of shoes that are present everywhere online.


    Inspiration came to me and it ignited the zeal in me.


    I did not want to do what I am not interested in because the output would be low.


    My mind would not focus if I did not have an interest in that particr business.


    Since I have already decided in a profession, I was at ease.


    I am sure the Barringtons did not want a useless daughter.


    I tucked my phone in my pocket and then I scooped my kids from the bed.


    Their cheeks had be rounder. Their bodies showed the evidence of the good. life they were living.


    Mrs Barrington did not ck in the provisions she put aside for them.


    If I had used my own efforts to get myself a ce in Zera city, I was sure that the development of I and


    my pups would be a bitcking.


    Thankfully, I encountered Mrs Barrington.


    Although our first encounter was strange, I still adore her.


    In our first meeting, my mother looked like a kidnapper that wanted to deceive young girls away.


    Anytime I look back to that memory, I want tough.


    I walked out of my room. I went to the lounge hall my adoptive family. interviewed me.


    A maid followed my footsteps.


    It was the quick witted maid that usually stood outside my door.


    ¡°Ple¨CGo call my mother. Tell her I want to see her here, in the lounge hall.¡± I said. I stopped myself


    before I said please.


    Previously, if I wanted to instruct the servants, I always said please.


    However, Mrs Barrington disagreed with this behavior.


    She said it was not fit for the young Lady of a family to say those kinds of words


    to servants.


    ording to her words, a superior should be respectful in speech but it was not to the extent of being


    overly humble.


    Mrs Barrington had corrected many of my behaviors these past few days.


    Soon, Mrs Barrington came in and she sat opposite me.


    I wanted to have special mother¨Cdaughter time with her.


    I don¡¯t want to put her in the situation of her finding a daughter that is basically not spending time with


    her. That kind of daughter is a ghost.


    I did not want to be unappreciative by making her live like she did not have a daughter when she


    adopted one.


    My n was to spend more time together with her. It would increase our feelings. for each other.


    At least, while I am here, I wanted to be a filial daughter to Mrs Barrington.


    I stood up, ¡°Mother, I called you over to practice my chess skills.¡±


    I had been preupied with ying online chess before. I liked the way every move would be


    calcted.


    I like the strategies involved so it became one of my favorite games.


    Mrs Barrington was good at chess.


    I wanted to hone my chess ying skills while spending time with my mother.


    It was a win¨Cwin situation.


    ¡°Okay.¡± My mother sat down and the servant that came with her went to bring the chess board.


    We yed a round of chess before my mother called for a cease fire.


    ¡°Avery, I have something to talk to you about.¡± Mrrs Barrington began.


    I straightened up.


    Mrs Barrington¡¯s tone was extremely serious. For her to be like this means she had encountered a


    tricky thing.


    ¡°Mother. If it is about finding a business to do, I already decided on something. I will tell you more about


    itter.¡± I reassured her.


    ¡°It is about what I told you before. It is about lycan king Dante¡¯s mother. I am still worried. The socialites


    that came to your adoption ceremony might spread. rumors.¡± Mrs Barrington sighed, ¡°I am afraid it


    would reach his mother¡¯s ears. I do not think she is a good woman.¡±


    I understood where Mrs Barrington wasing from.


    The socialites that came to my adoption ceremonies provably have a bad impression of me.


    I was living their dream.


    It is not like most of them aren¡¯t rich enough, they just have their eyes on something that is not theirs.


    The Barringtons wealth was truly tempting.


    I, a girl with nothing to her name suddenly became one of the richest persons in Zera city.


    Of course, they felt envy. The power of jealousy is brutal and strange.


    It can fuel many negative thoughts.


    Besides, the ces rumors can reach are unfathomable.


    Everybody is like a tree. We are all connected to something.


    Right now,


    I was connected to the omega warriors camp and the Barringtons. Nobody can guarantee that there is


    no one with a connection to Dante¡¯s mother. The rumors about me and Dante might be exaggerated by


    malicious parties. When Mrs Barrington warned me about his mother for the first time, I had said I


    would deal with it in the future.


    Now, the future came sooner than I thought.


    I thought I would not have to deal with her before I and Dante are well into our rtionship.


    Dante had not made a move this past few days.


    Nheless, I was still waiting patiently for him to make a move.


    I knew he would really do something. The passion in his eyes can not be disguised.


    Besides, I did not sense any lecherous thinking from him. This fact contributed to the reasons that


    made me give him a chance.


    Now, our rtionship have not even taken its first step but problems are already knocking.


    Still, I was not afraid. With tribtions,es blessings. I would not let Dante¡¯s mother tear us part.


    I already have my eyes set on Dante.


    He would go nowhere.


    If he did not give up on me, I would be there to support him selflessly¡­


    I was not an unreasonable person.


    Still, if I sense any hint of negativity or unfaithfulness from him, I would let go.


    I would not let myself suffer. It was what my cumtive experience taught me.


    I was possessive. I did not want anything to happen to our union but I was. ruthless as well.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I would let him go if he changed.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. If she dares to mess with me, I would show her what I am made up. I don¡¯t care if


    she appears before me right now, I have countermeasures. in ce.¡± I consoled my worried mother.


    I had even forgotten about Dante¡¯s mother but it still remained on Mrs Barrington¡¯s mind.


    That was enough for me. Her care was evident.


    A knock sounded.


    The servants weren¡¯t inside the lounge hall. They all stayed outside.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I said.


    After I calmed Mrs Barrington down, we got ready to y another round of chess.


    My servant came in.


    I named her Rosa.


    ¡°Youngdy, a man named Dante is asking for you.¡± Rosa said after she bowed in greeting.


    Unconsciously a smile appeared on my face.


    Finally, Dante had acted.


    I had been waiting for him since he passionately made his confession.


    My mother patted me softly on my shoulder.


    ¡°Go and see him. See how bright your smile is. I won¡¯t keep you here anymore. Don¡¯t worry, I would


    keep a tight watch on the kids.¡± Mrs Barringtonughed as she talked to me.


    I could see mischief glinting in her eyes.


    I knew I would not avoid the intense questioning that woulde after going to see Dante.


    She was as energetic as a young girl.


    I appreciate the fact that she wanted to watch over my pups.


    It went a long way.


    I would only feel at ease if she said that.


    Although she had cracked down on the spies in the mansion, it never hurt to be too careful.


    Variables are something mortals can¡¯t control.


    I don¡¯t want my kids to suffer mishap because I was not careful enough.


    Dating can wait but my kids are paramount.


    I touched the smile on my lips before getting up and following Rosa to the main door that led to the


    parlor.


    The parlor was also used to hold guests.


    I did not tell Mrs Barrington thank you. She hated it.


    She said there was no need for formalities between us.


    I was impatient so I went to answer the door myself.


    Rosa did not let Dante in previously. They exchanged words at the door.


    Her work ethic was good.


    Many people cane here trying to pretend like they know me. Her action was tactical.


    If I did not know who she came to tell me about, she would ignore the person from then on.


    I opened the door to see Dante in dashing clothes.


    His purple eyes glowed like amorous jade.


    His dark hair was properly maintained amd a smile was on his face.


    His smile softened his ruthless aura by arge bit./


    I can not imagine that this is the ruthless lycan king of legends.


    I knew he was only like this because of me.


    Still, it made me happy.


    Any person or thing that causes a person to change in a positive direction is worth. their weight in gold.


    It means I am important to him.


    ¡°Dante.¡± A suspicious red color coated my ears even as I wanted to act cool.


    His smile became more dazzling and the smell of red roses flowed into my nose. His smell was


    intoxicating and it seemed to change with his mood.


    ¡°I want to take you somewhere. Are you free?¡± Dante asked.


    I could sense the apprehension that was sizzling under his skin.


    It seemed it was not only me that is new to this dating stuff.


    ¡°I am free. Come in and wait. I will change my clothes.¡± I led him inside the house. as I spoke.


    I went back in my room to change my clothes.


    I was reminded of the first time I deliberately dressed up. It was Sadie, my best. fried that was in


    charge then.


    She was the one that took me to the club where I met the handsome stranger I spent a night with.


    If she was here, she would be squealing in joy by now.


    A lot of things had happened since that particr moment.


    A lot of things had changed.


    I was not the Avery that was rejected and heartbroken.


    I was the Avery that was on her way to achieving her dream of true love.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Avery


    I quickly changed into the clothes I chose before heading back to the parlor.


    Dante was sitting in a chair. Refreshments was in front of him but the refreshments was untouched.


    I wanted to sneak behind Dante to tap him but I knew it would not work. Dante was an overlord among


    lycans. His senses were at the peak. Even the slightest noise would put him in an alert state.


    I was not confident that I will not give anything away as I approached.


    I was right.


    Immediately I entered the parlor, he turned to me.


    Dante stood up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I nodded before following him out of the mansion.


    Dante brought a car.


    I was a little shocked. Then I remembered that this is not a ce that only werewolves lived.


    Everything could not be solved with a run in the wolf form.


    We had to use the transportation modes the modern era invented.


    His car was a sprawling Lamborghini that showed off his wealth.


    If it was before Mrs Barrington gave me a phone, I would not have known how expensive his car is.


    I would not have known about the car type too.


    I slid into the passenger seat and Dante sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    I raised my brow, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a driver.¡±


    I would not believe that even if I was beaten to death.


    Obviously, the wealth the lycan umted would be more than the riches the Barringtons had.


    The Barringtons had a driver so it was highly unlikely that Dante did not have


    one.


    He turned his head to look at me before facing the road.


    ¡°I wanted to spend enough time with you. I did not want any third parties to interfere.¡± He exined and


    I smiled.


    I could not stop my smile from appearing.


    His words and actions are already winning me over.


    We soon reached our destination.


    It was an high ended restaurant.


    We were not served by ordinary waiters. The manager came to receive us personally.


    It seemed the manager knew of Dante¡¯s status.


    We were taken to a private room.


    The room was decoratedvishly. The dominant colors used were red and a hint of ck.


    It screamed seduction.


    Dante helped me draw my chair.


    I sat down and looked at him.


    ¡°I seem to have seen this kind of room online.¡± I said but he did not look away from me.


    He was not even ashamed of being caught. Instead, he looked proud.


    I have seen pictures of this specific decoration.


    Some romance websites always rmend it to take your spouse to. They bragged that anybody that


    did that would have a romance life that was set for life.


    Dante really did his research.


    I was just speechless that he followed the arrangements to a tee.


    Still, I was happy because his arrangements showed me that this was his first time. of doing something


    like this.


    I am joyous to be his first and hisst.


    The waiters brought dish after dish to the table.


    Although the dishes are not numerous, their exquisiteness showed.


    A bottle of red wine was included. The waiters poured wine into our cups.


    Dante cleared his throat, ¡°Avery, I really want this to work.¡±


    ¡°I do too.¡± I replied.


    ¡°I should make the introductions first. My name is Dante Romanos and I am the lycan king of this


    generation.¡± Dante paused, ¡°I have only a mother remaining as my only rtive and I have billions in


    terms of assets.¡±


    My eyes lit up when I heard his introduction.


    I appreciated his action too..


    He did not let any awkward silence lingered.


    I am sure he is aware that I knew his background. Still, he introduced himself to


    1. me.


    ¡°I am Avery Normans Barrington. I am an omega warrior. My three kids are my


    only surviving biological rtives. I have good adoptive parents.¡± I did my introduction too.


    I was at ease with mentioning my children because I knew he was not adverse to them.


    Dante had my respect.


    If I interpreted the emotions he used to look at my pups when we were in the banquet well, it was


    obvious he loved them like they were his own kids.


    This is rare.


    Most people did not want to be stepmothers, stepfathers, stepbrothers or stepsisters of another person.


    It is not easy to treat someone not biologically rted to you very well. Subconsciously, the people that


    are rted by biology would have the greatest chance of getting enough benefits.


    It is how it had been since ages past.


    I am not confident enough to treat someone not biologically rted to me as I treat my kids.


    It is not like I was trying to be bad but it is the truth.


    Not everyone is like Mrs Barrington or Dante.


    Still, there are some people out there that would not even treat their biological children or rtives well.


    Those people are animals if they did not have a sufficient reason for their action.


    At least, I know that I would not deliberately treat someone badly without a reason that is good enough


    to justify my action.


    ¡°Avery, why did you run away from me? I feel like you have a bad experience with mate bonds.¡± Dante


    asked.


    I had expected him to ask this question. It was inevitable.


    He was not dumb. He must have noticed that I seemed to be avoiding him previously.


    Even at the banquet, I knew I appeared to be a little cold.


    Since we are trying to know each other better, honesty was the key.


    It could not be avoided.


    I looked at him.


    ¡°I used to live in a pack called the Silver Crescent Pack. They can be considered a medium pack


    because they are not big but they are not small in size either.¡± A nostalgic emotion crossed my eyes but


    I did not stop my story.


    I can not let Dante go into a rtionship without having the basic right that should have been given to


    him.


    His life history was not hidden. It is all over the inte and it was essable to


    me anytime.


    Although I would still like it if he told me more personal experience himself, it was clear that he was at a


    disadvantage..


    I knew many information about him but he is in the dark about my past.


    +


    ¡°I passed the mature age and I waited patiently for my mate to arrive. I had illusions about true love


    then.¡± I darted a look at Dante.


    He was listemeing intently.


    It was as if he wanted to carve my every word into the tablet of his heart. ¡°The night of bonding came. I


    found my mate in that ceremony. He was an alpha that came to my former pack for something. Under


    the gaze of the public, he rejected me and immediately, he got his second chance mate.¡± I did not really


    feel anything when I was telling my story.


    I had the illusion that this was not my story but the history of someone else.


    I did not feel the intense emotions I felt when these things happened.


    The only thing that left an indelible mark is the pain of rejection. Other things were still manageable.


    That time, I wanted to rip alpha Jake to shreds.


    Now, I have calmed down.


    If I was a vengeful person, I would have tracked alpha Jake down. Them I would have castrated him.


    The thought crossed my mind but I did not do it.


    At least, Lily helped me in my escape. I should leave her soulmate alone.


    The sure thing is that, sooner orter alpha Jake would show his true colors.


    Still, there is a higher chance that his love for his mate would suppress his bad habits.


    The moon goddess had said that the mate bond changes people.


    Dante was an example so alpha Jake¡¯s situation can still change.


    Regardless of whether he changed or not, his situation and endeavors had nothing to do with me.


    He is but a shadow in my past.


    I continued my tale, ¡°His second chance mate was a girl that had deceived my feelings when she just


    arrived in my former pack. That is not all. He even wanted to take me in as a concubine.¡±


    A cracking sound reverberated throughout the room.


    I looked at the source.


    The ss cup Dante was holding had been crushed into little bits.


    ¡°Why did he reject you?¡± Dante asked me with a furious expression, ¡°You are beautiful and smart. What


    was he dissatisfied with? Why would he even think of making you a concubine?¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I shrugged.


    Alpha Jake was indeed blind.


    I felt disgusted that someone like that almost became my mate.


    It was disturbing.


    I am both happy and sad about the rejection.


    One of the things that made me happy was that aloha Jake did not get to be my lifelong partner.


    ¡°He wanted to have my body because of my beautiful face. I hated my face then. I was the runt of the


    pack. I was basically shunned in my former pack.¡± I said softly. I saw that Dante¡¯s face was dark so I


    wanted to lighten up the mood.


    ¡°His decision was what a normal person would do. His second chance mate was beautiful too. He did


    not want an omega who was said to have a curse around her.¡± I joked but Dante¡¯s face darkened even


    more.


    He did not like my joke.


    ¡°Say the word and Silver Crescent Pack would disappear from this world.¡± Dante growled.


    I was happy that he wanted to take revenge for me.


    Still, I have moved on from my pack.


    The karma of the Silver Crescent Pack woulde for them sooner orter. I did not want to get


    involved.


    I stretched my hand till it could reach him.


    I patted his clenched fist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is all in the past. Let it go.¡± I said and he nodded.


    I don¡¯t know if it is because I am too vignt. I feel like I have not dissuaded him. at all.


    Well, I did my part. I would not stop him again.


    Dante may be the karma of the Silver Crescent Pack.


    ¡°I met up with my friend so I can drown my sorrows away. She is also shunned by her pack even


    though her father had a high position. She took me to a town.¡± My longing for Sadie was revealed in my


    time, ¡°We went to a club and I met an handsome man. I can¡¯t remember his face clearly but he is the


    father of my pups.¡± Previously, I wanted to leave out thest bit of information but I stopped myself.


    I wanted Dante to know and ept all my merits and demerits.


    I did not want to hide anything.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Dante stopped me from continuing my story.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I did not know why he halted my story.


    ¡°I want our rtionship to be built on the bedrock of trust and honesty. Before you continue, I have


    something to say too.¡± Dante began and I perked my ears up.


    What did he want to share?


    His purple eyes seemed to lock me in ce, ¡°I was the man from that night. I am the father of your


    pups.¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Avery


    I stood up in shock.


    My chair ttered to the ground and I pointed at him.


    ¡°Yo¨Cyou are the man from that day?¡± My words felt like they were stuck to my tongue and it took a long


    time to get them out.


    What was Dante saying?!


    Soon, my memories seemed to receive a stimnt. Everything became clear.


    I had always wondered about the purple eyes he shared with my first son.


    Still, I felt like it was impossible so I discarded that thought.


    The most impossible thought became reality!


    Dante¡¯s handsome face inteced with the blurry face of the stranger from that night.


    It matched perfectly.


    It had skipped my mind that both the stranger and Dante had purple eyes.


    No wonder.


    He was looking at my pups with intense love because they were also his pups. This guy knew I was the


    Lady from that night.


    Still, I feel like Dante would not mind it even if the pups


    It was an intuitive feeling.


    I appreciated his honesty too.


    weren¡¯t his


    Some men in his position would not say a peep


    about this.


    I righted the position of my chair before sitting down again.


    I.was excited by this discovery.


    The moon goddess was really watching over me.


    The random stranger I had a one night stand with turned out to be my second chance mate.


    It was ridiculous and believable at the same time.


    ¡°Thank you for giving birth to my kids. Thank you for not aborting them.¡± Dante thanked me seriously.


    His words made me remember the original fate my pups had..


    My former alpha had wanted to kill them when they were in the womb so I would be a perfect


    concubine.


    ¡°It is nothing. They are the ones you should thank. They gave me the zeal and


    courage to escape my former pack.¡± I loved his thanks but I had to make the truth clear.


    Everything I have today was not because of my sole efforts.


    Plenty people helped too.


    I was feeling the urge to pee so I stood up.


    Although werewolves had good physiques, pregnancy still disturbed their body.


    system.


    I have given birth and my body had basically gotten back to its normal state. Even with my recovery,


    sometimes my body acts outs.


    My dder felt like it had be smaller.


    Dante looked at me in askance as I stood up.


    ¡°I am going to the restroom.¡± I told him.


    When I saw that he had the signs that indicated he wanted to follow me, I stopped. him.


    I was not a kid.


    He did not need to follow me everywhere.


    I went to the door of the private room that Dante booked.


    A waiter was stationed at the door to the room.


    Please take me to thedy¡¯s room.¡± I said to the waiter and he began to lead the


    way.


    We passed the corridor that had to be used if we want to go to the private room. It seemed the corridor


    connected to other private rooms.


    Another waiter was leading another woman towards us.


    I did not care to look at her.


    All I know was that she looked like a middle aged woman that kept herself well. The waiter led me to


    the restroom before leaving on my request.


    I already memorized the way back. There is no need to let the waiter be on standby in front of the


    restroom.


    I did my business before I went to the sink to rinse my hands..


    The restroom was very big. It was divided into an outer area and an inner area. The outer area had


    numerous sinks while the inner area housed little cubicles for thedies that visited to use.


    The main door to the restroom opened.


    I did not turn to look.


    I can not monitor everybody that enters or exits.


    Besides, this is not a private restroom so it was okay for others to enter.


    Still, I sensed a malicious intent from the neer.


    I looked up to see that the new arrival was the middle aged woman that the other waiter was showing


    the way.


    I sniffed the air.


    I felt a bloodline suppression so she is probably a lycan.


    I did not know this woman from anywhere, I don¡¯t know how I had offend her.


    Her face was very unfriendly.


    I suddenly had a guess of who this woman before me was.


    ¡°I can see why you attracted my son¡¯s attention. Your bewitching face is great.¡± The woman said.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Her words confirmed my thoughts.


    This unfriendly woman was Dante¡¯s mother.


    I turned off the tap amd I straightened.


    ¡°With all due respect, you don¡¯t have the right to say that to me. Your son came to me of his free will.


    My face had nothing to do with it.¡± I said as I returned her re, ¡°Besides, we are destined mates.


    There is no need for any bewitchment whatsoever.


    Like my adoptive mother said, this woman was not easy to deal with.


    She did not have a good impression of me even as I did nothing to offend her previously.


    There was no need to try and maintain a positive image then.


    If I do that, she will not appreciate it.


    It would be like throwing gold to the pigs. It would be useless.


    She might even use that as an avenue to bully me.


    I would only give respect to who respect is due to.


    I did not trust this woman.


    She was a lycan. She was stronger than me by a bit.


    I was an omega warrior and my body had been strengthened by the moon. goddess herself.


    She did not look like a lycan that had numerous battle experience.


    I can still hold my own if we fight.


    I was not afraid of her.


    Still, I feel like she cared more about her reputation and what her son thought of her.


    She would probably not attack me here.


    Still, I would have to watch out for her hidden schemes.


    ¡°You!¡± She started but I began walking out of the restroom.


    ¡°We are done here.¡± I said as I left the restroom.


    I could feel her scorching gaze on my back the whole time.


    I was right.


    She did not do anything physical but I felt like this was the calm before the storm. She would definitely


    do somethingter.


    She was like an hidden snake that had set its eyes on a prey.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Avery


    I returned to the private room that Dante booked for our date in a strange mood. It was not like I was


    unhappy. I fought a type of unseen battle with Dante¡¯s mother and I won.


    She was not easy to get along with but I showed her I was not a soft persimmon either.


    I sent the message that I was not to be trifled with too.


    I showed her that I would not passively take her nonsense just because she was my man¡¯s mother.


    Still, I was not happy either.


    The romantic mood that I and Dante had was destroyed.


    I sat back in my chair with a sullen expression.


    It was as clear as day that I was not happy.


    ¡°Avery. What happened? What made you angry in the minutes you used the restroom? I should have


    gone with you but you stopped me.¡± Dante said and my bad mood lifted a little.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His words about apanying to the restroom almost made meugh out loud but I held it in.


    I could see that he was serious.


    I don¡¯t know why an adult male would insist on going to the bathroom with me.


    It felt weird no matter which angle I looked at it.


    Still, I felt his care and love.


    My mood went back to how it was before I stood up to go to the restroom but there was still one w.


    Everything can not go back to the way it was without any signs that things were


    not the same.


    The difference between then and now is that I was not in the mood to chat about stories concerning me


    again.


    Encountering Dante¡¯s mother changed my focus and priority.


    ¡°I have heard stories of your mother. Does she try to matchmake you with girls of her choosing?¡± I


    asked.


    Dante¡¯s mother did not like me. Her unfriendly expression told me that fact clearly.


    I don¡¯t know if it is because she did not pick me herself.


    Still, without being Dante¡¯s mate, it would be hard for her to choose me.


    Our paths would not have even crossed each other.


    ¡°Why at you asking me this all of a sudden?¡± Dante asked as he observed me closely.


    ¡°I wanted to know if I have any rivals that are waiting for me. You are a hotmodity. You are rich,


    smart and strong. Who wouldn¡¯t want you?¡± I shrugged as I spoke.


    I did not lie to him.


    Dante was something every woman seeks go have. He had all the features in the husband package.


    I could understand why I was the focus of the malicious gazes of thedies that attended my adoption


    ceremony.


    It must have felt like the moon goddess was on my side.


    Firstly, I got picked up to be the daughter of a millionaire.


    Then, Dante seemed to have expressed interest in me.


    Their guesses were right.


    The moon goddess was on my side.


    With everything that had been happening around me, even I, have to believe that fact.


    She was rewarding me with every chance she got.


    Dante was shocked.


    I knew he was shocked by how I wasplimenting him.


    I was reciprocating.


    He was just reaping the benefits of his actions. He was the one thatplimented me first.


    I wanted to return the favor.


    Rtionship is all about giving and receiving. It can not be established by only one thing alone. There


    have to be two.


    I can not just keep receiving without returning the favor.


    That would make me a scumbag.


    Dante was happy at mypliment.


    Nothing showed on his face but I just knew.


    ¡°You have no rivals. You are the only one I will ever love in this life. There nobody that would drag


    anything with you. You don¡¯t need to care about my mother and her tricks.¡± Dante exined and his


    words went straight to the bottom of my heart.


    My heart had been dealt more than one thousand points of damage.


    Dante did not deliberately try to fawn on me but his every word and action seemed to be tailored to my


    tastes.


    He knew what I wanted when I want it.


    It is getting harder and harder for me to let him go.


    Now that I know he is the father of my cubs, I wanted to tie him to me with all my might.


    I do not mind that I am being very possessive. This is my nature and I was not going to suppress it.


    I knew Dante was saying the truth..


    The love in his eyes could not be ignored even if I closed my eyes. It was as scorching as the rays of


    the sun.


    He was everything I had imagined true love to be like before my first rejection.


    He was sweet, considerate and everything good.


    His words had confirmed many of my thoughts.


    Before Dante met me, love was not on his agenda at all.


    He was the ruthless lycan king all the way.


    If he did not encounter me, he might remain a bachelor forever.


    Besides, there is still the chance that he might one day take a bride of his mother choosing so she


    would go off his back.


    Frankly, without this mate bond, Dante would have nothing to do with me.


    Our paths would not cross at all.


    Strangely, I was thankful of the fact that I was rejected before.


    Alpha Jake does not suit me at all.


    We were notpatible.


    Every time I looked back on the scene of me wishing alpha Jake hadn¡¯t rejected. me, I felt seek enough


    to puke.


    I did not know there was a better mountain before the rotten one that was alpha Jake.


    Thank the moon goddess that I did not end up with him.


    Truly, the ns of the gods weren¡¯t something a mortal like me can decipher. The moon goddess had a


    reason for allowing the rejection to happen to me.


    I felt like the pain of rejection made the intense love Dante was emanating clearer. and seductive.


    The contrast was blinding.


    It made me not want to let him


    1. go.


    If I had not gone through rejection, I would not cherish this chance the moon.


    goddess got for me.


    I would have taken everything as a matter of course.


    I would not know that most good things came with effort.


    Every of my experience was building up to give me this budding reward.


    eves.


    The tears that had be summoned by my emotions stung my


    My tears made Dante panic.


    ¡°What is wrong? Why are you crying now?¡± He asked in a fluster.


    I smiled within my tears.


    Dante did not know that his ruthless lycan king image was copsing like soft mud in the rain.


    In front of me, it seemed like that identity did not matter.


    I patted his hand to calm him down, ¡°You are so fussy. Nothing is wrong with me, I am just happy. Tell


    me about your mother tricks of sending girls to you then. I want to hear.¡±


    His previous words had already given me the affirmation that his mother always send.girls to him.


    ¡°If you want to


    hear about it, I will tell you. It is not some kind of long story. She likes bringing lycan girls of her


    choosing to me. She wants me to choose one of them as the lycan queen.¡± Dante paused to observe


    my express, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is all her wishful thinking. Nothing happened between me and those girls.¡±


    I nodded to acknowledge his exnation.


    I could understand Dante¡¯s mother.


    She wanted to pick what she thought is the best fit for her son.


    Her son had always refused but now, he was chasing a girl she did not know.


    Her desire for control is strong.


    Still, Dante did not want ady he did not take a fancy too.


    I was d he had iron will.


    ¡°Can you tell me what made you sad in the restroom now?¡± Dante asked.


    I knew that if I did not answer this question, he would find various ways to ask meter.


    It is better to just spill the truth.


    At least I know he was asking because he was concerned about me.


    The dishes on the table were already cold because of our long discussion.


    I did not want to eat cold food but the red wine was still drinkable.


    I finished the content left in my ss cup before pouring myself another shot.


    I took a sip of the wine I poured before I looked back at Dante.


    He was staring at me like I was his entire universe.


    Unknowingly, his gaze satisfied the hidden vanity I had.


    ¡°On the way to the restroom, I met your mother. I did not even know she was your mother then. She


    came to corner me in the restroom after we passed by each other.¡± I began.


    Dante did not stop me from going on but I could see the anger he was trying to suppress.


    If there was another ss cup in his hand now, it would undoubtedly shatter into pieces like the


    previous one.


    ¡°It was then that I discovered she was your mother. She said I used my face to bewitch you.¡± I caressed


    my face gently, ¡°I told her I did not need my face to get you to chase me. Our mate bond is already


    enough. I left her after that.¡±


    ¡°If she tries anything, tell me.¡± He growled.


    Before I came for this date with Dante, I had Mrs Barrington had been a little worried that Dante would


    be a ve of his mother.


    There were men like that. Their mother was their life and mandate.


    Their wives are just people they could divorce. any time.


    Their mothers are for life.


    Now, I don¡¯t need to think about it anymore..


    Dante¡¯s action had already given me my answer.


    He is really serious about our rtionship.


    He was willing to listen to me without bias.


    No, it can be seen that he had a bias.


    A bias against his mother.


    I was in his safe zone.


    It was moments like this that I was thankful for meeting Dante.


    No wonder the moon goddess kept pressuring me to ept my second chance.


    mate.


    This second chance mate was too awesome.


    Between I and his mother, he choose me.


    He did not even care if I was smearing his mother¡¯s name.


    He did not investigate if I was just spurning tales to hide something else. He did not care that I might


    have lied.


    Warmth filled me.


    I smiled at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how my personality is like? I am not willing to suffer a loss. She can


    not do anything to me.¡±


    His dark face eased at my smile.


    The door to the private room opened violently and we both turned to the door.


    Dante booked this private room with his identity as the lycan king. Nobody would dare to barge in.


    I had a guess of who came.


    There was nobody like her that would be daring enough to do this.


    Besides, she did not like me so she would not have any qualms with doing this.


    A middle aged woman that kept herself well was the culprit.


    I smiled coldly.


    Dante¡¯s mother was not a bastard. She came as soon as we spoke of her.


    How convenient.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Avery


    ¡°Mother.¡± Dante¡¯s face was impassive as he called out.


    There was not an ounce of happiness at all in his tone.


    Everybody in the room could sense his displeasure.


    Still, Dante¡¯s mother, Madam Romanos behaved as if she did not see it.


    A waiter was behind her.


    He was holding an extra chair in his hands. He set the chair before the table.


    The two¨Cperson table became a three¨Cperson table in an instant.


    ¡°Speak of the devil and she shall appear.¡± I said sarcastically.


    Dante did not look at me and he did not correct me. He just kept his frosty gaze on his mother.


    ¡°Dante, I have been looking everywhere for you. Why did you ignore my messages and calls? That is


    not how you should treat your mother!¡± Madam Romanos satbin her chair like a Queen.


    Her demeanor was like she was in charge of everything here.


    A cold smirk adorned my lips.


    I watched her like she was a clown.


    If she behave neutrally to me instead of antagonizing me from the start, I would have respected her.


    No one is expected to like me at the beginning but she showed hate for me right


    away.


    She did not show propriety at all.


    She went into conclusions with her bias of me.


    I would not respect any person that doesn¡¯t even respect me.


    I would not want to waste my efforts on something that is not worthwhile.


    Madam Romanos was not worthwhile for me.


    Besides, she is against my union with her son and that makes her my opposition.


    Dante was mine and anybody that wants me to be separated from him is my


    enemy.


    An awkward silence hung over the atmosphere of the private room.


    I did not want to speak and Dante did not say anything either.


    I could see that he was itching to chase her away but he was holding it in.


    I knew he loved his mother.


    It had to be the piece of love he had for her that acted as an intercession for Madam Romanos.


    If it was the lycan king Dante Romanos that I heard about, he would not be so forgiving.


    ¡°Dante, I thought you were looking for a girl that you said is your mate before. Why are you going out


    with others now? You are not behaving properly!¡± Madam Romanos was trying to sound like an upright


    mother but her act did not fool any of us.


    Still, her words sent me into my thoughts.


    Dante had been searching for someone he called his mate before.


    There is all possibility that the woman he was searching for is me.


    He said he met me at the club Sadie, my best friend took me to so I can forget my rejection.


    He should have been looking for me ever since.


    Even when our paths almost crossed in a mission, Yuri told me how anxious he was to look for me.


    I was sad.


    I used to wonder if the stranger I had spent a night with searched for me but when he did, I avoided him


    instead of weing him.


    Although I did not know his identity and character then, the fact still remain.


    I had avoided him. That is the truth.


    Dante was great.


    I was just selfish by avoiding him but I can not be med either.


    The pain of rejection is too dominating.


    My first reaction is to adapt and find ways I can avoid experiencing that kind of pain again.


    I might be wrong from his point of view but all I can do is apologize. I had my


    own reasons too.


    All I know is that I would never avoid him again.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Since fate had brought us together, we are going to stay together.


    I could see what Madam Romanos wanted to do.


    She was starting to show her fangs bit by bit.


    She wanted me to misunderstand Dante by mentioning another woman.


    She did not know that Dante had alreadye clean with the truth.


    I was d Dante said the truth to me. It prevented any misunderstanding from happening.


    If he had note clean with the truth, the words Madam Romanos said might cause a rift in our


    rtionship.


    If he did not tell me then, he woulde cleanter but then it would be toote. His honesty would


    havee at ate time.


    Our rtionship might be repaired but it would not be like the beginning.


    I was the woman Dante was looking for.


    Her taunting words were all for naught.


    ¡°Mother, leave now before I do something I would not regret. Your tricks are in vain.¡± Dante stood up


    from his chair and directed his gaze at the door.


    A natural aura from his body spilled out and it made it hard to breath.


    This was a type of suppression.


    He was showing his power.


    ¡°What?! You have only known her for what? Days! Yet you are on her side instead of being on the side


    of the mother that had been with you for years.¡± Madam Romanos said.


    Her fear was obvious.


    Dante¡¯s powerful aura suppression was not directed at me but even I was affected. Madam Romanos


    was at the forefront. She was the target of his attack.


    She had it worse than me.


    Beads of sweat rolled down her forehead to the sides of her cheek.


    Dante¡¯s face turned into a frosty mask.


    His aura suppression increased in power.


    ¡°It is none of your concern.¡± Dante¡¯s reply was calm but it¡¯s chilling undertones could not be ignored.


    I did not say anything yet.


    I wanted to enjoy the feeling of my man fighting for me first.


    Madam Romanos directed her eyes to me. I returned her re without any hint of cowardice.


    Her eyes were bloodshot and they looked like a beast that was ready to pounce. I looked at her calmly.


    The tricks she want to use does not matter. I was ready to counter any of her ns.


    I was not a sitting duck.


    ¡°I have investigated this girl before I came to meet you. She was picled up by a millionaire family as an


    adopted daughter but that is all she would remain. An adoptive daughter might not be able to inherit


    anything.¡± Madam Romanos¡¯s gaze


    was on me but her words were for Damte,.


    She did not want to stop her attempt at destroying our happiness.


    I was thankful my pups were also Dante¡¯s pups.


    Although I believed in Dante¡¯s character, his mother was persistent.


    If the pups were not Dante¡¯s children, she would keep ringing that fact in his ears.


    She might chat his impression of my pups.


    Thankfully, they are his kids too.


    ¡°She had given birth to three kids before. She does not know who their father is. She is not clean.


    Avery is not fit for you. Why would you give up clean beauties for a used shoe?¡± Madam Romanos


    continues.


    I wanted to watch her behave like a clown for a longer time but herst words touched my nerves.


    So single mothers are not allowed to fall in love?


    So people that have slept with someone before are not clean?


    Although I also frown down on illicit or wanton sexual activities, I believe every one had their reasons.


    Being a single mother does not mean the society had to turn their backs on the single mother?


    Most people sleep with who they are in a rtionship with but they might end up.with someone else in


    the future.


    Are they not clean?


    Madam Romanos¡¯s view in life amused me. It angered me at the same time.


    I could not tolerate her calling me a used shoe.


    I mmed my hand on the table.


    The tes made a sound as they collided with the table and each other.


    ¡°What do you mean by calling me a used shoe. You are not even ashamed of saying it in front of me.¡± I


    was angry and I did not want to censor my words at all, ¡°So if you decide to remarry now, you are


    considered a dirty, smelly and used shoe? Are you not also an unclean woman? We are the same!¡±


    Madam Romanos stared at me in shock.


    ¡°Who are youparing to yourself?¡± She asked incredulously.


    I did not want to deal with her again.


    She had the guts to insult someone but she could not take it when the insult was used on her.


    It was ridiculous.


    She was a shameless person.


    Dante crossed the distance between me and him before he held the hand I used to m the table.


    The hand tingped as he touched it.


    He massaged it softly as his face was filled with gentleness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself because of her. She is not worth it.¡± He said to me softly.


    His words were like he was whispering sweet nothings.


    Actually, his words were sweet nothings. I felt happier hearing him talk.


    He turned to his mother and his bearings became as cold as ice.


    ¡°Avery is not a used shoe. I was the one that impregnated her. Instead of you. thanking her for not


    aborting them to save her from the words or gossips of people like you, you insult her. Dante¡¯s words


    were biting cold.


    Madam Romanos¡¯s mouth hung open in shock.


    I knew he did not want to use violence because they were still a bit of mother¨Cson rtionship between


    them.


    He did not want toy a hand on her.


    ¡°They are your kids?¡± Madam Romanos said in a wry voice, ¡°I did not know. I thought they were seeds


    of a wild spurn werewolf outside.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes.


    I could feel that her hatred for me did not decrease.


    ¡°Please leave.¡± Dante¡¯s patience was stretched to the limits and it showed from his bearings.


    Even I, felt like Dante was very dangerous now.


    I knew Madam Romanos felt it more than I do.


    She stood up from her chair.


    ¡°Bring the pups to the lycans¡® home to see their future subjects.¡± She started, Hope you are not thinking


    of noting to the Lycan City? You can not hide here. forever. At least, I am not being malicious now


    with my request?¡±


    After her words, she did not wait for another extra second.


    Madam Romanos took her leave immediately.


    Dante and I was left to deal with the aftermath of her visit.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Avery


    Dante wrapped his hand loosely around me. He was giving me the option to break free of his hold if I


    was ufortable.


    I treasured his care.


    Besides, I loved his hug so I did nothing.


    A smile hung on his sensual lips at myck of action.


    He tightened his hug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what my mother said.¡± He consoled but I shook my head.


    ¡°She might be tiring sometimes but this time, she is right.¡± I said, ¡°I have to go to the Lycan City. There


    is no way I can avoid going.¡±


    ¡°You can choose not to go. I will protect you.¡± Dante said, ¡°If anyone speaks ills of you, I will tear them


    to shreds.¡±


    Warmth flowed inside my heart.


    His protection was heartwarming.


    I was starting to discover more of Dante¡¯s merits.


    It was like unravelling a Christmas present.


    Anticipation burned through me for the other things that is toe.


    I loved how Dante protected me. His thoughts for me was admirable.


    Still, I did not want to stress him.


    This was something that can still be considered to be under


    my


    control.


    His mother is very right.


    I had to go to the Lycan City regardless of how I feel.


    I know Dante had a ruthless reputation and more rumors would not affect him. Still, I did not want


    rumors about me to gue him.


    People¡¯s mouth can be very unyielding.


    I don¡¯t want both Dante and my kids to suffer the harm rumors would bring.


    Madam Romanos wasying a sure trap for me.


    The Lycan City is her home ground. She/has many advantage going on for her.


    On the other hand, I don¡¯t have any connections to the people of Lycan City. To them, I was basically a


    stranger.


    Some female lycans might even think that I have descended to snatch their Prince charming away.


    Some of them might be convinced by Madam Romanos to go against me.


    It is highly likely that some of them would still not have a favorable impression of me even without


    Madam Romanos¡® interference.


    I was not afraid of her tricks.


    I know she would definitely attack if I go to the Lycan City.


    I did not want to stress Dante with my problems.


    If I need his help, I would not be shy to ask but for situations I can handle myself, I pefer to solve it


    alone.


    ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡± Dante said before leading me out of the private room.


    The dinner date is already ruined.


    I was not really in the mood to continue so I did notin when Dante led me away.


    Dante red at the manager but he did not take action.


    Dante¡¯s mother would not have been able to urately guess where we are if the restaurant¡¯s staffs


    did not snitch.


    I know they might fear her status as the ruthless Lycan king¡¯s mother but they had to consider that they


    were helping her go against the Lycan king himself.


    Their professional ethics is not up to par.


    I did not look at them, I just continued with following Dante¡¯s lead.


    These people had nothing to do with me. They even spoiled my date.


    Not taking action against them is already benevolent.


    If Dante decides to punish them, I would not interfere. I would not beg for them also.


    Their fates would be the results of their action.


    Dante sat in the driver seat and I was about to enter the seat beside the driver¡¯s position but a voice


    stopped me.


    ¡°Avery! Wait!¡± The voice halted my advance.


    The voice was both familiar and unfamiliar.


    Soon it clicked.


    I looked at the source of the voice.


    Sadie, my best friend raced towards me.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    An healthy pink coatid on her cheeks.


    It added an exuberant quality to her beautiful face.


    My shock at seeing her made me pause.


    Dante came down from the car and came to stay by my side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She is not an enemy. She is my best friend.¡± I calmed Dante down.


    When I wanted to escape from the clutches of the Silver Crescent Pack, I almost asked Sadie to join


    me.


    It did not work out in the end and she stayed.¨C


    I did not know that I would meet her coincidentally in Zera city.


    The chances of encountering each other normally is abnormally low.


    It seemed Zera City is a ce that was in fate¡¯s ns.


    Her situation was like my ties with Dane.


    The chances of us crossing paths with each other was low but here we are. We still met each other


    against all odds.


    Happiness flowed through my body.


    I have been missing this friend of mine since I settled down.


    I was worried about the life she led in her pack.


    Her pack also shunned her even as her father had a prominent position.


    ¡°Avery, who is this?¡± Sadie asked.


    I expected her question.


    I and Sadie were like twins from the same mother. Even if we don¡¯t tell each other all our secrets, we


    always tell each other most of them.


    Sadie was the one that made me believe in people again.


    She and my wolf were one of the reasons I could hold on until today.


    Besides, she still had a hand in my fate of meeting Dante and giving birth to his pups.


    ¡°Sadie, meet Dante. He is my second chance mate. Dante, meet Sadie. She is my best friend.¡± I


    introduced them.


    Sadie observed Dante before she shed a smile at me.


    Her smile meant that Dante passed her review.


    Although I felt like even if she did not approve of Dante, I would still be with him, her eption of him


    pleased me.


    ¡°Dante. Go back first. I would call my chauffeur to pick me upter. I want to catch up with my friend.¡± I


    told Dante but he did not move.


    I knew he was worried about me but I was not a weak omega.


    I was an omega


    warrior.


    There are few things that can threaten me in this city.


    Still, his worry brought a smile to my lips.


    I hugged him.


    His scent flowed into my nose and I could not help my action of sniffing him.


    ¡°You smell good.¡± I shook my head when I realized I went offtrack.


    Dante¡¯s expression improved at my thoughtless remark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be fine.¡± I assured him.


    ¡°Mr Dante, on¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t eat her. She will return to you safe and sound.¡± Sadie chipped in from the


    side.


    Dante gave me onest look before boarding his car.


    I could feel his eyes stray to me through the side mirrors of the car.


    I did not want to go far.


    I was excited.


    I wanted to know how Sadie had been faring.


    There was no car with me now so I could not go to the restaurants I had browsed online.


    I had to bring Sadie back into the restaurant Dante and I just left.


    It was a little awkward but we have to make do.


    I will only call the chauffeur when I am about to leave.


    I don¡¯t want to call the driver now to bring us to another ce and then call him again to take me back.


    It would be a waste of time and energy.


    The manager brought us to a different room.


    Without Dante beside me, the manager¡¯s attitude was lukewarm. Still, he followed the rules well.


    Nobody would be able to find fault with him.


    My identity as the Barrington¡¯s daughter might be known to the manager so he did not treat me


    shabbily.


    Things like his attitude were the reasons I did not want Dante to solve every problem I encounter for


    me.


    The public would think that without Dante, I am nothing. The massive popce would think that I am a


    woman with no


    substance.


    They might entertain the thoughts that I used my face to bewitch Dante.


    I did not want the public to think that Dante made a wrong decision by choosing to love me.


    I wanted to be able to stand by his side with my own merits.


    Although I would not be able to persuade everybody, it is enough that the majority have a good


    impression of me.


    Dante was the Lycan King of this generation. Immense power is in his hands.


    I have to prove myself capable of standing beside him instead of cowering in his protection every time.


    It does not mean that I won¡¯t ept help from Dante. It just means that I don¡¯t want to be overly reliant


    on him.


    Without him, I have been living my life well,


    Having him in my life does not mean I would suddenly lose all the ways I could utilize to protect


    mysoef.


    He was just the icing on the cake.


    ¡°Avery, what are you thinking about? Are you not happy to see me?¡± Sadie asked with a lovely pout on


    her red lips.


    I smiled as I shook my head.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± I said. ¡°Besides, I want to know why you are here. You better spill the beans


    quickly.¡±


    My emotions had calmed down from the overdrive it went to when I saw Sadie.


    I observed my best friend.


    She was still Sadie but at the same time she had changed.


    I am not criticizing her change. Even I had changed so her difference is nothing new.


    I know it must not have been easy for her toe to Zera city.


    All


    my


    loved ones were in one ce so even as my emotions had calmed down, I was still in a good mood.


    Sadie stared at me.


    I don¡¯t know why but I felt a chill in her gaze.


    When I took a closer look, the coldness in her eyes was gone and I almost tried to attribute it to the


    illusions conjured by my mind.


    Still, my instincts as a warrior made me wary.


    I don¡¯t know who the chill was directed to.


    Was it me or another person that offended her?


    I know I was being cautious but I have no choice.


    Even a good person can turn bad.


    All it takes is a split thought.


    Still, I did not want to condemn Sadie without seeing any evidence.


    That would be unfair to her.


    Besides, she is my best friend.


    Suspecting her was showing myck of trust.


    Her next words dropped on me like a bomb.


    Her voice was neutral, ¡°That alpha that I was wooing me was my destined mate. He wanted me to be a


    concubine while he gets a legal wife that matches his background.¡°.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Avery


    I knew the person she was referring to.


    It was the alpha that got me the wolfsbane I used to stop myself from sensing the mate bond.


    Taking wolfsbane was a countermeasure I thought of so I would not know my second chance mate


    even when we are face to face.


    I had been afraid of a second rejection. It would have broken me to pieces.


    Thank the moon goddess that Dante was not like scummy alpha Jake.


    Back then, Sadie did not tell me that he was her mate.


    It was an information she hid from me so the turn of events she mentioned was surprising.


    It was like our situation was from a carbon mold.


    It seemed her mate had rejected her.


    He was like my first first mate, alpha Jake. My first mate wanted to eat his cake while having the


    intentions of hoarding it.


    They were contradictory.


    If they want us, why did they reject us?


    It can be attributed to their greed.


    Compassion for Sadie surged within me.


    We experienced simr fates.


    I had always looked up to Sadie.


    She was my spiritual pir.


    She was smart, outgoing and beautiful.


    She did not let the hate surrounding her stump her.


    I did not know that she would experience this kind of thing.


    The pain of rejection was no joke.


    I would never wish that pain on my enemies, not to talk about my dearest friends.


    No wonder she changed.


    If she did not change, then she was weird and strange.


    The same could be said to me. Because of the rejection I experienced, I started having a negative


    feeling about the mate bond.


    The moon goddess could not even convince me to change my mind. My views on the mate bond only


    changed when Dante showed me that he was an excellent mate.


    If Dante had not barged into my life, I would still be filled with that hate the trauma of my rejection


    caused.


    It was a case of being bitten once but being shy twice.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything to me? I thought we were friends. I told you about my rejection but you


    hid the fact that you found your mate from me.¡± I said as I levelled my gaze at Sadie.


    I was truly unhappy.


    I did not stop her from keeping secrets from me.


    Still, she should have known which kind of secrets to keep from me.


    She just kept this information to herself and she suffered alone.


    If she had told me about it then, I would have stopped her from associating with her mate.


    Although then, I had a bad view of the mate bond, it is still alright to stay with each other.


    We would have found men that passed our tests as partners.


    She disappointed me.


    If she had told me about her alpha mate, he would not have had the chance to hurt her at all.


    She would have been fine.


    I could tell that she would not have a good time with that alpha.


    It was like quenching thirst with a poisoned cup of wine.


    It might quench the thirst but that path would still lead to a dead end. She would still end up hurt.


    There was no way about it.


    It was like me and alpha Jake.


    If I let myself be blinded by love and then let myself be his concubine so I can be with him, I would have


    a terrible life going forward.


    Someone that had a mate but still wanted a concubine was fickle.


    Those kinds of people don¡¯t want to let their no be no and their yes be yes.


    To me, if alpha Jake can take a first concubine, he can take a second.


    It is only the first time that has an impact. Any time after the first time would be easier.


    Although the moon goddess had assured me that the mate bonds change people, I was still sceptical


    about alpha Jake.


    In my eyes, he would never be able to wash off his


    scummy


    radiance.


    Sadie¡¯s mate was like that too.


    It seemed Sadie could not be as ruthless as I was.


    After breaking off the mate bond between alpha Jake and I, I was able to see his true character clearly.


    My view was not clouded by rose tinted sses anymore.


    It was why I was resistant to being his concubine aside from the low status it signified.


    To me, a person that had genuine feelings for me would not suggest to me that I should stay by his side


    in such a lowly


    position.


    He would want to unt me in a proper position if he truly loved me and not his status and position.


    Although my kids helped me in making the decision of leaving my past behind, if I had no intent to


    brave the odds that were against me, my children would not have been able to motivate me to fight


    against my fate.


    Sadie was not able to see what I saw.


    She continued with the futile effect of drinking poisoned wine to quench her taste.


    She continued sinking in a swamp she could have gotten herself out of.


    ¡°I am sorry for not telling you. I can not truly pinpoint the reason why I did not want to tell you then. I


    was led away by his lies. I thought I could make it work.¡± The sadness in her eyes could drown me.


    I sighed at her apology.


    It was one of the reasons I loved Sadie. She was quick to admit her mistake in honesty.


    She have gone through a lot.


    ¡°What happened next? How did you get the opportunity toe to Zera city?¡± I asked.


    It was one of the things that was confusing to me.


    Sadie¡¯s pack was the pack bordering my former pack. My former pack, Silver Crescent was very far


    from Zera city.


    The distance had to be counted in miles.


    Toe here, I had to use the teleportation crystal.


    How did she get here?


    ¡°I aming to that part.¡± Sadie said with a yful re, ¡°You are so impatient.¡±


    I smiled at her re.


    Sadie¡¯s face returned to her normal expression, ¡°When he married another betady as his mate, I


    knew I would not be able to make our rtionship work anymore. My hopes died then but he


    approached me.¡±


    It took her so long to realize.


    That alpha don¡¯t love her at all.


    He was toying with her.


    Still, I knew it was hard for Sadie to even notice this,


    The things of the heart were elusive. Emotions aren¡¯t something that can be casually controlled.


    She might be seeing the red gs in the rtionship but her emotions would make her think it would


    work out in the end.


    Truly, it is only the bystander or the observer that can see things clearly.


    Those involved would be influenced by their bias. It was unavoidable.


    ¡°I wanted to be with him so badly that I finally tried to be with him as a concubine.¡± Sadie muttered as


    she studied the dishes that had been brought to the room.


    There was no intent to eat in her gaze.


    She was just looking at the table that was full of dishes in absentmindedness.


    ¡°What?!¡± I asked in shock.


    The Sadie that was in my memory loved herself like a treasure.


    Something like this was out of the question for her.


    She had always behaved in a way that assured everybody that she was confident in herself.


    Being someone¡¯s concubine was not something she would do.


    If I did not remember wrongly, the day I escaped from my former pack, Sadie had been crying.


    When I asked her what was wrong, she said the alpha she was dating had anotherdy that everybody


    recognized while she herself is the third party.


    She was talking about her mate but I did not know she was talking about her destined partner.


    I thought the alpha was someone Sadie was dating casually.


    When I had informed Sadie of alpha Jake¡¯s offer for me to be a concubine then, she was shocked.


    I don¡¯t know why she jumped into the pit I had to run away to avoid.


    I could see that Sadie really loved that alpha.


    For her to put down her principles and pride was enough prove.


    ¡°I kept entertaining the thought that I would change him and my situation but he was not worth it.¡± Her


    words were neutral but the tumultuous undercurrents were straining through her words..


    That alpha had really done a number on her.


    ¡°I broke the rtionship off with him but it wasn¡¯t easy. I fell into a pit of depression and self


    abasement.¡± She paused, ¡°I even had the thought to end my life but then, in my lowest moments, my


    benefactor came.¡±


    My heart acted at the pain she went through but I was puzzled by this new arrival.


    ¡°Hope this benefactor wasn¡¯t decievung you?¡± I asked in concern.


    Some people were like sharks.


    They woulde to prey on those that were wounded and down.


    I hoped this benefactor wasn¡¯t taking advantage of her situation.


    Sadie shook her head.


    ¡°He consoled me and showed me that there is more to this life than wallowing in my own filth.¡± She


    murmured.


    ¡°Who is he? Do I know him?¡± I had suspicions about this benefactor.


    If I was able toe face to face to me, I might be able to sound out his character.


    Sadie smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Avery. He is out of my league. I can not evenpare to one of his


    fingernails. Besides, I have no romantic interest in him, only gratitude. He was the one that brought me


    to Zera city.¡±


    This so called benefactor had to have a considerable background for Sadie to address him like this.


    This made me more wary of his intentions towards Sadie.


    I sighed, ¡°If you say so. You have been through a lot but so have I.¡±


    I wanted to take her mind off her dreary past by saying parts of my own tale.


    I would not really tell her sensitive stuff but I could share some of my experiences with her.


    Her benefactor still remained in the dark and that made me uneasy. Sadie is stubborn. It looked like I


    would not be able to pry information about this benefactor from her mouth if she was not willing to tell


    me about him.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sadie asked in shock.


    ¡°I encountered a tribe of humans that wanted to sacrifice me to a statue of the moon goddess. After


    that, I stumbled into the territory of an organization that sell girls¨Cboth humans and shewolves¨Cto the


    highest bidder.¡±


    Sadie¡¯s eyes were wide open as she listened.


    ¡°This is just a bit of what I have experienced but here I am. I made it through and you will too.¡± I said to


    her.


    Although Sadie tried to hide it, I could clearly see that she was still affected by that rejection she


    suffered in the hands of her former scumbag alpha mate.


    At least, my words should make her see that everything was not smooth sailing for others either.


    Everybody have their tribtions.


    I nced at the time and I saw that it was time for me to leave.


    Sadie saw that I was ready to go.


    ¡°I just came to this city. Can I stay at your house?¡± Sadie asked with anticipation burning in her eyes.


    I looked away from her eyes.


    I did not want to let Sadie stay without express permission from Mrs Barrington and Rocky..


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I was just an adopted daughter, my rtionship with the Barringtons is not very deep yet.


    I don¡¯t want to bring someone that was unknown with them to sleep over at the mansion.


    If Sadie visits repeatedly in the future, I would be able to let her sleep over then.


    Now, I can not do that.


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t settled down properly. Maybe another time.¡± I said as I shook my head.


    Sadie¡¯s face darkened and her unhappiness was obvious.


    Still, there was nothing I could do.


    ¡°Do you have a phone?¡± I asked and she nodded.


    Her unhappy expression was nowhere to be seen.


    I felt like Sadie had improved.


    Her displeasure just went away like that.


    If it was in the past, she would still be sulking.


    ¡°Give it to me. I want to add you up.¡± I said to her.


    She handed me her phone and I imputed my number.


    I wanted to give her money but I was hesitant because I don¡¯t want it to affect her pride.


    When I saw hertest smartphone, I knew my worries are not needed.


    I called my driver toe and pick me up.


    I was starting to miss my kids.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Avery


    Two weeks passed by in ¨¢ blur.


    Dante had to go back to the Lycan City to attend to some matters.


    Despite this, he always called daily to check up on me.


    His care made me feel the joy of love that I had almost missed because of the trauma my rejection


    caused.


    Sadie had beening to the Barringtons¡® mansion for a visit and my adoptive parents had gotten


    familiar with her.


    For now, I had no ns to go to the Lycan City yet. I wanted to go there in style.


    I wanted to go there when I achieved something. I don¡¯t want Madam Romanos¡¯s ns to catch me


    unawares.


    I wanted to tie up every loose ends if I can.


    I did not want to depend on Mrs Barrington and Rocky Barrington for everything


    My past had taught me to prepare for evey possibility there is.


    What if they decide I was not worthy of being their daughter anymore?


    I know Mrs Barrington¡¯s love for me right now is genuine but my past experiences had made me


    suspicious and


    I wanted something I could control.


    The Barrington¡¯spany wasn¡¯t mine. It is for my adoptive parents. I want something that is solely


    mine.


    Something that can not be taken away by others on a whim even if they are not on good terms with me.


    I was being too cautious but I can not help myself.


    My actions might be considered to be polluting the trust and love between us but I have no choice.


    These past two weeks, I had made fifteen shoe drawings. The designs were for my shoe factory.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Today, I was going with Sadie to check the building that was going to act as my business headquarters.


    I did not want to bring her before but she insisted in going.


    No man is an ind.


    wary.:


    I nned to buy the building and other necessary facilities with my saved allowance and the little bit of


    money I borrowed from Mrs Barrington.


    She had said I shouldn¡¯t return it but in my mind, I knew I would find a way to repay her kindness.


    These past few weeks, my enemies had been very quiet. Still, I waited for them to act patiently.


    I alighted from the car and Sadie came from the other side.


    She came to my house and we headed to the only building Iwas willing toe check out.


    I had three choices previously but two options had to be eliminated because I wasn¡¯t satisfied when I


    saw their 3D models.


    This building was the only one I liked.


    It wasn¡¯t a building with stories or floors but a sprawling building that upied most of thend it was


    on.


    The front had a wide space that could be used as the store front. The store front would showcase our


    goods on disy.


    The other side had a huge building that was connected to the big space I wanted to use as store front.


    I wanted to use this ce as the main factory.


    A medium sized square room was connected to this building that I set aside for the factory and I


    wanted to use it as my personal office.


    I had already intewiewed some people that were knowledgeable in this shoe business.


    Although most of my work is to design how the shoes would look, I stayed up for hours researching


    how this business worked.


    I did not want my employees to deceive me.


    I did not want to be the clueless boss that would be taken advantage of by her subordinates.


    The people I had eventually employed had to go through a second check by my adoptive father.


    I did not refuse this help.


    I did not want any moles in my workce.


    I walked into the building and checked everywhere. It was exactly like the 3D model the owner put up.


    I went back into the car and wired the money to the owner. I made sure the owner knew my identity as


    the adoptive daughter of the Barringtons.


    This identity was useful. It kept those with bad intentions at bay.


    Although this does not mean they won¡¯t do anything, some of them would still consider how the


    Barringtons would react before they make a move.


    Since I did not meet the owner face to face, this was a countermeasure to ensure the owner sends the


    deed and receipt of the building to me without any fancy tricks.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Sadie said, ¡°You have left the group chat for unemployed people.¡±


    I smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say


    that. Don¡¯t worry, you can apany meter as my assistant. I don¡¯t have any other thing you can


    do.¡± I said to Sadie and she nodded.


    I don¡¯t know why I feel like she wasn¡¯t as happy as she portrayed.


    Regarding this matter, I have tried my best.


    Only the position of my assistant is okay for her to take.


    The other positions had a high demand for experience in this fashion business.


    I was not trying tond a hit on her pride.


    ¡°I feel like you are not happy about my offer. You can choose not to do it.¡± I closed my eyes to rx as I


    spoke.


    ¡°You are too sensitive. Who said I did not want to?¡± She countered and I let the matter rest.


    I don¡¯t know why the reunion with Sadie was not as I thought.


    I have changed and she had changed too.


    We are still getting along but I can not help this feeling of this being the calm before the storm.


    I don¡¯t know if it is me being overcautious.


    I do not even fully trust Mrs Barrington so I was not surprised I am going over Sadie and her behaviors


    with a fine toothb.


    War wasing and there is only a little bit of time to prepare so I wanted to be extremely careful.


    The evil god, Daemon was watching me. I don¡¯t know what his ns for me are.


    I can not let my guard down.


    I feel like he would want to target whoever was close to me to cause the greatest damage to me.


    It would be like the case with alpha Jake, my first mate.


    He facilitated the rejection so I would be struck by the pain and lose my mind.


    The only person I don¡¯t really have any suspicions on is Dante. I don¡¯t know why but I feel like he is


    reliable.


    I chucked all the thoughts about Daemon out of my mind and focused on my business.


    There was a new showing up in Sera city. It was a fashion show that exhibited dresses, shoes and


    every thing that could be used to beautify.


    Dante helped me get a slot because I could not snatch a slot even with the influence of the Barringtons.


    I had to prepare.


    The show was very close and I have to refine my drawings so the factory would begin making them

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Avery


    Finally the day for the exhibition show came,


    This show was very important to me.


    I had done publicity and other necessary things for my brand. What remained now is for this show to


    boost my shoe designs and products to an unimaginable level.


    Sometimes, people were skeptical to try new things.


    This fashion show had a lot of credence to the public so my business would receive a beneficial


    turnover if I seed.


    We arrived at the venue.


    The pure audience and the people that wanted to present their products had different areas. There is a


    separate ce set aside for those that wanted to exhibit their work.


    Excitement thrummed through me.


    I did not bring plenty people. I brought a model that would wear my products and showcase it to the


    world.


    The other people I brought were another woman that was in the manufacturing of fashion shoes and


    Sadie.


    I was happy.


    Mrs Barrington was in the audience with the triplets.


    She brought enough bodyguards with her she did not want me to worry, she wanted me to focus on


    showcasing my products in my best state.


    I appreciated her efforts.


    I had investigated every business that wanted to showcase their work today.


    I did not really spend time on those that were not in my field.


    I only paid immense attention to the other brand that also did shoes.


    They are my number one rival.


    I knew that this business didn¡¯t want me to seed. I was trying to steal their consumers after all.


    One of the reasons I checked my employees very well was because I did


    not want moles in my workce.


    I did not want spies from other businesses in my establishment.


    In the order we are to present, I was behind this business. It might be because this brand was popr.


    It might be because they already had foundation with the masses, unlike me that was still taking my


    baby steps.


    Still, I was not afraid of them. The business i chose to do does not matter because there are


    competitors in every field.


    All I did was double my vignce and I made sure I protected my designs well.


    I knew that at times like this, in order to seed, a business might use dark and scheming methods to


    get theirpetitors out of thepetition.


    It was not something new.


    The only person that might have seen my designs are Sadie and the only time she did was by mistake.


    My past had made me a paranoid person so I was extremely careful. Still, I don¡¯t know if I had made a


    mistake somewhere.


    I was not a god or goddess, there is a limit to what I can do. Still, I had tried my best.


    The other fashion brands presented their products in a dazzling way. They had good models, designs


    and the ways to utilize both their products and their models.


    Beautiful dresses, suits and many more was shown to the audience. From the area assigned to those


    that would showcase their products, I made sure I watched carefully.


    Since I was not in the clothes or essories business, I might cooperate with these brands in the


    future.


    They did not sh with the products I am selling so I studied them carefully.


    Soon, it was the turn of my business rival to present their work.


    I paid more attention to this presentation. This was my business rival after all.


    As I watched intently, the model wore their first item to the stage before. posing in all type of angles that


    highlighted the shoes on her feet.


    My body stiffened as I observed the shoes. I did not even know when the model left and came up again


    with another pair of shoes.


    I snapped out of my reverie and observed the second product my rival wanted to showcase and my


    heart sank.


    Why? Why? Why?


    The shoes on the model¡¯s feet was made from the designs I drew. These were the designs I specially


    modified so I would get a good reception in this show.


    Now, my business rival had presented it first.


    If I showcased my own products, it would be in giarism. It did not matter that my own shoes


    where made in different colors, the basics was still the design I drew.


    It would be stolen work no matter what I do. There was no way around it.


    Tears burned my eyes but I refused to let it fall.


    For weeks, I had prepared for this show. I had even asked Dante to get me on the show but my request


    for his help was not to embarrass him like this.


    I can not show my products anymore because it would just result in a dead end for me.


    Trying to showcase the shoes I brought would make me the target of countless criticism.


    The public won¡¯t believe me.


    This business that I waspeting with had numerous branches and it was a sessful brand.


    The public knew its products well and it had permanent customers.


    Nobody would believe me if I said my rival brand stole my work.


    The public would believe that I stole from them instead because I was unknown.


    They might think I stole from my rival brand in order to seed early. Besides, the rival brand had also


    calcted the possibility of me not showcasing anything since presenting my products would do more


    harm than good.


    They would have defeated me and my business with little to no effort on their part.


    The n was ingenious.


    This move by my rival was too brutal.


    As I watched my rival brand present more of the shoes that had been made ording to my designs, I


    was numb and my mind went into overdrive.


    Nobody had seen my designs before it was made into shoes with the exception of Mrs Barrington and


    Sadie.


    Mrs Barrington would not do this kind of thing. She would find it beneath her.


    That left me with only Sadie.


    It is not that I don¡¯t trust Sadie but I still took precautions against her. It was my cautious nature that


    had made me wary.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The painful thungs is, even with my preparations, everything still went downhill.


    Sadie was seated beside me.


    I turned to her, ¡°Sadie, I want to speak to you outside.¡±


    I stood up and went to the area that could have been considered as the backyard of the venue the


    show was held in.


    She nodded and followed me.


    We reached the ce that was private enough for us to talk.


    I stared at Sadie, ¡°Sadie. What have I done to deserve this? Why did you sell my designs to my rival?¡±


    Sadie looked confused, ¡°Why are you speaking cryptically? I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that those shoes that the model on stage is wearing is familiar? Those shoes were


    made from my designs and you are the only one that saw my designs!¡± I watched her silently as I


    spoke.


    It would never dawn on me that Sadie would do this kind of thing.


    Even with my suspicious nature, I refused to convict her arbitrarily but it seemed I was still being too


    soft.


    ¡°Avery! What are you saying? I only felt like those designs were very familiar, I did not connect it to you.


    Why are you behaving like this?¡± Sadie¡¯s face showed the disappointment she felt but I did not care.


    ¡°Sadie, I am not going to ask again. Why did you give mypetitors my


    designs?¡± I asked coldly, ¡°You have always been my friend and I kept you close to my heart but I did


    not know that you only felt malicious


    intentions towards me.¡±


    I was not the same Avery that Sadie could coax with a few words. Even if she was not wrong, she was


    not even taking the right attitude. If someone sees us now, they would think I was the one that stole her


    work and gave it to outsiders instead.


    ¡°I did not sell your designs! The only thing I did was send your designs to me when I borrowed your


    phone because I wanted to observe them more. I picked up a girl that was poverty stricken and I live


    with her. I am very free with her. she might have sold your designs so we would be at loggerheads.¡±


    Sadie blurted out.


    I did not know that she brought someone to live with her. The information wasing out now.


    Although her words looked like it was blurted out involuntarily, I still did not believe her.


    My trust in her had been impacted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me.¡± She said as her expression darkened.


    I did not even bother to be polite, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    This brand and design was something I had put my heart, soul and sweat into but my dreams had


    suffered a tremendous impact now.


    I took a deep breath before sighing. I felt a throbbing migraineing


    1. up.


    I did not rest well this past few weeks so I could prepare for this show. It had all been for naught.


    Still, I was not willing to give up.


    ¡°Sadie, please don¡¯te to the headquarters anymore. I don¡¯t think I need an assistant. Having you


    stay there with me is just wasting your talent.¡± Although my words sounded fancy, the bottom line was


    that I was chasing her away.


    Even if she was not the one that leaked the designs, everything still boiled down to her.


    I did not know that she sent my designs to her phone.


    She knew how important this was for me but she still sent the designs to her phone anyway.


    That was not what a friend does.


    Even if it was the person that sold my designs was the girl she supposedly picked up, her fault was


    apparent.


    I can not keep her by my side.


    She knew how I suffered to do this business but she went ahead with her


    thoughts anyway.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Is that why you said you don¡¯t need an assistant anymore? I thought you were


    my friend?¡± She said with an overcast expression as she stared at me.


    I looked back at her, ¡°I thought you were my friend too!


    I did not say anything again.


    Sadie stormed off.


    The situation was looking bleak but I was not willing to give up yet.


    I whipped out my phone and called Dante.


    ¡°Hello Avery. How is your show going?¡± His hoarse voice that sent numbing electricity to my core said


    after he picked the call.


    I did not have time to exin.


    ¡°I will tell you about itter. Can you call the people that organized this show and ask them to give me


    more time?¡± I asked.


    The chances of me turning this situation around relied on Dante¡¯s


    answer.


    ¡°Okay. I would try and buy you more time but you have to be quick. I do not want your brand name to


    be sullied by rumors.¡± Dante said from the other side of the phone and it was like I heard a voice that


    was as sweet as honey.


    My mood brightened.


    ¡°Thank you. I will update you on the situationter. Bye!¡± I ended the call as soon as I spoke myst


    sentence.


    I smiled.


    It was time to turn this dreary predicament over.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Avery


    After ending my call with Dante, I did not hesitate to call the worker under me that was in charge of


    other workers.


    She was like the vice¨Cpresident of the business.


    Her name is Jana, she had experience in making and designing shoes.


    ¡°Hello President. Is something the matter?¡± Jana¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.


    I did not want to exin anything much, I am already running on borrowed time.


    Even if Dante can get me as much time as I want, it would affect my business negatively if it gets out


    that I am using Dante¡¯s power as his mate to throw my weight around.


    The opinions of the masses can be very vicious sometimes.


    My business just began its establishment, I don¡¯t want it to have the hate of the masses directed at it.


    It was one of the reasons I did not want to present the shoes I brought. If charges of giarism was


    labeled on my business, it would be hard toe out of the shadow it will bring in the future.


    Once bitten, twice shy.


    The person that found that truth was right.


    If someone makes a mistake once, it is hard to win the trust of the public again. The person that


    commuted the mistake would always have his or her ck past dug up anytime he or she makes a


    blunder.


    The past that are in the hands of the public are not forgotten, they are just buried. Those pasts are


    waiting for the public to dig them up again whenever another offence ismitted.


    People are fond of gossip too.


    I don¡¯t want to give the public something to talk about.


    ¡°Jana, our shoe designs had been leaked. I will try andpile a few designs now and I will send it to


    you. Create them quickly, we are running out of time.¡± I informed Jana.


    ¡°What?! Our designs have be leaked?! Who leaked it?!¡± Her shocked words


    almost prated my eardrum and I distanced the phone from my ear.


    ¡°It was a close frimed. Keep an eye on your email, I will send the designs soon.¡± I said before hanging


    up.


    I did not bother to hide the fact that Sadie was the reason the designs were leaked to our rival.


    These people worked overtime with me to push our business into the spotlight.


    I could still remember that some of them stayed at the factory instead of going home so they can make


    the shoes.


    Those that did not stay at the factory came very early. They came even before the standard resuming


    time!


    It was a rough time for everybody that worked in my business. Sadie disregarded it all and sent our


    efforts down the drain.


    It was unfair to both them and me.


    I did not intend to cover for her.


    Besides, the workers I gathered are smart.


    Nobody had ess to the designs before they started making them.


    Sadie was the only one that was very close to me. She could enter my office at will.


    Although there was still the possibilities of it being someone else but Sadie had the highest suspicion.


    Besides, she admitted to it.


    Maybe because she felt like I would do nothing to her. She was my best friend after all.


    Although myputer is protected by a password, she had used a trick to get the designs from my


    phone. If nothing had happened, she would infunge on my privacy without telling me.


    I don¡¯t know if she went through my personal files and information too.


    In short, my trust for her had sustained an impact that would be difficult to heal.


    I know she was my pir of support previously. She was a good friend that people would wish for but


    would never get.


    Still, her current action disappointed me greatly.


    If someone told me that Sadie would do something like that, I would not


    believe them. I would even fight with them instead as I don¡¯t like people talking badly about my friends


    and loved ones..


    I knew something had changed in Sadie but I did not know this would be the result. I had also changed


    and my thoughts had be more suspicious and wary but still, I would never do something like this.


    Sadie was not like this before.


    We were each other¡¯s pir and we would never do such a thing to each other.


    She is making me doubt her and this was something I did not want to see. Now, it was happening


    before my eyes.


    I did not want to question my trust for her but the current situation is tricky.


    After this, I would not be able to trust her like before.


    Our friendship might strain.


    I did not go back to the area that was for thepanies and businesses that were going to present


    their products.


    I searched for the upleted shoe designs I had dropped before in favor of the shoe designs I had


    wanted to present.


    There was no time to make something fancy.


    I would have to go with the beauty in simplicity.


    I only added minor modifications before I was satisfied. I sent the designs to Jana and dropped a


    message that told her to send the shoes to this ce after she was done.


    I also sent the model¡¯s shoe size.


    I did not want any kind of mistake to ur now.


    This was a sensitive period for me.


    Although this show did not go as I expected, I did not want to lose. I did not want to go back home


    without achieving anything.


    My eyes glinted coldly.


    After this show, I vow to work harder.


    The rival business was called m Beauty and it is a well known fashion organization.


    Because of what they did today, I vowed to bring them down.


    Since they wanted to use dirty means, they have to be prepared to face


    the consequences.


    Although Sadie said it was the girl she picked up that leaked the shoe designs, I could not stop the


    suspicions that Sadie was aware of it.


    I remembered her ever changing mood these days.


    I did not want to regard Sadie as my enemy.


    Although I already dismissed her, I did not n to take any revenge in her. I only targeted the rival


    business that bought my designs.


    I looked down on m Beauty. If they have the confidence, why did they not present their own


    designs?


    They wanted to kill two birds with one stone by buying my designs.


    They would stop me from participating while showcasing the results of my sweat and blood.


    It was a genius n.


    One thing this business don¡¯t know is that I am stubborn. I don¡¯t n to give up.


    Even if Dante had not been able to get me more time, I would make a eback.


    My business would just have the reputation of looking down in the organizations behind the show


    because I upied a slot without showcasing anything.


    I would have been able to make more designs and I would stillp¨¦te with them so I did not get why


    m Beauty, my rivalpany chose this route.


    My phone rang amd I nced at the caller ID.


    It was my adoptive mother. I picked.


    ¡°Why are you not on yet? I can¡¯t see your model. Another clothing line is on the stage. I thought you


    were next.¡± Mrs Barrington said rapidly.


    I could hear the cheers of the audience from her side.


    ¡°Mother, our shoe designs were leaked. Now, I have to make another sets of shoes to showcase. It is


    why I can not go on stage now.¡± I exined.


    ¡°It is your friend, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mrs Barrington was silent before she spoke again.


    I reeled in shock.


    Was there something she saw in Sadie that I did not see?


    How did she know that Sadie was behind this?


    I would ask her about itter.


    I sighed.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. She said she took my designs so she can observe it slowly but the


    girl she rescued from the streets leaked the information to my rivalpany.¡± I said.


    ¡°That excuse is toome! No matter what, her carelessness and


    infringement on personal properties can not be excused.¡± The fury in my mother¡¯s voice was palpable.


    I was the one that was schemed against but I was the one consoling my mother instead of her


    consoling me.


    Her anger was that scary.


    ¡°I have already sent the new designs to the headquarters, they are making it as quickly as they can.¡± I


    reassured my mother and I heard her hum in agreement before hanging up.


    My phone rang again.


    It was Jana.


    ¡°Hello Jana. Is it ready?¡± I asked as I answered the call


    ¡°Yes! I am at the show¡¯s venue now. Pleasee and receive me.¡± Her


    excited voice said.


    Still, I could detect hints of fatigue in her voice.


    I noted her contribution down in my heart before going to the main entrance of the show.


    It was time to.turn this on my rivalpany¡¯s head. It was time to give


    them a taste of the results of their folly.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Chapter 71


    Avery


    I looked around and I spotted Janaing towards me.


    Excitement showed on her face. I did not know what to say. If not because I knew that Jana did not


    have an hand in the leaking of my shoe designs, I would find her suspicious.


    It is as if she wanted the designs to leak. The shock she had when she heard that the designs were


    leaked is nowhere to be seen.


    I epted the shoes she brought before leading her to the area the organizers of the show had set


    aside for those that wanted to showcase their products.


    ¡°Next is Fashion Spark. Where is the people from fashion Spark?¡± The host was a woman with a


    beautiful figure.


    She first introduced my business to the crowd. When she saw that nobody from my business came on


    stage, she began to call for us repeatedly.


    I sighed in relief.


    Thankfully, Jana made it in time.


    I did not want us to lose a chance to make a name for ourselves because we werete.


    We have already tried our best to fight for a chance to showcase our hardwork, it would be bitter if all


    our efforts refused to be rewarded just because ofteness.


    My business was called Fashion Spark. I was not really good with names and I settled on this one after


    Mrs Barrington rejected many names I thought up.


    It was hard to find a satisfactory name. Either the name I choose soundedme or it had already been


    taken by others.


    I only settled on this one after much difficulty.


    The model we brought wore the first pair of shoes before sauntering onto the stage.


    Happiness filled me.


    At least, we did not fall prey to the plot that happened to us.


    Soon, the model I brought presented all the shoes Jana brought.


    Although these pairs of shoes could notpare to the ones I spent weeks on, it was still satisfiable.


    Finally, the show needed.


    The expression on the people that came from m Beauty was exhrating to see when they


    discovered we were not beaten down by their trap.


    Sadie did note back into the hall after what went on between us. It was understandable.


    I had already relieved her from her job, it was not her right to be here anymore.


    Although I thought she will be thick-skinned but thankfully, she disappointed me.


    Right now, I did not want to see her.


    Seeing her would let my anger rise like it was on stimnts.


    For now, I did not want to think about her and her betrayal first.


    Her actions hurt me so much because she was someone I took as a part of me.


    Now, I just want my mind to enjoy the victory we won with our efforts. I don¡¯t want to be preupied


    with the thoughts of her betrayal.


    It was not toote to think about itter.


    I wanted to rejoice in this small victory I won from the people from the m Beauty organization.


    The show had ended and the audience began to trickle out of the huge venue.


    Mrs Barrington met up with me at the main entrance of the venue that the show was held in.


    Inside the car, I finally had time to address my suspicions.


    The pups


    didn¡¯t rely on me to provide milk anymore. The milk they take is like a side dish. It became something


    they could do without so I was able to throw myself into my business wholeheartedly.


    I did not have to worry about them starving when I am not present.


    I looked at Mrs Barrington, ¡°Mother, how did you know she was rted to the leak that happened to my


    designs?¡±


    Mrs Barrington watched mend kisses on the cheeks of my pups before she answered. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Her eyes showed it. I could see that you treated her like a treasure but her eyes did not show any


    satisfaction at all.¡± Mrs Barrington said and the incident that happened previously dawned in me.


    I understood the dissatisfaction Mrs Barrington said she saw in Sadie eyes. I had seen it before too.


    That time, I asked her if she was not okay with being my assistant.


    I thought her pride took a hit when I told her to work as my assistant and not something else.


    I did not know that Mrs Barrington suspected it was something else.


    It seemed Sadie was dissatisfied with me a long time ago.


    I mused over all our interactions.


    Since she came to Zera city, I had tried to pamper her within the limits of my power.


    She had been through a lot and I wanted to be there for her as her best friend.


    I did not want her to remember her past suffering. I did not want her to be stuck in the past.


    I did not know she held resentment towards me.


    I remembered the first time I saw her.


    I could recall the strange hate that had shone through her eyes.


    I thought I was hallucinating. I even thought the hate was for her sc um alpha mate but it seemed like I


    was severely


    mistaken.


    Now, I knew I did not see wrongly.


    Sadie disliked me but I still don¡¯t know why.


    In the past, we were very close and nothing coulde between us.


    What had caused Sadie to dislike me?


    I will never believe that she did not have a hand in that design leak.


    The Sadie I know is not a careless person. How can an unknown girl she saved casually have ess


    to her phone?


    How had the girl known that the designs belonged to my business?


    Why didn¡¯t the thought of the designs being downloaded from the inte cross the girl¡¯s mind?


    It was as if the girl knew for sure that the designs were mine so she sold it to apetitor.


    Besides, this girl came from Sadie¡¯s mouth and words. I don¡¯t know if this girl is real.


    I don¡¯t know if this girl is her excuse to cover her bad actions.


    Still, I could not understand.


    I went through all the interaction I ever had with Sadie and I did not see anything that would cause her


    to dislike me like this.


    In the past, it was not like we did not have our disagreements but it never reached this stage of hate.


    We would argue and keep up a cold war before one of us would apologize.


    Her new change was surprising.


    The thought of someone goading her to hate me crossed my mind.


    This change in her character was too sudden.


    I could not help but suspect that so called benefactor of hers.


    Still, it did not matter if she was goaded into hating me. I regarded her as my friend. She should not


    have done this.


    She spoiled all my hardworking because of hate.


    I did not believe that a person can not conquer their emotions. It might be hard but at least even if she


    can¡¯t conquer it, she can try to tell me her grievances instead of lurking behind me like a snake looking


    for an opportunity to attack.


    I know feeling negative emotions is normal.


    What I considered as selfish and abnormal is if the person acts on those negative thoughts.


    If I had known, I would not make her part of my business at all. I had let my view of our friendship get in


    the way.


    ¡°You are right, mother. I don¡¯t know why she changed so much.¡± I said wistfully.


    Although everybody willpower is very different, it did not mean mortals are very fragile.


    There was strength in the fragility of the weak.


    Simr things that had happened to Sadie happened to me and I never changed abruptly to hurt


    someone else. ¨C


    For some reason, my mind drifted to the unknown benefactor Sadie had again.


    He was strong and rich for him to be able to get her here.


    Why di someone so elevated looked for Sadie?


    Why had Sadiee to the city I was specifically located?


    I felt like all this is connected to me in one way or another.


    Everything was out of my control as a long as Sadie was concerned.


    Her benefactor still remained in the dark and I was wary.


    Still, I pushed thoughts of Sadie way from my mind. Today was a good day, we had managed to turn


    something bad into something good.


    We did not fall into the traps of others and we were not kicked away as we witnessed something we


    worked so hard for being destroyed.


    Under pressure today, my employees had already showed that they can be reliable. It was touching to


    see this and I decided to add more bonuses to their sry.


    They did a good job. We did not return home with shame and a bad reputation.


    Slowly, our car began to move to our house. There was no hastes that might cause bumps on the


    driver¡¯s faces and everything was smooth.


    When we reached home, I went straight to my room and took a warm shower.


    All through today, I had been in a high strung state and it felt like my spirit just rested now.


    The dramatic events of this show had finally came to a close.


    Now, all I want to do is grow my business before going to the Lycan Groove to visit Dante.


    I can not hide from this forever.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter 72


    Avery


    A week passed by and the only eventful thing that happened was that my fashion business became


    rtively well known.


    The show I had attendedst week had done its job well.


    Today, I was in my office. I was brainstorming designs.


    This was the only drawback of anything fashion. Trending things have to be produced frequently.


    New products are the highlights here so I did not really have a moment of rest.


    A knock sounded.


    I looked at the door, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The person that knocked came in. It was Jana.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    Jana takes this job seriously so she would not do anything that can be considered as a cking action.


    It was strange that she came to tell me something personally.


    ¡°President, your friend is here. She said she wants to see you.¡± Jana said with furrowed brows.


    Sadie was here.


    The friend that came had to be Sadie.


    I have only brought one friend here and that was Sadie. It is no wonder that Jana was frowning.


    I had already informed Jana that Sadie was the culprit of the leak that happened in the showst week.


    I stood up and left the office.


    This past week, I had avoided thinking of Sadie and I put all my time and efforts into my business


    instead.


    I did not want to feel unnecessary pain and difort.


    Still, I had to see her.


    I can not just leave her like that. At least, I wanted to listen to what she had to say.


    I went outside and I saw Sadie. She smiled at me but I did not smile back.


    There was a small resturamt closer to the ce my business headquarters was located so I led her


    there.


    I could have taken her to my office to have a chat but I did not want to.


    Once bitten, twice shy.


    My trust in her had decreased drastically, I don¡¯t feel at ease with bringing her to my establishment.


    The thought of her doing something shady would gue me if I tried to bring her there.


    This was why I did not want to doubt her in the first ce. I knew that once someone does something


    that really warrants me to be truly wary against them, our rtion would be hard to maintain.


    Our rtions would be at the verge of breakdown because I would start to second guess every action


    or thing the person does.


    I did not want that kind of thing to happen to me and Sadie. It was why I chided myself when I was


    doubting her intentions.


    It seemed my action of chiding myself the day I first saw her was futile. Her actions made my


    considerations feel like aughable thing.


    I booked a private room instead of the normal publicized setting. I knew she wanted to talk and privacy


    was a


    must.


    After we sat down, an awkward silence lingered between us.


    ¡°What did you want to talk about? Why did you want to see me?¡± I finally broke the quiet. If she did not


    want to talk, I would leave.


    Rather them wasting my time here, I would love to go back to brainstorming the designs of the new


    products I want tounch.


    ¡°Avery. I am sorry for leaking your designs.¡± Remorse was on Sadie¡¯s face.


    For a second, I could see the Sadie I was familiar with.


    The Sadie that would apologize if she does something wrong. The Sadie that would not hesitate to


    admit her mistake whenever she discovesr she was in the wrong.


    I felt like I was taken into the rollercoaster of emotions caused by the past.


    ¡°It is nothing. I have already forgiven you already.¡± I said.


    Truly, I have forgiven her.


    It was easier to forgive her since I was able to salvage the harm she had done to my business during


    the show.


    We would not be having such an easy conversation if it was otherwise.


    I don¡¯t know what I would have done, all I know is that it won¡¯t be pleasant.


    The only thing that is hard to get past is the trust between us.


    My trust in her had shattered and no matter how I try to put it together, it would never be the same as it


    was before this incident.


    I would always suspect her actions and motives. I would always scan her behaviors and words for a


    deeper meaning even if that is not what she was trying to imply.¡±


    Our rtionship had taken a hit and it was difficult to mend it back.


    Besides, I knew she disliked me for some reason. This alone is enough for me to be wary of her.


    ¡°Avery. I knew you must have guessed it. Without my passive agreement, the girl I took in would not


    have harmed


    you by selling your designs.¡± Sadie observed my face but I kept my face expressionless.


    I did not show what I was thinking in my face.


    Still, her words brought immense shock to me. It was one thing to guess it and another thing for her to


    admit to it herself.


    So she had given that so called girl she took in some kind of agreement.


    It was why the girl sold my hard work for petty profits.


    ¡°Why? I did not do anything to harm you whatsoever. I even tried to be there for you as much as I can


    so you won¡¯t feel the pains of your torturous past. This is how you repay me?¡± My words came out with


    a wry and chilly smile at the edge of my lips.


    Before I put thoughts of Sadie away from my mind, I had always wondered why she did all this.


    ¡°I noticed that you have a feeling of dislike for me. I did not remember doing anything to offend you so


    why would you harm me like this? Here I was, thinking we were best of friends. I did not know you


    thought otherwise.¡± I continued.


    For someone I am not close to, I would not tell them that I noticed their dislike for me. I would just avoid


    them and stop all interactions with them.


    In Sadie¡¯s case, I wanted to know why she hated me.


    Our friendship had been smooth sailing so far.


    What went wrong? Where had things start to change? Why had she not said anything when I did


    something that dissatisfied her?


    Why had she opted to stab me in the back instead of confronting me face to face?


    These are questions I want answer for.


    I was unwilling to see our friendship be affected like this.


    When I was in the quagmire of despair, only the thoughts of Dante, my pups, my wolf and Sadie kept


    me going.


    Why was it that when she came, all my dreams and imaginations shattered resoundingly?


    I wanted to get answers to my confusions. I had already forgiven her but I still want to know why she


    thought it was okay to do this to me.


    Normally, I would not be affected by anybody¡¯s actions. Why Sadie¡¯s actions destabilized me is


    because I consider her a close friend.


    She was someone I can leave my back open to in a deadly battle.


    Now, I can never do that.


    The only people I might be at ease with leaving my weakness to is the omega warriors, Dante, my wolf


    and the Barringtons.


    Although I was still wary of both Mrs Barrington and Rocky Barrington, I trusted them more than Sadie


    right now.


    They have not done anything that would cause me to be disappointed and sad.


    My suspicions of them came from the actions they have nor performed yet.


    3/5 This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    On the other hand, Sadie had a record.


    Even if we mend our friendship, I would still be suspicious. It was an unavoidable fact.


    Aplicated look shed through Sadie¡¯s eyes before she began to speak, ¡°Avery, you have changed


    and I have- changed too. Still, you are right. I dislike you.¡±


    I was not shocked by her admission.


    Her dislike was real.


    If she had not leaked my shoe designs, I would continue to think that the sh of dislike I saw in her


    eyes when we first met in Zera city was a lie or an illusion.


    I would have even med myself for doubting a friend I considered my twin from another mother.


    I would have been wallowing in guilt for something that was her fault.


    I was thankful that she acted then. It made me see clearly and the rose-tinted sses blocking my


    sight was broken.


    I could see clearly and I could think logically without factoring the deep friendship I thought we shared.


    I was able to notice her discrepancies that way.


    I kept quiet. I did want to ask her why she said she disliked me. I had already asked once.


    It is up to her to answer.


    ¡°We have been through simr things but you are more fortunate. I was jealous of you so I gave into


    my impulses for a moment.¡± Sadie said with a sad smile on her lips.


    I could see that she was sincere at this moment but I don¡¯t know why I felt like there was more to this


    matter.


    The matter of her strange and unknown benefactor had not been examined.


    Still, I knew that Sadie did not want to talk about this generous benefactor. She would not say a word


    even if I asked.


    I did not want to waste my time on something that would be a vain attempt so I desisted from asking


    her about her benefactor.


    Right now, I felt like she was sincere with apologizing. I did not sense anything dodgy from her.


    Still, the ss cup is broken and the milk is spilt.


    Her apology right now would not change the past.


    ¡°I will not me you for having jealousies because it is normal. What I frown upon is you giving into the


    envy within you. I thought I could entrust my back to you but I was wrong.¡± I said softly.


    Having negative emotions is not abnormal. I also have negative emotions but I don¡¯t see myself trying


    to act on them.


    This is not an excuse.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Avery


    ¡°You can still entrust your back to me. I would always remain that friend that keeps your back safe as


    you worry about the future.¡± Sadie said.


    ¡°Do you even believe the words you just said?¡± I asked as I shook my head.


    I wanted tough at her words but I held it in.


    No matter how she tries to repair our bond, it had already taken a hit.


    A crack is already present on the surface of our trust.


    I can not easily trust her again.


    She can not me me from trying to stop myself from sustaining more. hurt. It was reflex.


    Trusting her is very difficult.


    ¡°We will never go back to how we were right?¡± Sadie asked softly.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I replied her with a question of my own.


    Her thought of us going back to how we were once like is wishful thinking. It was just a daydream.


    Even ss that had been broken would show traces of the abuses it had gone through, not to talk less


    of me as I am a living being.


    I have feelings too and I also get hurt too. I was mortal,


    She can¡¯t just expect her actions to not have any repercussions at all.


    I am not the Avery of the past that only relied on her alone. Sadie had changed and I have changed


    too.


    None of us were the same as our previous selves so she should not expect that everything would be


    settled as it had always been in the past.


    Between us, a type of invisible wall had been erected. I don¡¯t know if we would be able to pass this


    tribtion.


    Still, in my heart I knew I was just saying those encouraging words as mere words.


    I and Sadie might not cross this mistake she made forever.


    That pure friendship no longer existed between us anymore. The highest we can be is just an ordinary


    friends.


    I do not dare to tell her my secrets anymore.


    What if she uses my secrets to do something devious and scheming?


    Sadie is like a timed bomb. I would receive more damage if I stay with


    her.


    I would not be able to shoot down the suspicion that she would harm me even if she did not intend to


    harm me.


    Besides, the matter about Sadie¡¯s unknown benefactor is unknown and uncharted.


    Sadie was tight¨Clipped about him so asking from her would be a dead end. I want to investigate Sadie¡¯s


    appearance in Zera city closely.


    Thinking of that, it was strange that Sadie appeared in the city I was in so coincidentally.


    Still, I kept my suspicions to myself.


    Regarding our bond and friendship, nothing great can be borne from it


    now.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Both of us don¡¯t have the pure hearts we had in the past.


    I stood up.


    I had chatted with her enough. I had listened to her so it is now to go back to my own job.


    If it was in the past, I could keep any business I have aside because of Sadie but now it was different.


    She was an important part of my life then.


    Now, I valued my business more than Sadie.


    I had already removed her from the inner circle I put the people close to my heart.


    Sadie did not say anything to stop me. She kept her quiet as she watched me leave.


    I returned to the office to work on more designs but my mind could not


    concentrate.


    I massaged my brows and stood up.


    It seemed this matter with Sadie affected me more than I thought.


    She was an integral part of my life after all.


    I was not a robot. I can not decide to distance myself from her and then-____ cut any attachments


    between us cleanly just like that.


    976


    It was not that easy.


    That was what I was trying to convey to Sadie early in the small restaurant we went to. I was human


    too.


    She was probably seeing how strong I was in trying to keep her at arms length, she would never notice


    the inner struggle I was battling every time.


    I packed my stiff and then called the driver.


    Soon, he came and took me back home.


    My adoptive mother was sitting on the chair and watching television.


    She looked up when I entered.


    ¡°Why is your face gloomy?¡± She asked and I touched my face in shock.


    I kept my face expressionless all the way so that nothing about my thoughts would show on my face.


    The servants I met on the way here did not obviously notice anything strange or they would have


    spoken up in concern.


    Mrs Barrington had personally reviewed those that were going to work in the Barrington¡¯s mansion.


    I knew those servants had to have discerning eyes and a good character for them to be chosen by my


    adoptive mother.


    Mrs Barrington had noticed my true emotions even with the mask I constructed to hide my true


    upheaval.


    It means she was putting efforts to study me and my behaviors.


    The haze bothering me because of Sadie was dispelled a little!


    Mrs Barrington patted the seat next to her and I sat down.


    I looked at her attentively before saying what was on my mind.


    ¡°Regarding Sadie¡¯s betrayal, should I not kept her at a distance? Sometimes, I feel like I was too


    harsh.¡± I asked.


    I was not the time to spend huge chunks of time on things Luke this.


    Sadie was my pir, a sister from another mother and she was like a soulmate.


    I was not talking about romantic love.


    Now, everything had shattered into something unrecognizable.


    ¡°You were worried about your friend and her actions?¡± Mrs Barrington


    faced me squarely, ¡°I can not say I have known you for long but you are not the type to wallow in


    despair like this. You are even wary against me and your adoptive father even as everything is calm.


    You are calm and calcting so don¡¯t turn into this crying ness because.¡±


    I reeled in shock at her words.


    It seemed Mrs Barrington noticed the slight wariness I had as I stayed with them.


    My wariness might have hurt her but she did not say anything.


    At her words, the wariness I had for the Barringtons decreased by half.


    Only someone that lived me would do things like this. I appreciated her


    care.


    I blushed, ¡°Yes. I am that kind of person. I am always suspicious. I am always thinking of the negative


    side of things.¡±


    Mrs Barrington patted my head, ¡°It is a good trait so pick yourself up together. Go back to your usual


    style and don¡¯t worry unnecessarily. When the futurees, we would tackle it together.¡±


    I looked at her with aplicated light in my eyes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said as I smiled towards her.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter 74


    Avery


    After that episode with Sadie, I chucked her matter out of my mind.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    Mrs Barrington was right.


    I was not the kind of person that wallows in nonsenese like this. Since Sadie came to ask of


    forgiveness, I have forgiven her but it would be a pipe dream if she wanted something else.


    Dante had called me a few days ago that he was going to arrive at Zera city. I asked him to push his


    arrival to today so he can take us back to Lycan city.


    I was finally ready.


    I was finally ready to face the city of lycan city he leads. I was ready to announce our rtionship to the


    world.


    I was prepared to face everything that is thrown to us. I was prepared to face his mother.


    Obtaining Dante might prove to be a hard task but I was in for it.


    I wanted Dante and nothing in this world can stop me.


    Besides, the moon goddess had acknowledged our union. What else do I need?


    The opinions of others don¡¯t matter. I just have to fight for what I want with my own hands.


    One of the reason I dyed my visit to the Lycan City is because of my identity.


    Previously, I was just a person that came to Zera city with nothing to her name.


    After that, the Barringtons adopted me but still, I have no assets of my own.


    Now, I have a business that was taking steady steps into the limelight and it was ushering its golden


    age.


    I felt confident enough to stand by Dante¡¯s side now.


    I know he did not mind my status and identity but others are not him. Others would mind.


    Other people would want to nitpick things about me just because I was the one that snagged the man


    of their dreams.


    I had to be ready to face any action the people that stood against me would want to take.


    Besides, I was tired of hiding my rtionship with Dante and I am sure he doesn¡¯t


    want that too.


    I packed my bags and the luggage for my kids too.


    My adoptive mother wanted me to stay but I refused.


    This was something I have to do.


    Maybe it is my possessiveness talking but I don¡¯t want to see Dante intermingling with other women or


    girls.


    The eyes Madam Romanov used to stare at me was creepy. They were the type of ?eyes that hid ns.


    I can not guarantee that she won¡¯t stage something.


    She knew that no matter how angry Dante was, he knew he was her son. He always considers that


    little bit of maternal love between them.


    She had a filial son and she is knows it. She wanted to use this trait to manipte him and control him.


    I don¡¯t know what Madam Romanov have in store for me but I was not afraid.


    Soon, a luxurious vehicle pulled in front of the mansion.


    I breathed deeply.


    It seemed like my moment to shine hade.


    I wanted to show the world that I was not a gold-digger. I wanted them to know that to know that my


    love with Dante was not based on money or my beautiful looks.


    I want the public to be rendered speechless by my works.


    Dante came out of the luxury vehicle middle seat. A smile was on his lips.


    The smile softened his ruthless features and it gave him an amiable look.


    ¡°Are you ready to visit Lycan City?¡± He asked.


    I smiled before holding his hands.


    I don¡¯t know how many times he had asked me this question.


    ¡°Are we going there by car? Isn¡¯t Zera city very far from your ce?¡± I asked curiously as I observed


    the interior of the car.


    Dante led me and my pups into the passenger seats before joining us.


    Unlike our date, he did not drive personally.


    He shook his head, ¡°We are going to use a private jet.¡±


    Dante did not want me to go to the Lycan city but it is not something I can avoid forever.


    I was not scared of anybody.


    If I refuse to go, I don¡¯t know how many allegations Madam Romanov would pin to my name.


    Besides, Dante can not protect me forever.


    I want to show those people that were supporting Madam Romanov and the


    others that might not ept me something. I wanted to show them that even without Dante, I was not a


    mere kitten.


    I was a tiger with sharpened ws.


    I wanted the public to know that without Dante, I was not some helpless maiden looking for her knight


    in shining armor to save her.


    I know Dante was strong but I don¡¯t want to depend in him heavily.


    What if he was not to around in my time of need?


    Nobody can predict the future and a situation can change in the blink of an eye.


    If I am always waiting for my mate to save me every time, I was destined to be the bones beneath


    others¡¯ feet.


    If I was like that, people that don¡¯t like me would be able to grasp onto that weakness quickly.


    I handed two of the pups to Dante.


    ¡°I forgot to ask. Why did you ask me to buy time for you during the fashion show that was held here in


    the past?¡± His intense eyes caused a suspicious red cloud to cover my cheeks.


    His eyes carry the care he held for me.


    After the show, we had been in constantmunication but he had not asked me about it until this very


    moment.


    He was waiting for me to tell him.


    I had even discarded this minor interlude in my life to a hidden corner.


    my


    I did not want to dwell in past hurt and anything regarding Sadie had been reduced to something that is


    less important for now so I did not get to tell him.


    ¡°My shoe designs were leaked to my rival. I was due to present my products after rival finishes their


    own.¡± I paused, ¡°I discovered that the designs I poured my hard work, blood and sweat into had


    appeared on stage. The rival of my business was wearing shoes made ording to my designs. If I


    showcased my shoes then, it would be regarded as a cheap knockoff I made to.be famous because of


    my rival¡¯s poprity. I would be called a giarizer.¡±


    Shimmering anger appeared in his eyes.


    After a moment, bhis voce rang out. It was cold and chilly. I felt his rage clearly.


    I felt the anger of the number one person beneath the moon goddess.


    I felt the rage of the ruthless Lycan king.


    ¡°Your best friend had a hand in it.¡± He said. His words were not a question, his words were a statement.


    He needed no affirmation from me. He was already sure of his guess.


    ¡°Yes. She is the one.¡± I continued, ¡°After you bought precious time for me, I went and dug up my old


    unfinished designs and revamped them before sending them


    to my shoe factory¡¯s headquarters for them to make it.¡±


    I held his hand to calm his anger.


    I have always been aware that I was Dante¡¯s breaking point. Anything that concerns me was his top


    priority.


    He was truly angered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I have already fixed it. My business is doing well and the public received the shoes I


    presented well. It was a blessing in disguise. I would have not thought of those discarded designs


    before.¡± Iughed.


    Myughs lightened up the oppressive atmosphere.


    ¡°The discarded works became the corner stone.¡± I said and Dante nodded.


    He looked as if his anger had been appeased but I was not sure if his anger was truly gone.


    Only Dante knows the depths of his thoughts.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Avery


    Finally, the car stopped and Dante came down first.


    He went around the car until he halted in front of the door on my side. He opened the car door for me to


    alight like a gentleman.


    I looked around.


    We were inside a gorgeous ce that could qualify as arge scale city.


    It was beautiful, modern and it had some elements special to werewolves and lycans mixed in.


    This was the Lycan City.


    It fufulled all the expectations I have and more.


    I did not even know when we passed the gate.


    I think the guards manning the gate had recognized my mate¡¯s car.


    The car had stopped us in front of a gigantic mansion that glittered with extravagance.


    Dante did not need to tell me anything. I could tell that this was his home.


    This building was more majestic than its peers around. Its materials and makings was topnotch.


    People came out of the gate and the person that was at the front was madam Romanos.


    My lips twitched.


    Enemies are going to meet on a narrow road.


    One look at her and I knew that she still did not approve of me. She still entertained her own private


    thoughts.


    The contents of her thoughts remain unknown but I know it would not be good to me.


    Other residents of the Lycan City beganing out at the noise.


    ¡°Wow, she is beautiful.¡± A voice said with admiration.


    ¡°She came out of our King¡¯s car. Is she his mate?¡± Another voice asked.


    ¡°Maybe. He had never brought women with him before.¡± Another male voice answered.


    ¡°Which mate? She might just be relying on her foxy face to entice him.¡± Another shrill female voice said


    with venom coating


    her voice.


    ¡°You are right. These people are grouping her with our pure King. They are behaving as if they are


    blind.¡± Another voice with opposing intentions chipped in.


    I ignored the whispering voices.


    There are people in support of me and they are those that are against me.


    I do not really care for their opinions for now. My sights are set on the formidable enemy before me.


    I was in madam Romanos territory and I don¡¯t know which trick she intends to y now.


    Still, I have to keep up my facade of respecting her in public. I have to keep it up until she steps on my


    bottom line.


    The people that came out with Madam Romanos wore festive clothes.


    Madam Romanos smiled at me. If I was not very sure that she hated me for snatching the choice to


    decide her son¡¯s mate, I would be very convinced that she liked me.


    I returned a phony smile to her.


    She was not the only one that can pretend in front of the crowd.


    ¡°Come to me Avery! The banquet I threw to wee you to the Lycan City is underway.¡± Madam


    Romanos said with excitement.


    Her excitement was almost infectious.


    1 looked at Dante.


    ¡°You told her I wasing today?¡± I did not mean to sound rude and vengeful but I could not keep my


    tone clear when I asked the question.


    Dante grabbed my hand and kneaded it softly.


    My unmentionable anger decreased by half.


    ¡°I did not tell her we areing today but I did warn her to keep her tricks to herself. Maybe she


    inferred our return then,¡± Dante whispered, ¡°I heard that she kept a bunch of party things on standby as


    she awaited our arrival. She might have had people looking out for our arrival.¡±


    Thest bit of anger that remained vanished.


    I eyed madam Romanos.


    For her to be this persistent in throwing a wee party, there have to be something very fishy going


    on. I just don¡¯t know what their n was.


    I have to go with the flow for now.


    I can not do anything now.


    She had not made a move so I would just have to wait for her tail to show before I would make a move


    to grab it.


    Servants came to take our bags to their designated location and everybody followed Madam Romanos.


    Soon, we arrived at the hall the banquet was held in.


    It was a mildly bustling scene in there but as soon as we all entered, a stifling silence reigned in the


    hall.


    From the time Dante held my hand in other to console me till now, he had not released my hand.


    Everybody¡¯s gaze stared at our intertwined hands with a heated look.


    I held Dante¡¯s palm tighter.


    ¡°Hello everybody, my son and his fated mate is here. This is Avery Normans. Both of them had given


    me three adorable grandchildren too!¡± Madam Romanos/introduced with a smile on her face,


    The next moment, the eyes of everybody present in the hall settled on my triplets. I hid them with my


    body subconsciously.


    A growl rang out from the person¡¯behind me and the gazes strayed elsewhere. I sent a smile full of


    thanks to Dante.


    Finally, I noticed something amiss.


    It skipped


    A girl was following Madam Romanos around. If not for Dante being with me, I would have thought she


    was madam Romanos¡® daughter¨Cinw instead.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    Madam Romanos was starting to toe my bottom line.


    I scanned the room.


    A few of them wore neutral expressions while some had gloating looks on their faces. There was some


    hints of glee and envy present too.


    I brought my gaze back to madam Romanos.


    We had already attended her party and there was nothing else to do. She had to bring her cards out


    now.


    ¡°Avery dear, I have something to say but I don¡¯t know if I should say it.¡± Madam Romanos said with her


    face in a dilemma.


    I took a deep breath before bringing it out. I could feel Dante going rigid.


    He was angry but I tightened my hand that was wrapping his own.


    Although Dante had a reputation built on his ruthlessness, I don¡¯t want the gossip of him harming his


    mother included in those rumors.


    I would fight this battle on my own.


    I looked at Madam Romanos¡®cent smile. Maybe she thought her son would do nothing to her if


    she began her n, she did not know that the little affection between mother and son is the grace she


    was living on.


    Once Dante decides to ignore this bond, she would be finished.


    I really wanted to tell her to keep whatever she wanted to say to herself but I stopped myself. We have


    not torn away any pretense of cordiality yet so I have to persevere.


    I felt like she wanted this kind of effect too. She wanted this kind of situation that would make me ask or


    say things against my true thoughts and beliefs.


    She wanted to use the public against me.


    ¡°Please say it, madam Romanos.¡± I said after a long time.


    I wanted to keep her question hanging but I decided not to after some thought.


    If madam Romanos stayed in herne, I would not revenge or harm her but if she does something


    fishy, I trust myself.


    I would deal with her terribly.


    Now, I did not want to make the first move because of Dante. It was the minimum respect I had to give


    him.


    Although he is very displeased with her right now, I wanted to show Dante that I did not do anything


    until his mother did something wrong


    He loved me and I shouldn¡¯t suspect his intentions but I can not stop myself. I could not stop myself


    from thinking about the worst scenarios that could happen to us.


    ¡°It is good that you asked, Avery.¡± Madam Romanos said, ¡°You see, this is Savina Maxwell. She was


    Dante¡¯s chosen mate before he met you.¡±


    At her words, I stared at Dante with a scorching gaze. In return, the gaze he directed at his mother


    became chillier than ever.


    His anger was mounting but I was happy.


    I was like a kid that needed affirmations with every step.


    The more Dante was angry for my sake, the happier I am.


    It gave me more zeal to thwart his mother¡¯s wretched ns.


    I had an inkling of what she was getting at but I hoped she was not going towards that direction. If she


    did, I would go against her with full force without any regards for face or respect.


    She continued, ¡°I saw that you looked mature so I was thinking that you should allow Savina to be the


    new addition to your family. You know Dante is the Lycan King, he can not just have one woman.¡±


    This woman did not know what was good for her. The road to hell was blocked but she insisted on


    barging inside.


    She wanted to try my bottom line.


    Iughed, ¡°So you are saying Dante is not contented with one woman and he needs this caricature of


    whore before me as the addition to the family?¡±


    I did not consider Savina¡¯s reputation and face at all. If she was wise, she would have given up on


    cooperating with madam Romanos when she heard Dante had a destined mate.


    I would not believe the fact that she did not know I was his mate. Aside from the fact that madam


    Romanos announced it previously, word of mouth should have propagated gossips involving I and


    Dante.


    Why would Madam Romanose to Zera city previously if not because of the talks about Dante and


    I?


    She continued following Madam Romanos all for the pipe dream of being part of my own family. She


    wanted to chase an impossible dream.


    I turned to Dante, ¡°Your mother said you need more women. Is that true? Why did I not know?¡±


    I wanted to tease Dante a little.


    I saw his eye. He did not feel anything for that girl called Savina.


    Besides, I believe Dante was the kind of man that is dedicated to one partner. Even if his fated mate


    wasn¡¯t me, he would be


    dedicated to whoever is his mate.


    Still, that thought sent a painful pang through me. I could not stomach another woman being the center


    of Dante¡¯s world.


    It was why I was hesitant to ept Dante. Aside from the fear of rejection, I feared my own


    obsessiveness more.


    It was still good when I wasn¡¯t involved with him. When I entangled with Dante, I could not get out again


    and I intend to keep him with me.


    He is not allowed to change his mind or chose another woman.


    I was his only choice.


    ¡°You are the only woman I need.¡± Dante said with a smile as he cupped my face.


    I stole a kiss from him before I faced madam Romanos once more.


    Savina¡¯s face was unsightly and the expression on madam Romanos¡® face wasn¡¯t any better.


    ¡°Do you think because you called the public to watch me that I would relent?¡± I asked with a smile but


    my smile was not


    warm at all. It was as cold as ice.


    I was ready topromise if she let up a little but madam Romanos did not want that. Instead of easy


    mode, she chose the hard mode.


    I really wanted to get along with her but I can not stick my hot and enthusiastic efforts on her cold


    indifference.


    The reason she was more polite with me was because she wanted to bring up this ridiculous request.


    ¡°You heard your son. I am not so open¨Cminded that I would allow my own mate to have other women.


    If another woman touches him, that means he isn¡¯t mine to have. I would not want him.¡± My voice was


    powerful and resounding.


    It reached everybody in the hall.


    I was ready to tear apart my facade now. I thought madam Romanos would use her sense but she


    refused.


    She wanted to court death instead of the path to life that was already avable to her.


    There was no need for me to keep the facade of being a harmonious mother and daughter¨Cinw with


    her anymore.


    Madam Romanos pointed at me, ¡°You are just an omega. Who gave you the audacity to say all this?!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My aura turned murderous.


    I stepped towards her. Her identity as a Lycan don¡¯t matter. I would fight to death for my ideals and


    principles if the need arises.


    ¡°I dare you to say that again.¡± The murderous aura of a warrior that had killed numerous people colored


    my voice.


    0

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter 76


    Avery


    I don¡¯t know why most people act like something was wrong when an omega is mentioned.


    I was an omega and I was proud to be one.


    Madam Romanos¡¯ words triggered a primal anger within me. If not for my incredible self-control, I


    would have gone against my principles and attacked her.


    So, because I was an omega, I had no right to speak. I had no right to say my mind?


    So I just have to take everything people give me without retaliation? So I should just bottle everything


    up?


    So funny and ironic!


    Omegas were people too.


    We don¡¯t deserve any degradation or humiliation.


    These people that look down on omegas would still exhaust themselves to search for omegas to give


    birth to strong pups with powerful bloodlines.


    Still, this was a disadvantage.


    People just take omegas as breeders or as a ything with no thoughts of her


    own.


    It was the same thing that happeme.


    Because I was an omega, my former pack¡¯s alpha didn¡¯t hesitate to try to sell me off to alpha Jake, my


    first mate.


    I was likemodity to him.


    I was like something he can use without repercussions. A doll with no right to decide her life.


    Dante did not say a word but I could see that he was on my side like a stable mountain. That was


    enough.


    Madam Romanos looked at me like I was a girl from the slum that was trying to get into a rich man¡¯s


    bed in a bid to improve my lifestyle. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Her look burned me.


    I had experienced being in the lowest rung of the pack so I despised these kinds of looks.


    It was as if she was looking at an insect with a vain dream.


    ¡°You are just like those women out there. You are like those gold-digging women that seek to upgrad¨¦


    their way of life through my son¡¯s love. I don¡¯t approve


    of you omega.¡± Her dislike was as thick as it could be. Itced through her tone.


    She did not even try to keep up public appearance anymore.


    Iughed from extrerne anger.


    This was one of the reasons why I wanted to be settled and bnced in my own affairs beforeing


    to the Lycan City.


    It was because of behaviors like this.


    ¡°Do you know that gold-digging is life? I love using rich mates like Dante to improve my lifestyle. What


    can you do about it?¡± I said sarcastically, ¡°Do you have the ability to seduce a man enough for him to


    want to give the world to you? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    She wanted to give a reply but I stepped towards her.


    I had tried to give her hints to back down numerous times but she was like a dead chicken with no fear


    of hot water.


    Myughs receded into a warm smile.


    Then, my smile began to have hints of chilliness mixed into it, ¡°Besides, do you think I need your


    whimsy approval? If I want to be with Dante, I will stay with him and if I did not, nothing you say would


    tie us together. You don¡¯t have any power in my territory.¡±


    The quiet hall made my voice more prating.


    I began to turn my hands and fingers into sharp ws.


    ¡°One more thing. I don¡¯t take well to threats.¡± My smile dropped at this point and only a bloodthirsty light


    remained in my eyes.


    If I did not talk, Madam Romanos would categorize me as a fat cow that she could milk anytime.


    I would be a sheep that feared her.


    It was better to show my ws early so people would not think that I was some kind of pushover.


    ¡°Y-you! H-how can you do a p-partial shift?!¡± Stammers came from Savina¡¯s lips while Madam


    Romanos had a pale face.


    Whispers abounded again from the crowd.


    ¡°Is she a lycan? Why can she do a partial shift?¡± A voice asked.


    ¡°No. She is not a lycan. She is an omega but what I can not seem to wrap my mind around is why she


    possesses some of our traits.¡± Another calm voice answered. ¡°Wow! A special werewolf. Maybe she


    can be a good match to our king.¡± Another voice chipped in with wonder in their voice..


    I ignored the chattering voices as I stalked towards both Madam Romanos and her supposed daughter-


    inw, Savina.


    Now that I had said what was on my mind, my anger decreased drastically.


    I flexed my ws, ¡°This time is a warning. If you cross my bottom line again, I can


    B


    not guarantee what might happen. I have an issue, it seemed like I can not control my ws.¡± I looked


    over both of them coldly, ¡°You better stay out of my range.¡±


    After addressing them and overturning Madam Romanos¡¯s plot, I was ready to leave this nonsense


    party behind.


    I would rather have a good rest instead of staring at the sc ummy faces of the people before me.


    I tugged at Dante¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As I walked to the exit, Savina approached me with a purpose.


    I did not bother with saying a word to her. I had already insulted her, it would be hypocritical to act like a


    saint now.


    I was holding one pup while Dante was carrying two. We could not spare anymore time to hold hands


    now.


    Dante was walking by my side.


    Suddenly, as soon as Savina and I passed by each other, she fell unceremoniously.


    I looked at her from my standing position.


    I did not have any intention to help her.


    Savina fell down on her own.


    I had not even touched a strand of her hair so why would she fall down like this?


    I scanned the people that attended this weing ball.


    Most of them were looking at me with judgy gazes. Although I had already established a bad reputation


    with how I threatened my mother-inw, this kind of eyes showed my bad impression had deepened


    again.


    I returned my sight to the sprawling Savina by my feet.


    If an outsider looked at this situation, the person would be able to vouch with all possibility that I did


    something to her.


    It did not help that she was the person that was lusting after my mate.


    So this was her n?


    I sneered before I held out my hand to her.


    She grabbed my hand and I hurled her back to her feet.


    I did not release my grip on her hand.


    I tightened my hold till it was painful before rugging her closer.


    ¡°Quit what you are trying to do while you are ahead. My limits are wearing thin.¡± I whispered my


    warning.


    I turned to leave.


    When this fiasco was happening, Dante opted to wait for me by the door that led out of the hall.


    I wanted to leave but Savina¡¯s next words shocked me.


    ¡°Sister Avery, you don¡¯t need to be this cranky. We would soon be serving the same man so learn how


    to ept reality like I do.¡± Savina said with a sweet voice that I was sure most men liked.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    Savina did not look like a person that had epted reality.


    She was still ying a trick. She was not giving up.


    What was she relying on?


    I darted a look at Madam Romanos. Her pale look had disappeared and she had regained the


    dominant look of a matriarch that had a lycan n under her fingers.


    It was like all my imposing words had vanished into thin air.


    I ignored Savina¡¯s words and I hurried to Dante


    Right now, I did not want to deal with them.


    They should bring their best bets and I would be ready to thwart their ns.


    Dante soon brought us to the bedroom that was going to be our living space. I looked around curiously,


    ¡°Is thise your room?¡±


    The room we were in had colors that were predominantly ck and gray.


    Someone would have been able to infer Dante¡¯s personality from this hints.


    He was made up of both ruthlessness and power. Abstractness clouded his behaviour and actions


    firmly.


    He was not the type to dawdle.


    When I saw that there was no reply to my question, I turned to face him.


    I caught him staring at me


    For a moment, I felt subconscious.


    I cleared my throat.


    ¡°Are you angry that Ished out on your mother and your supposed mate?¡± When


    I mentioned Savina, my tone of voice turned into a sour one without my


    knowledge.


    Dante dropped the two pups in his hands carefully before walking to me.


    He caressed my face, ¡°I like what you did there. I was just appreciating the gift the moon goddess have


    me.


    My mood brightened up a little.


    His praise were doing more than I thought they would. I was bing too addicted.


    I hated and loved this feeling. I loved it because it was all I ever wanted but I hated


    it because it reminded me of my original fate with the sc ummy alpha Jake.


    I hated the small suspicions I had at the back of my mind that did not want to go¨C away. I was wary of


    him changing and leaving me in the lurch.


    I was afraid that all the glittering things I have now would fade away into nothingness.


    I was not sure that I would be able to handle that.


    I was in too deep.


    My hands are tied. It was toote toe out.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Avery


    A few days flew by but there was no response from both Savina and madam Romanos,


    It was unsettling because I knew that Savina did not intend to give up on the position by Dante¡¯s side.


    Her words had given enough clue.


    Still, there is still the possibility that they had been cowed by my intense momentum a week before.


    My pups were of the lycan¡¯s bloodline so they grew faster than most werewolves.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Although they were still small, they could walk and they babble some sentences asionally.


    I thought Silver junior would stick to me because she was a girl but I was mistaken. She would rather


    experience the womderous sights this world has than to stick with me.


    To my surprise, Sky was the one that could not bear to separate from me.


    Rain, their elder brother had a mix of both their personalities. Normally, he would keep a passive face


    as he watched everyone but sometimes, he would want to stick with me too.


    I was ying with the kids in the living room.


    The lycan¡¯s might not really like me but they adore the kids.


    Toys, clothes and everything the pups needed are given to them on a silver tter.


    Spending more time with my pups made me realize a mistake I did in my anger.


    I remembered that when I was on my escape, I encountered an human tribe that wanted to sacrifice


    me to a statue of the moon goodness in a bid to achieve the powers werewolves


    possess.


    I wiped off their tribe from the face of the world when I recovered my mobility.


    Maybe the moon goddess ceased toment about that because she wanted me to train my brutality.


    I did not see anything wrong with me killing everybody in the tribe at that time but now, I repented.


    I should not have killed those children. They were the innocent parties. Even if the children had a tinge


    of evil in their thinking and personalities, it is what the adults instilled in them.


    Children are clean tes when they are born.


    They are not to me that I was blind. I could not me them for my inability to see the disguise Nara


    put before me.


    I should have spared them.


    Although I do not know if they would have been able to survive without any adults to mentor them, I


    should not have killed them.


    ¡°Avery dear, please help me deliver this tray of food to Dante.¡± Madam Romanos came downstairs with


    a silver tray in her hands.


    Her words were as warm as the sun¡¯s rays but they sent a chill down my spine.


    I shrugged that chilly feeling off. If Madam Romanos was willing to stay in herne, I was willing to


    do my duties as her daughter¨Cinw.


    Since she is making the efforts, it would be a sin if I still keep my stubborn attitude.


    I stood up and epted the tray from her.


    ¡°Please help me look after the kids. I will be back soon.¡± I said to her and headed up the stairs to our


    bedroom.


    Most of Dante¡¯s time was spent on doing his tasks in our bedroom. He was morefortable there


    than in his study room.


    He liked to hear the chatters I and our pups make.


    ¡°Oh yes. You would soon be back.¡± Madam Romanos¡¯s voice was strange but I ignored it.


    It might be something other than my suspicions.


    Right now, I was trying to caution my wary personality. I don¡¯t want to send potential friends and


    rtives far away because of my trust issues.


    Was I hurt? Yes!


    Still, that did not give me the right to act arbitrarily.


    I came before our bedroom¡¯s door. A strange sound wasing from the depths of the room.


    I paused my action of opening the door so I could listen carefully.


    The more I heard, the more ufortable I felt.


    My heart was beating erratically.


    The strange sounds was made by a woman and a woman is not supposed to be in the bedroom and


    Dante shared. It was our matrimonial room.


    Outsiders wasn¡¯t allowed to trespass:


    What was a strange woman doing there?


    For some reason, I felt like the women¡¯s voice was familiar.


    This familiarity did not make me joyous, it only expounded on my weird and ufortable mood.


    I finally mustered up the courage to push the door open.


    I scanned the bedroom.


    The strange voice stopped and a woman without any hint of clothing raised her head to look at me in


    shock.


    This woman was Savina, the daughter¨Cinw that madam Romanos chose.


    An unmoving man was beside her.


    Nail scratches was littered across his exposed back. I knew who the man was.


    He was the only man that had ess to this room in the first ce. He was Dante.


    The tray that contained the food I was supposed to bring slipped from my hand and crashed to the


    floor.


    The foodid messily on the ground in front of me.


    The room was dim but my sight wasn¡¯t affected.


    The noise did not make Dante flinch. It was like he was unwilling to look at me.


    I knew Dante could not do this kind of thing but why is he in bed with a person I considered a rival in


    love?


    I remembered the statement Savina made to me in the party that was held a week ago.


    She mentioned something about us serving the same husband.


    That sentence hinted at her zeal to continue to chase Dante but I did not know it would result in


    this.


    ¡°Dante. Dante! What is the meaning of this?¡± I tried to calm my tumultuous emotions as I spoke.


    Dante did not reply. Heid unmoving on the bed.


    The only thing that shook a little is the pinkie finger on his right hand.


    Iughed but it wasn¡¯t a happy gesture at all.


    ¡°Sister Avery, you knew this was going toe sooner orter. Why are you behaving weirdly now?¡±


    Savina asked as her shock faded from her eyes and a blushing shyness reced it.


    My eyes started to see red. I could not think properly.


    Only the image before me that was burned into my retina remained.


    Murderous intents filled my heart.


    I looked at the unmoving Dante and turned to leave.


    I must leave this ce before I do something I would regret.


    I can not stand the thought of Dante cheating on me with Savina.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter 78


    Avery


    I ran out of the mansion in a flurry.


    On my way out, Madam Romanos¡¯s gloating face was branded into my heart.


    I could now see why her tone was strange when she said I woulde back soon.


    I lost all my wits in an instant.


    I could not think and improvise.


    Everything was justing up nk.


    The Lycan City was big and sp acious.


    Although it was called a city and it had walls encircling it, there are gaps in the walls that leads to the


    forest.


    I headed for one of the gaps.


    A chilly sensation ran down my spine.


    After I got to that patch of forest, I shifted into my wolf and began to run.


    Thest time I took a run was a long time ago.


    The winds caressed my furs but I was not appeased. My emotions refused to settle down.


    Runs had always been a therapy to me but now, it did not work.


    I was still fuming.


    If it was in the past, Sadie would have been here to console me. We would have brainstormed courses


    of action.


    Now, all I have left is myself and the pups.


    Without Dante, everything seemed nd and at the same time it seemed to grow into aplicated


    mess. If I have an issue with Dante, it might affect my kids.


    As the run was not really helping much, Iid beneath a tree with an huge canopy as I mused over my


    thoughts.


    My thought processes were starting to go back to normal. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Moon goddess, why should this happen to me?¡± I asked aloud.


    I know she could read my thoughts but I felt better with saying my mind aloud. It helped me destress.


    I could not understand.


    My voice shook, ¡°Have not suffered enough? I have tried. Others would go crazy if they are in my


    shoes but I stood strong. Is this my reward? Even with everything I have gone through, I deserved to


    be cheated on?¡±


    Nobody answered me and only the rustling trees apanied me.


    I had met good people but I felt like I was losing people also.


    Dante was someone I did not want to lose.


    He was my everything.


    Now, I have to reconsider our rtionship even if it feels like I am tearing my beating heart out of my


    chest. I had thought that I would be able to cut things off cleanly if our rtionship goes south but it


    was harder than I thought.


    I just wanted to curl into some secret corner and cry.


    I know the moon goddess said my life experiences was a type of tempering. It was like how raw gold


    have to go through refinement.


    Still, if the fire of refinement is too tough and hot, the gold might melt away. The efforts put in the


    refinement would amount to a waste.


    I felt like a gold that was about to melt away.


    I shifted into my human form and headed towards the Lycan City.


    I did not shift into my wolf again. I wanted to walk at a slower pace so I would have more time to get


    myself back into my normal state


    As I walked absentmindedly, my foot slipped.


    Under normal circumstances, I would have looked for ways to get myself in an upright position but right


    now, I was not in the mood.


    I wanted to fall down.


    I felt likeying down on the ground. It would not be bad to stare at the sky from that position.


    As I almost kissed the ground, a strong arm held my waist and my ungraceful descent was stopped.


    I looked at the new arrival.


    An handsome face greeted me.


    It was Luca, Dante¡¯s right hand man.


    The red tinge of blush on his cheeks shed against his emotionless and enigmatic eyes.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± I looked around, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    I was at ease with falling down unceremoniously because I thought no one was here.


    Now, I saw that someone saw my disgraceful appearance and embarrassment filled me.


    Still, I cleared my throat and tried to act like nothing happened.


    The blush on his cheeks faded to reveal a serious look, ¡°The princes and the princess was looking for


    you but you were nowhere to be found. Besides, I saw what happened back there.¡±


    My good feeling towards him turned to neutrality quickly.


    ¡°It is none of your business.¡± I retorted./


    I wanted to ask him if he heard me talking to myself in the forest but I discarded the idea now.


    I was worried that Dante¡¯s right hand man might look upon me unfavorably but now, I don¡¯t care


    anymore:


    I did not even have the ssh of pride and excitement I always get when the lycans in the Lycan City


    addresses my pups as the princes and the princess.


    Dante hurt me.


    Why was I getting tangled in his affairs again?!


    I hated myself for caring.


    ¡°It is my business! The Lycan King¡¯s happiness is my priority. You know the lycan king would not do


    something like cheating on you. Please think deeper.¡± He started.


    Against my will, I began to listen to him seriously.


    Dante had a good subordinate.


    They cared about his wellbeing.


    He sighed, ¡°I do not wish to speak badly of the lycan king¡¯s mother but I still have to say the truth in this


    situation. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person the lycan king¡¯s mother is?¡±


    His words dispersed the haze in my mind.


    Everything seemed to click in ce.


    Madam Romanos knew what I would meet in that bedroom. It was the exnation behind the strange


    tone she had when she replied my instructions.


    I had thought that she was gloating because she knew Dante liked Savina and that he would marry her


    instead of me.


    Now, I could see her intent was deeper than I could see on the surface level.


    I might have not known Dante for long but I would be able to surely say I have a good grasp of his


    character.


    If he did not want me, he would have told me the information outright.


    He would not have cheated on me with Savina. If he loved Savina, he would have wanted to be with


    her openly so he would have informed me of his change of heart as a way to please her.


    Besides, Dante showed an evident indifference to Savina previously so how could he sleep with her a


    weekter.


    In my mind, I had signed that thought as him pretending.


    I had forgotten that Dante is not the kind of person that pretends.


    He is used to being arrogant and straightforward.


    He was the only lycan king of this generation.


    Nobody was his match in strength so he did not act carefully around anybody.


    That is why he would not do this. This behavior was totally out of his normal habits.


    Madam Romanos and Savina had probably staged this..


    I could recall that Dante was unmoving when I entered. Even as I called his name, he did not answer. I


    thought he was ignoring me but it had a reason.


    He could not talk.


    I was amazed by Madam Romanos¡¯s ns.


    Ir


    She would have caused me to leave Dante voluntarily while hurting me deeply at the same time.


    Her n was ingenious. She would have killed numerous birds with one stone.


    Still, I could not wrap my head around the fact that madam Romanos would harm her son in order to


    secure


    her control.


    It was pathetic.


    I smacked Luca¡¯s shoulders roughly before shifting to my wolf with joy.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± My voice rang out before I fully shifted.


    Luca was like a breath of fresh air. He disrupted my oppressive mood.


    I could not believe that I was dumb enough to get angry at Dante like that.¡±


    After seeing both Dante and Savina in bed, I went into shock.


    My intelligence took a hit,


    No matter how intelligent I was during normal times, I am mortal.


    I make mistakes too and Luca just saved me from making a mistake I would have regretted endlessly


    throughout my remaining lifespan. My neutral impression of him dissipated.


    Thank the moon goddess that I did not dismiss him as I liked. I thank the moon goddess that I listened.


    I discovered the moon goddess had given her own support through Luca.


    I thanked him again in my mind before I began running back to the mansion.


    It was time to get my man back.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter 79


    Avery


    When I was strolling to the forest surrounding the Lycan City, time flew by quickly but now, it felt like


    time slowed to a crawl as I was going back home.


    I was even in my wolf form but it made no difference.


    Still, no matter how slow the time felt to me, I finally arrived at the mansion that was at the center of the


    Lycan City.


    I stormed into the mansion.


    In therge living room, I saw madam Romanos and Savina discussing excitedly. The smiles on their


    lips disgusted me.


    I pasted a sarcastic smile on my face.


    ¡°Was that fun?¡± I asked.


    Both of them jolted.


    They were both lycans, they should have been able to perceive my arrival but their glee stopped them.


    I was willing to bet that their glee was because they thought they had sessfully frightened me away.


    ¡°Y-you! What are you doing here? Why are you back?¡± Savina didn¡¯t have Madam Romanos¡¯s huge


    pile of experience so she lost herposure as soon as she saw me.


    Madam Romanos on the other hand was much calmer.


    She tried to give me a smile, ¡°What are you talking about? I originally wanted to ask you why you


    stormed out like that?¡±


    My smile grew.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to pretend. You know we don¡¯t need that between us. We show our deepest ugliness to each


    other.¡± said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to patronize me. I am not Savina.¡±


    I turned to Savina.


    She must be gleeful now.


    I would not lie, her n was ingenious.


    When I saw Dante in bed with her, I could not think. My mind could not process anything other than the


    image


    I saw.


    Savina had yed her cards right.


    No mate would be the same if he or she saw their partner in bed with somebody else.


    It is a pain that can rip a mortal apart.


    The anger caused by the betrayal and the other emotions rioting within my heart did not let me see the


    scheme both Madam Romanos and Savina concocted quickly.


    So, even smart people had their dumb moments too.


    If Luca had note to defend Dante, I would still be holding a grudge.


    I could not believe that I almost put Luca on my cklist because he was trying to defend his king.


    ¡°I did not go somewhere far. I can not leave my kids here since there are bad lycans in the building. Am


    I right, Savina?¡± I did not try to sugarcoat anything.


    Time and time again, I tried to give madam Romanos the chances to leave me alone.


    It is not a must to like a person but you can at least ignore the person.


    It would have been better for her to ignore me instead of trying nonsense with every opportunity she¡¯s


    got.


    ¡°So you got in bed with Dante to make me misunderstand? Even the scratches are so realistic?¡± I


    covered my


    mouth with my hand, ¡°Do you want me to tell Dante to get you a job at maybe Tellywood? You would be


    great actress. You shouldn¡¯t let your talent rot here.¡±


    Savina tried to smile at me but the smile didn¡¯t form very well, ¡°Sister Avery, what are you saying? I


    have served lycan king Dante. We are all family now.¡±


    ¡°What do you think this era is? The ancient times? I could understand that you want to strive for


    something but that something can not be my man.¡± I snapped.


    I did not want to soften any of my words at all.


    I was scared.


    I would have made an irrevocable mistake. I was this close to losing my beloved.


    I was on the brink of losing Dante and it was the handiwork of these two.


    It made me want to tear them to pieces.


    It was the rational part of my brain that was holding the emotional part back. I would have caused


    destruction if I disregarded the consequences.


    ¡°I would say it again. Don¡¯t try toe close to my man again or I won¡¯t be this merciful.¡± My anger was


    reflected in my voice.


    And you, madam Romanos. I have never met a mother that was as insensitive as you are. If they call


    for bad mothers, you should stand up and answer.¡± Imented as I turned to Madam Romanos.


    I knew that there are bad mothers in this world but this is my first time experiencing it first hand.


    I never knew she was willing to go to such lengths in a bid to eliminate me from her son¡¯s side. She


    was willing to do anything to get rid of me.


    I was constantly reminded that not all mothers are like my mother that sacrificed her life for me and Mrs


    Barrington who had taken me in when I had nothing.


    Madam Romanos had revealed that she was not part of the minority that cherished their kids.


    ¡°You were willing to feed your son a drug to knock him out. You wanted him to be unconscious to


    facilitate your evil n. How could you stomach that as a mother?¡± I could not understand.


    If one of my three kids get hurt, I panic. I would still be thrown in disarray with their every injury even


    when I knew they had the physiques of the lycan¡¯s.


    I knew they would heal up nicely but I still worry.


    I can not imagine myself doing what Madam Romanos did.


    She was willing to use her own blood as a means to eliminate the eyesore that difited her


    It was ridiculous.


    I felt like I had guessed part of the reason Dante was not that close with her.


    To me, she wasn¡¯t a mother at all.


    Dante was smart. He would have noticed something. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°If anybody feels like they want to fight with me for Dante,e forward. Let us have a fight to the


    death.¡± I raised my voice as much as I could so people outside the mansion can hear me too.


    I noticed that both Madam Romanos and Savina kept quiet. If it was normal silence, it would not matter.


    I would not even care but their silence was a deathly one.


    They were looking at me,


    No. They were looking at something behind me.


    I turned around to see Dante on the staircase. His arms was folded.


    His purple eyes always had this light-hearted tinge,


    Even with his ruthless personality, his eyes would just darken but now, they showed something


    different. His eyes was having an hint of red.


    This little bit of red changed his disposition tremendously.


    He was like an entirely new person.


    He looked scary. He felt scary.


    His reddish purple eyes was pinned on me.


    Surprisedly, I did not really feel any threat.


    I felt like the two behind me should worry more.


    ¡°I thought you took the kids and left.¡± Dante drawled slowly. It was like he was savoring every word


    before he let it out.


    The Dante I knew wasn¡¯t like this.


    He might be a bit taciturn but he liked to make conversations because of me.


    I felt like I have not known him before. I felt like this was the real lycan king in the rumors. The lycan


    king that was said to be ruthless and merciless.


    His words gave me a strange feeling.


    I had a suspicion that if I had left with the kids angrily, Dante would have hunted me down. I would not


    have much ce to hide.


    Iughed awkwardly, ¡°I got carried away by my emotions for a second. Why will I leave like that?¡±


    He smiled.


    The smile wasn¡¯t something huge. The corner of his lips just tilted up a little but that was enough to


    make me


    swoon.


    ¡°I know. Come here.¡± His tone didn¡¯t give any leeway for disobedience.


    His purple eyes that had a tinge of red showed me his state.


    I walked straight into his arms right away.


    His arms coiled around my waist like metal h ooks. There was no space to maneuver. I could only lean


    my back on his chest without any space between us.


    Dante hummed in satisfaction and the redness in his eyes faded away a little to reveal more of the


    ces the red color had taken over.


    ¡°Luca.¡± Dante called softly.


    Luca appeared right away.


    ¡°Son. It isn¡¯t what you think. I did it for you.¡± Madam Romanos must have noticed Dante¡¯s unusual state


    so she began to exin and beg.


    Dante stared at her for a moment before he smiled again.


    This time, it was a full blown smile but it was marred by the chilliness within his curving lips.


    ¡°I know.¡± Dante replied before turning to Luca.


    Madam Romanos heaved a sigh of relief but I felt things was not that simple. She shouldn¡¯t celebrate


    too


    soon.


    Dante was obviously angry at her. She¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be this rxed.


    ¡°Call the guards to assist you. Take my mother to her room. She needs to have some personal time.¡±


    Dante¡¯s eyes shifted to the shivering Savina, ¡°Lock her in the dungeon. I would visit her soon.¡±


    ¡°No! My lord, I was mistaken. Please have mercy. Your mother pushed me into this!¡± Savina pleaded as


    she tried to hug Dante¡¯s leg in a bid to obtain forgiveness.


    ¡°know.¡± Dante repeated then he continued his next words in a whisper, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I will


    forgive.¡± I knew it.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80


    Avery


    ¡°Dante! What are you doing? I am your mother!¡± Madam Romanos shouted at the top of her lungs as


    her eyes red at both Dante and I.


    For some reason, I wanted to smile mockingly but I held back the urge.


    ¡°What are you still waiting for?¡± Dante asked as he directed his dangerous gaze at Luca. He did not


    even spare


    his mother a glimpse.


    Since madam Romanos refused to leave, Luca had to knock her out before he could take her to her


    room. Savina was dragged to the dungeon too.


    Savina¡¯s shrill pleas and screams was still resounding in my ear after they left.


    I wondered if she ever thought about the consequences of her daring action.


    I don¡¯t know if she thought madam Romanos was her immunity. Even Madam Romanos had to bow


    down in front of Dante.


    He wasn¡¯t the lycan king for nothing.


    She had the guts to scheme against Dante. If that wasn¡¯t courage, I don¡¯t know what is.


    She had ignored his reputation of being ruthless.


    Savina was like a moth going into the fire with no care for her life.


    I feel like she had the absurd idea that Dante would fall in love with her if I left due to the image she


    staged in the bedroom I and Dante shared.


    She was a risk taker.


    The living room became more quieter as soon as they left.


    Dante was still holding me tight and I was not able to dislodge.


    I looked around.


    The kids were not here. Before I stormed out in my grief, I had left them alone with Madam Romanos


    when I went to the bedroom I and Dante shared to deliver his meal.


    ¡°Where are the kids?¡± I asked.


    I was not at ease with the absence of my pups. I wasn¡¯tfortable.


    ¡°Luca took them to their room to rest.¡± His maic voice replied.


    I nodded.


    My back was pasted on Dante¡¯s chest so I could not see his face.


    ¡°Dante. I don¡¯t want secrets that can be potentially da mning to be between us.¡± I started,


    ¡°Communication is key.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dante¡¯s voice vibrated through his chest and I felt every rise and fall of his tone from my back.


    I felt like Dante is less angry now. The pesky flies that had been buzzing everywhere was nowhere to


    be found.


    ¡°When I saw you in bed with Savina, I was angry and I felt like leaving. Thank the goddess for Luca, he


    made me reconsider. He highlighted the suspicious areas for me.¡± I observed every inch of the


    furnitures my eyes can reach as I spoke.


    Dante was silent for a second before he gave a reply to what I had said.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    When I heard his words, the serious mood I had mustered up vanished like illusory smoke.


    Unconsciously, a smile tugged at my lips.


    I smacked his hand that was around my waist softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use that word or that tone with me. It sounds like an executionmand. I can¡¯t unsee what just


    happened.¡± My eyes tw inkled as I joked.


    His ¡®I know¡¯ was iconic.


    It was like the call of death.


    He hummed and I felt his aura turn softer. I could not see his face but I knew he was less moody


    naturally.


    I nuzzled closer to him.


    I wanted to do all the speaking for now.


    Before today, Dante had always been putting in efforts. The days I did not want to say much, he makes


    sure he fills 80% of our conversations with his words.


    That meant a lot to me.


    I was ready to show thanks now that he is not in the mood to converse.


    I waved my hands in front of my face to signal the joke was over.


    ¡°Dante, I know we have been dating for a period of time. It is neither too long or too short. You did not


    like the fact that I was running away from you.¡± I resumed my stare at the furnitures and their designs.


    ¡°Yes. I sometimes wonder why you always ran from me. I thought my ruthless reputation got to you.¡±


    Dante was willing to say a couple more words now.


    I was happy because I felt like his anger was mellowing.


    I could talk about our rtionship and at the same time, I would cool my lycan down. It was worth it. It


    was killing two birds with one stone.


    I shook my head, ¡°You weren¡¯t the reason. You are a good man.¡± I paused as I smiled trickily before I


    turned around a bit so I could kiss his cheek, ¡°Or rather, you are a good lycan. Me escaping from you


    and our mating bond is because of my past experiences.¡±


    The aura around Dante that had softened immediately regained its hardmess. I was speechless but I


    was happy at the same time.


    ¡°Did anybody hurt you? I will rip them apart!¡± Dante growled and his hands that were like iron bands


    tightened.


    I was happy that he was enraged for my case but I have thrown all that to the back of my mind now.


    This was the evidence of my growth.


    I could look at my past without agonizing about how I behaved or how other people behaved.


    I havee into terms with it.


    I feel sad sometimes but overall, I did not let my past imprison me anymore.


    Although bits of my character and my behaviors had evolved into something that was different from the


    original, I was still myself deep down..


    At least, my habit of acknowledging my mistakes haven¡¯t changed.


    ¡°Hold your horses Dante, it is all in the past.¡± I said before turning to face him, ¡°Do you think the


    solution


    to all the people that offended me is for you to rip them apart?¡± I am sure the world¡¯s poption would


    not be far from dwindling then.¡±


    He did not reply.


    ¡°I disliked the mate bond. I even took wolfsbane so that my werewolf senses towards mates would be


    dulled.¡± A nostalgic look crossed my eyes.


    That time, I thought my life was already unfortunate.


    I had lost my mother and the pack disliked me.


    Only Sadie and my wolf, Silver was there as my pirs of support.


    Now, my wolf was in hibernation and Sadie had turned into something I can not recognize.


    The old Sadie was gone.


    It was like my present self had undergone a rewrite.


    Still, as I lost people, I found people too.


    In the long run, I did not lose at all.


    ¡°Why?¡± Dante asked.


    He did not say much but his question warmed my heart.


    ¡°I was rejected by my first mate in front of the pack. I don¡¯t know if you would understand my pain. I


    would like to understand.¡± My voice was level and I tapped my fingers on Dante¡¯s arms to keep my idle


    hands busy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I did not go through what you experienced.¡± His reply was like his current state. Short and


    concise.


    I stopped tapping his arms, ¡°You are right, you can not understand but I appreciate you trying to know


    me better. It goes a long way. I lived an unsatisfactory life and I thought having a mate will change


    that.¡± Iughed wryly, ¡°It didn¡¯t. Nobody wanted an omeg¨D¡±


    11


    ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t say such things next time or my punishment would be severe. I want you and no person orThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    thing would change that. You are beautiful, both inside and outside. Those that think otherwise are


    blind.¡± Dante interrupted me.


    His hands tightened and I sucked in a gasp. He released his hold a whileter and my breathing


    settled.


    He turned me around in his arms so that I would be facing him.-


    He caressed my lip. I ignored the shiver that ran through me in a sh.


    ¡°Say it with me. Anybody that didn¡¯t want you is blind.¡± Dante ordered.


    He wasn¡¯tmanding me in his capacity as my second chance mate, he was ordering me as both my


    mate and the ruthless lycan king.


    I waspelled to obey. His authority and care called for my obedience.


    I was not allowed to disobey.


    ¡°Anyone that didn¡¯t want me is blind.¡± I repeated.


    He gave a satisfied smile once I was done.


    ¡°I had been longing for a mate for so long that the rejection devastated me. That was when I met you


    and we had a thing together.¡± As I mentioned our one night stand, my cheeks burned.


    Dante¡¯s smile grew more feral and his fingers that were rubbing my lips pressed down for a second


    before he let go.


    His action sent another numb feeling racing down my spine.


    ¡°I ran back to my former pack and tried to blend back into my former life despite the pain but even if I


    didn¡¯t look for trouble, trouble found me.¡± I smiled but my smile was cold, ¡°My first mate had already


    acknowledged his second chance mate but he wanted me to be his mistress because of my pretty


    face.¡± Dante¡¯s eyes reddened and I wrapped my hands around him.


    I wanted to tell him more about me but I was not willing to see the hard work I had done go down the


    drain.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a chance to disagree. Later I discovered I was pregnant and various events led to my


    current situation.¡± I stared into his eyes so he can see my seriousness, ¡°I don¡¯t think I would have left


    even after seeing you in bed with Savina. I would have done something drastic without considering


    your prowess and status as the lycan king.¡±


    Dante released one of his hands that was holding me to softlyb through my hair with his fingers.


    The tingling sensation I got dissolved my weird mood. I did not even know when the strange mood


    came.


    ¡°Dante, I am really possessive. I will get jealous if I notice anything amiss and I hate a cheating partner.


    I am obsessive.¡± I said.


    I felt a little bit vulnerable as I expressed my desires.


    The love I could give before I went through all the painful experiences I had gotten might have been the


    kind that would have beenbeled a pure affection but now, everything had changed.


    The dark ¡®what ifs¡¯ whirling in my mind is causing me to sink my fangs into every love that is expressed


    to me.


    I was in too deep and now, I am unable toe out.


    I was not ashamed of myself. Still I wonder if Dante could ept the twisted love I give. I wonder if he


    would ept the only type of love I can give.


    Dante stopped stroking my hair and he drew me into his arms totally.


    His warmth almost made my eyes sting but no tears came out.


    I tightened the arms I wrapped around him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are the same.¡± Dante¡¯s breathes made my ears red. He was speaking directly into my


    ears.


    Happiness filled me at his words. I felt like I had the strength to leap around.


    He was right. We are the same.


    We would enjoy our obsessive love together.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Avery


    I had stayed long enough in the lycan City. I had shown my kids to the poption of the Lycan City and


    I had established myself as Dante¡¯s mate.


    Everything had gone back to mundane routines and it was time to go back.


    I can not stay here forever.


    Dante did not want to agree to my decision of going back home but I managed to persuad him to let me


    go back to Zera city.


    One of the reason I felt like leaving was because this ce did not feel like a home to me.


    Only Dante and my kids made me feelfortable here.


    Today was the day I and my kids would leave for Zera city.


    There waswork connectivity here and Mrs Barrington¡¯s calls for me toe back was enormous.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t for me, I had to go back because of Mrs Barrington.


    I don¡¯t know why I did not feel safe leaving her and Rocky alone.


    They had werewolf blood in them but I was not still at ease.


    I knew they managed to survive just fine when I hadn¡¯t arrived but my mind couldn¡¯t stop worrying.


    Dante was not going to stay at Zera city. He had work to attend to but he insisted on escorting us to


    Zera city.


    I could not persuade him from this decision so I let it be.


    The servants had kept our luggage in the car and I carried my pups before entering the car.


    Dante sat beside me.


    He was still a bit moody.


    I shifted close to him and leaned my head on his shoulders. His moody aura lessened and I sighed as I


    nuzzled his shoulder.


    ¡°I wille here again, it is not like I am going to be locked up in Zera city.¡± I consoled.


    Since the incident with his mother and Savina who had thought to much of herself, Dante had be


    more possesive and obsessive.


    It is not like I mind. I was just like him.


    The drive to where his private jet was parked did not take long and with the private jet, we did not know


    when we were almost halfway done with the journey.


    Soon, we arrived at the specific park Dante used as a space to keep his private jets before we used a


    car to go to my adoptive parents¡® ce.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I and Dante did our goodbyes before he left.


    As soon as I reached the door with my kids, I felt a jolting feeling.


    I.did not know how to describe the feeling specifically. It felt like a premonition or fear of what is to


    come. Still, I could not understand what it was trying to warn me about but I understood that it was a


    warning. This had not happened to me before so I was going to take this seriously.


    I remembered that the moon goddess said a war was brewing at the edges of the horizon.


    I felt like the war was about to break out.


    Nooked around.


    Everywhere was as peaceful as how it was when I left this ce to visit the Lycan City.


    For some reason, the image of those werewolves that had been infected by the evil god, Daemon


    came to my


    178


    10.45


    mind.


    Their red eyes was as red as blood.


    I shook my head to clear my thoughts for now.


    I have to sit and think of this phenomenon more thoroughly.


    I used my keys to unlock the door and led my pups inside.


    Mrs Barrington was sitting on a chair in the living room.


    I had already informed her of our arrival.


    I did not head straight for my room again and I sat down after settling my kids down on the chair


    comfortably.


    ¡°Wee Avery.¡± Mrs Barrington said with a smile. I smiled too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me take much of your time. I don¡¯t want to disturb your rest. I can ask my questionster. Go


    up and freshen up.¡± Mrs Barrington instructed and I stood up to heed her words.


    I felt like I needed that shower.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Mrs Barrington halted me as she stood up, ¡°That friend of yours called Sadie came to look for


    you. If you have the time, chat her up to see what she wants.¡±


    I nodded but I felt more afraid.


    I was just scared. I don¡¯t know why.


    The thoughts of my former best friend was giving me weird vibes that I did not like. i


    I felt like I had to see Sadie face to face to be able to confirm what was wrong with her.


    I felt like this had gone beyond the boundary of her making a jealous mistake.


    When I got upstairs, I freshened up and I cleaned my kids too.


    I look at their innocent faces as they yed with each other.


    Their happiness was something I wanted to protect. I can not let some b o d y make the attempt to


    destroy all the things I built with sweat and blood,


    I remembered Sadie¡¯s unknown benefactor. Both Sadie and her unknown savior was giving me red


    vibes.


    I intend to find out what her deal is next tomorrow. If it is something I can fix, I will try my best..


    I don¡¯t want Sadie to be involved in the uing war. Even if she is not as close to me like the past, I


    still cared a little about her wellbeing.


    We used to be best friends after all.


    Besides, it is not just her. I don¡¯t want any of my loved ones participating in this war.


    I knew this was my wishful thinking. Dante, as the lycan king of this generation is obliged to fight in this


    war.


    It wasn¡¯t something he can avoid. It was his responsibility to fight for the moon goddess.


    I continued thinking about the connection between my life and the strange feeling I got.


    I could not get any new development after thinking for hours so I settled for sleep.


    Sadie¡¯s matter was a rtively weak link in everything I am thinking about.


    I was going to see her next tomorrow and find out what was wrong with her.


    She might be the key in solving a major part of the strange warning I felt when I reached the door


    earlier.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Avery


    The day I would see Sadie again finally came. I had already texted her about it and she picked the


    venue we would meet at.


    She picked a restaurant that was a bit far from the Barrington¡¯s mansion but I did not mind. I wasn¡¯t a


    kid and I was an omega warrior. I can protect myself from most harms.


    Sadie asked me to bring my kids to see her but I disagreed.


    I was not really feeling veryfortable with Sadie right now and I felt like her intentions were not pure


    at all. I would be dumb to bring my precious pups to her.


    Bringing my kids to see her would never happen.


    I arrived at the restaurant Sadie picked and I instructed the driver to go back to the Barrington¡¯s


    mansion.


    I would call himter to pick me up. I did not want him to wait for me here.


    I don¡¯t know how long my talk with Sadie wouldst.


    After that period of unease I felt two days ago, I did not feel anything like that again.


    Still, I did not give up my wariness.


    I tried to brainstorm all possible reasons for my unease but I came up nk.


    Sadie was my breakthrough point. My gut was telling me that I would find a clue when I observe Sadie


    very well.


    I trusted my gut so I treat this outing with cautiousness.


    This restaurant had private rooms for guests that did not want to eat in the public area. The waiter led


    me to the private room Sadie paid for.


    I felt like the fates between me and private rooms was as bad as it can get.


    I noticed Sadie¡¯s hatred for me in a private room I booked for us to catch up on the times we missed.


    Madam Romanos came to attack me verbally in the private room I was having a dinner date with


    Dante.


    Regardless of my tumultuous feeling about private rooms and all the things that were happening in


    general, I walked in with a smile.


    Sadie was sitting down and she was dressed in the usual clothes she used to wear when we were both


    runts in our packs.


    She had a smile on her face too.


    For a moment, I was transported back to my time in Silver Crescent Pack with Sadie as my anchor and


    friend.


    Warmth traveled through me.


    I shook my head to clear the nostalgia.


    I wasn¡¯t here to reminisce. I am here for business.


    ¡°Hello Avery.¡± Sadie greeted as she stood up.


    She helped me with my chair before she sat down.


    Her behaviour was strange.


    If it was before the incident with my shoe designs, I would ept all her caring gestures with love.


    Right now, I did not have any hint of trust in her. Her behaviors and actions only inspired wariness and


    suspicions.


    Icould not help but wonder about what her intentions were.


    ¡°Hello Sadie.¡± I replied her greeting, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    I went straight to the point.


    There was no need to pretend as if her feelings mattered more to me again.


    She tilted her head to the right, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I took a deep breath.


    ¡°My mother said you came to visit me while I was away. Now, you are helping me with my chair after all


    that had happened between us.¡± I stared at her eyes, ¡°I have a right to ask.¡±


    I could not read anything from her eyes. I don¡¯t know when Sadie¡¯s eyes had be so clouded and


    deep.


    This was one of the many differences between the present Sadie and her past self.


    Her eyes were the biggest difference.


    In the past, even if I knew that Sadie had her own personal secrets, it did not matter. It was normal,


    everyone had secrets that they were not willing to share so I was not wary.


    Back then, I knew she had no thought to hurt me.


    Now, I am not so sure.


    Not being able to read her eyes was sending warning bells than ever before.


    Sadie sighed, ¡°So you haven¡¯t forgiven me.¡±


    ¡°I have forgiven you but a broken ss can not be the same after it is glued together. Nowadays, I can


    not read your intentions anymore so I had to ask.¡± I said with a smile.


    I kept my eyes on her face. I wanted to catch any hint of something that would act as a clue.


    ¡°I understand where you areing from. I am here to ask of forgiveness from you.¡± She paused to


    observe my face, ¡°I don¡¯t want us to end like this.¡±


    Sadie reached over and grabbed the hands I rested on the table.


    I curbed the urge to dislodge my hand from hers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me. I promise you, I will change for the better.¡± She said solemnly.


    Her words seemed to be real and there was nothing to clue me on her inner thoughts as the emotions


    disyed on her face was impable as well.


    If she was acting, Sadie is one great actress then.


    Even when I tried to deceive Misss Freya with my sob story, I knew I wasn¡¯t this natural.


    Miss Freya lost to me because she thought that I was powerless. Miss Freya thought I was below her.


    To her, I might look like an ant.


    An human could crush an ant any time of the day.


    She did not know that this ant was going to be her downfall.


    I was not so dumb that I would take Sadie with levity.


    Even for the weakest enemy, I have to use all my strength. It would save me the trouble that arises


    from my enemies suddenly breaking out with hidden strength.


    I was on guard with whatever she wants to do.


    ¡°So,¡± Sadie began to change the subject, ¡°How¡¯s Dante?¡±


    There was a strange undercurrent in her tone


    I felt the weird care in her voice was abnormal.


    The abnormal emotion coloring her voice wasn¡¯t love or infatuation. I was sure it wasn¡¯t anything of that


    sort.


    Still, I knew it was a type of care.


    Why was she so concerned about Dante?


    ¡°He is fine.¡± I answered perfunctorily.


    I am sure she could hear the nonchnce through my tone of voice but she ignored it. ¡°What about the


    pups? Did I not say that it was okay to bring them?¡± She asked again. ¡°They are fine too.¡± I replied her.


    I could not get anything from Sadie so I was prepared to leave. Maybe Sadie wasn¡¯t my breakthrough


    point. It seemed like my guts was wrong for once


    ¡°Sadie, you haven¡¯t told me about your benefactor.¡± Before I stood up, I remembered the sole mystery


    behind Sadie.


    ¡°He is fine.¡± Sadie said with the exact same tone of voice I used to reply her questions about my kids


    and Dante.


    Still, I noticed her eyes shed with a dark light when I mentioned her unknown and mysterious


    benefactor. Right there, I knew I would not be able to get anything about her benefactor from her.


    Sadie was tight¨Clipped. It seemed the identity of this benefactor is not simple.


    I would not be able to get anything from her even if I pester her.


    She might even use the excuse that we are not close enough to share this kind of secret.


    I did not want to waste any more time here anymore.


    This journey was just a waste. It just affirmed things I already know about.


    There was no new information to chew on.


    I stood up.


    ¡°Wait! Avery, don¡¯t leave now. I have something for both you and Dante.¡± Sadie stood up immediately I


    went on my feet.


    It was almost like we were doing a choreography.


    ¡°In the meantime, watch this interesting video I stumbled across while you wait.¡± Sadie said with a


    bright smile.


    I did not sit down and I did not take the phone in her outstretched hand too.


    ¡°I want to leave. You can send the gift to my house and you can send the video to me through


    MessageBuddy. No need to go through all this stress.¡± I said to her as I walked towards the door.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Sadie repeated, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who my unknown benefactor was? I can tell you. Just


    wait for me to deliver your gifts and I will tell you when I get back.¡±


    I stared at her.


    Sadie was really trying every card in her deck to keep me here.


    Why did she want to keep me here? What was her motives?


    She knew I wanted to know about her strange benefactor and she used that as bait.


    I sat back down and collected the phone.


    Sadie was not a warrior and I knew I would be able to keep myself safe evening a fight erupts.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There was nothing she could do to harm me.


    I did not being any sensitive materials so she can not jeopardize my business too.


    Sadie smiled but her smile gave me goosebumps.


    It was weird and odd.


    Her smile almost made me rethink my decision of staying for a few more minutes.


    I stumped down the urge to leave and held her phone tightly.


    ¡°The password is two two zero five seven. Thank you for staying behind to see my gift to you. It matters


    to me since I am going to leave Zera city soon. I would be right back with your gift.¡± Sadie said before


    she left.


    I could literally feel her happiness and joy. She was skipping softly in her steps.


    It seemed like she was really trying to change.


    The private room seemed much colder and spacious after she left.


    I unlocked her phone.


    A video was on the screen. It was already ying. There was no need for me to do anything.


    It was like a broadcast.


    I felt the person on the screen was familiar so I looked closer.


    My heart dropped when I saw the content of the video clearly.


    The man in the video is Fredo and he was with my kids.


    He was with the kids I left home with Mrs Barrington.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Avery


    All the muscles and nerves in my body seemed to slow to aplete stop.


    I could not believe what I was seeing.


    I left my pups with Mrs Barrington because I knew they would be safe with her.


    The Barrington¡¯s Mansion wasn¡¯t a ce any random person can barge into. The guards were


    numerous and strong.


    I could not understand.


    Why was this happening?


    I wanted to rush home immediately to confirm if my kids were really gone but my body didn¡¯t move.


    I knew that I needed no confirmation.


    Those kids with Fredo were my pups. There was no mistake about that.


    I wanted to see why Fredo kidnapped my children.


    Going back to the Barrington¡¯s mansion would do more harm than good.


    I had to stay and watch this video to the end.


    ¡°Hello Avery, we meet again.¡± Fredo began and he waited for me to speak.


    I did not say anything and I just stared at him with my red eyes.


    If he was before me, I would try to tear him to shreds with all my might and power. I would not care for


    my wellbeing.


    When I left Fredo and Freya behind, I did not entertain the thought of meeting them again.


    To me, they were my past foes. They were defeated foes that should stay in my past.


    Now, Fredo appeared with a big trick up his sleeve. A trick that destabilized me instantly.


    He did not have to do much,ying his filthy hands on my family was already enough to corner me. He


    knew this fact.


    I took deep breathes to calm my fury.


    I did not want to smash the phone. It would be a futile effort.


    I had to listen to what Fredo had to say. I did not want to destroy the only lead I have.


    I wasn¡¯t that dumb.


    My anger refused to be appeased but I managed to strike a bnce.


    I observed Fredo.


    ¥¤


    He was leaner now and the weathering of the elements and the passing of time showed on his body.


    He looked like he needed help.


    Fredo was the patron that bought me after he was impressed by my performance and face.


    He was infatuated with me then.


    I checked his eyes.


    No love or infatuation remained now. The only thing left in his eyes was cold and hard hate.


    He disliked me. To be more precise, Fredo hated me with every fiber of his being.


    Something in his eyes striked me as something I was familiar with.


    Then it clicked.


    I have seen simr emotions in Sadie¡¯s eyes.


    It was an emotion manifested from raw hate.


    Before Fredo began to speak, everything began aligning in my mind.


    There was still parts I did not know about but I felt like I have gotten a very crude outline of what was


    happening here.


    Sadie and Fredo was working together.


    Sadie lured me here so that Fredo canunch an attack on the Barrington¡¯s mansion.


    I don¡¯t know if Sadie knew of me being a warrior but she was very cautious.


    Maybe she feared that I would call Dante so she lured me out.


    Here I was, thinking that I had Sadie in the palm of my hand. I thought I had figured out a bit of her


    thoughts.


    I remembered that Sadie promised to give a gift to both Dante and I. So this was her big gift.


    I could not believe that Sadie did this kind of thing. Even though she harmed me in the past, I thought


    all her tricks and jealousies would only amount to something like that.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I was wrong. I was terribly mistaken.


    The hate in Sadie¡¯s eyes seemed to make sense.


    Why did I not run as far as I could?


    I had always prided myself in my policy of never underestimating my opponents and enemies. I was


    wrong.


    I had underestimated Sadie severely.


    There was still mysterious points about her. Her unknown benefactor was still shrouded in shadows.


    Everything felt messy in my head and I was not able to calcte.


    ¡°Speak. What do you want?¡± I found myself speaking in a calm voice.


    -I wasn¡¯t as calm as my voice portrayed me to be.


    Still, an unperturbed appearance would give me an edge in negotiating with Fredo.


    Even with my calm voice and unperturbed appearance, I felt like Fredo wasn¡¯t buying any of it.


    This simr situation took me back to our fight in his bedroom.


    His gaze was also like this.


    A gaze that kept telling me to spin more lies.


    I had forgotten that Fredo was mad.


    His obsession with me even overpowered his love for his sister. Now, all that obsession and infatuation


    had turn into something darker that was tinged with a huge amount of hatred.


    He held Silver junior, my daughter in his arms.


    He pinched her plumpy cheeks sweetly.


    ¡°This should have been our children.¡± He whispered and my heart began to beat erratically.


    ¥¤


    He turned his face from her and looked at me, ¡°This should have been my pups. You would have been


    very happy. I would have dismissed those girls at the backyard for you. You shouldn¡¯t have to leave!¡±


    The more his words took on an erratic note, the more his finger that was pinching my daughter¡¯s


    cheeks clenched.


    His nails was in a retracted state and it was not in a w form. Still, my daughter¡¯s skin was breaking


    and beads of blood was welling up.


    Tears welled in my daughter¡¯s eyes but she didn¡¯t cry.


    My heart felt like a metal hand squeezed it mercilessly.


    ¡°What are you doing? You are hurting her!¡± I said angrily. I could not help myself.


    My eyes stared at Fredo venomously.


    My resolve to tear him apart grew more uncontroble.


    How dare he do that to my daughter?


    My hands began to passively morph into ws and the hibernating Silver, my wolf began to growl


    within my consciousness.


    ¡°I would repeat again. What do you want so that you can let them go?¡± I forced the words through my


    clenched teeth.


    ¡°You do not make the demands here, I do.¡± Fredo said slowly as heid my daughter roughly on the


    bed before picking Sky, my second boy.


    I fisted my hands and my nails dig into my flesh. Blood dropped to the floor.


    I acted like I did not notice.


    The pain was keeping me from doing something drastic.


    ¡°I would have told you to give yourself to me but there are people in high ces that wants you in a


    miserable state.¡± Fredomented, ¡°Avery, how did you offend the people that wanted to make your


    life a living hell? Is it by your alleged mate bond to Dante, the lycan king?¡±


    My heart dropped.


    Hearing Dante¡¯s name made it clear that these people knew my background information well.


    So this was what that strange feeling I had when Dante brought us back to yo the Barrington¡¯s mansion


    hinted at?


    I did not think in this direction at all.


    The moon goddess tried to warn me but I was too dumb to interprete her sign.


    I let Sadie and Fredo seed.


    It¨Cwas¨Cobvious that Sadie and Fredo had help.


    ¡°What do you want? I can give you everything you want.¡± I tried again.


    A sole tear dropped from my eyes and traced its way to my chin.


    After pinching Sky, Fredo took my firstborn, Rain.


    el


    My chest felt starved of air. I felt like I could not breath properly.


    ¡°You were everything I wanted but now, it is not so simple. This is not in my hands anymore.¡± Fredo


    twisted the flesh of Rain¡¯s cheek.


    Rain¡¯s eyes reddened but he did not speak or cry.


    His eyes just drifted to meet mine from time to time.


    Why had Sadie done this?


    I have never harmed her before.


    What warranted all this?


    She even brought Fredo, my enemy to me.


    ¥¤


    Did she find Fredo after I told her some of my life story to motivate her to not look down on herself?


    I hated myself for not realizing that Sadie was this cunning. My foolish self thought I was Sadie¡¯s best


    friend but it turned out that I knew little about her.


    She had be an enigma.


    I felt like I have never known who Sadie is.


    All I knew was the tip of the ice berg. I did not know what caused her to make a change that was this


    drastic.


    Lopened my mouth to speak but Fredo stopped me.


    He raised his finger in a shushing motion, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me what I want. It is starting to annoying me. You


    can not give me what I want.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try me?¡± Finally my voice cracked.


    I could not hold on anymore. I could not pretend to be unaffected or unperturbed.


    This matter is devastating.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. The only person that can satisfy my wish and wants is the person I am working for.¡± Fredo


    waved with a smile that looked horrifying, ¡°I will see youter.¡±


    After his words finished, the broadcast ended abruptly and the phone¡¯s screen darkened.


    I crashed to the floor.


    In the span of minutes, I lost my children and I had no way to get them back.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Avery


    I was numb. My hand continued to clutch the phone Sadie left tightly. I could not will my fingers to


    release the phone.


    It felt like holding the phone would increase the chances of Fredo appearing on the phone¡¯s screen


    again.


    I noticed that Fredo did not say he was working for Sadie. He did not mention the person he was


    working for.


    He did not mention a name.


    I had a nagging suspicion that the person behind this was that mysterious benefactor supporting Sadie.


    I don¡¯t know this person that saved Sadie. Why would this person conspire to hurt me and my family?


    Anger, sadness and other emotions intertwined with each other to form something unknown within me.


    I did not even know what to feel.


    I just felt off.


    I did not call the driver to pick me up but I found myself on our front porch.


    I did not know how I did it. I did not know if I ran all the way back or I walked.


    I just found myself staring at the door to the Barrington¡¯s mansion.


    Everything was a blur and I could not think.


    A numb ringing kept echoing in my head.


    I knocked on the door before it dawned on me that I had a key to the house too.


    I searched for the key before opening the door and letting myself in.


    Chaos greeted my sights as soon as I entered the house.


    Furnitures, appliances and decorations was strewn everywhere. The house looked like a whirlwind


    passed through it.


    Dead guardsid on the floor and the smell of iron hung in the air.


    The blood was so heavy that when I inhaled, I could taste the iron in the blood on my tongue.


    My heart sank.


    I knew I had already concluded that Fredo really took my kids but a tiny part of me wished it wasn¡¯t


    true.


    A tiny part of me wished I was mistaken and my kids were still in the house.


    Seeing the house in this state snuffed out the me of hope in me.


    I was devasted all over again.


    I saw Mrs Barrington sitted on the floor beside the upturned chair.


    A surge of anger rushed through me.


    I was angry at her.


    ¥¤


    I wanted to scream at her and I wanted to cry. I wanted to know why she couldn¡¯t protect my kids well.


    Right then and there, I woke up. I knew my thoughts were naive and childish.


    I could see the dead guards clearly. Mrs Barrington had done her very best by putting up a fight.


    What more should I ask from her?


    ¨C I¨Cdissolved the anger that was blossoming in me and I took a deep breath to calm myself down.


    I let all the air I took in through a sigh.


    My emotions stabilized a bit after I inhaled and exhaled.


    Mrs Barrington was sitted in a stiff position and she did not move even when I entered. I had not


    bothered


    with keeping my footsteps noiseless either.


    Something was wrong.


    I walked to her.


    She awoke from her reverie when I was very close to her.


    I did not mind the mess, I just sat down beside her.


    ¡°Avery, you are back.¡± Mrs Barrington said.


    Her voice was calm and nd.


    It wasn¡¯t the type of calmness that showed control. I only felt mncholy when she spoke.


    I felt ashamed for getting angry at her.


    I was not a good daughter at all.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I wanted to sound calm but I failed.


    I could hear the crack in my voice.


    I could finally see the reason why Mrs Barrington hadn¡¯t called me to report the situation.


    She must have wanted to tell me personally instead of saying it over the phone.


    I don¡¯t think she have the strength to call me.


    It was obvious that she had been in that sitting position for a long time.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t save them. Avery, I could not save them. I tried but I wasn¡¯t able to.¡± Mrs Barrington repeated


    and a sole tear slid out of her right eye.


    I felt like that tear was a sharp arrow.


    It pierced my heart.


    ¡°You did your best. I am already satisfied.¡± I consoled her but she wasn¡¯t having it.


    A tiny hint of life appeared in her pupils.


    She turned to face me, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t protect your pups well. We are the cause of all


    this. Before those intruders came, I saw Rodney and his daughter Nina sneaking around. Our family


    brought you harm.¡±


    I held her hand and I kneaded it softly.


    Her tensed muscles rxed.


    She observed my face silently, ¡°I am the most suspicious person here. I asked you to be my adopted


    daughter without you having the knowledge of me at all.¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop.¡± I cut her off.


    She was starting to go down a downward spiral.


    1


    ¡°I felt like I caused all this. Your pups should have been safer.¡± Mrs Barrington said again, ¡°We


    implicated you. We entangled you in our troubles.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You helped my life greatly by adopting me. My friend, Sadie lured me out of the house


    so that those intruders would have free reign. You did nothing wrong. You have done what you could.¡±


    My hands did not pause as I spoke but my voice wasn¡¯t d at all.


    Till now, I could not still wrap my head around the fact that Sadie was willing to go this far to hurt me.


    I didn¡¯t do anything to hurt her so why was she seeking to make me miserable?


    This wasn¡¯t acts fueled by petty jealousies anymore. This was pure and unadulterated hate.


    I don¡¯t know when things changed but it was obvious that she hated me badly and she wished for me to


    experience the worst things.


    Mrs Barrington was right about one thing, her husband¡¯s brother and his family was involved.


    When they saw that they would not be able to get ess to the Barrington¡¯s wealth through the route


    of an


    adopted daughter, they changed strategies.


    They coborated with enemies that they did not have any information on to harm Mrs Barrington and


    her husband.


    Rodney Barrington and his family did not care that they had familiar ties with my adoptive family.


    They would rather deal a thousand damages to the enemy while dealing eight hundred damages to


    themselves. They would do anything for the benefits they stand to gain.


    I was waiting for them to finally do something after I had assumed the identity of the daughter of the


    Barringtons.


    They finally fufilled my wish, in the worst possible way.


    Previously, I was willing to humor them in some of their tricks but they acted in a way I did not


    calcte.


    I jolted myself out of my spiralling thoughts. I can not keep wallowing in despair and anger.


    My children needed me to act.


    In the past, the moon goddess gave me a sign but I was too dumb toprehend it. That was my


    mistake but I was not going to make the same mistake twice.


    I was going to be doubly cautious.


    I whipped out my phone and called Dante.


    He deserved to hear this. I was his mate and his kids was kidnapped.


    Dante was the lycan king of this generation.


    He had the means to fuel my investigation.


    Besides, trying to find our children wasn¡¯t something I would do alone.


    Two good heads are better than one.


    ¡°Hello Avery, how are you doing?¡± Dante asked with a smile in his voice.


    I felt a bit sorry that I would ruin his good mood in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°I missed you and the ki-¡± He began but I interrupted him.


    ¡°Dante.¡± I paused and he also stopped to listen carefully.


    He must have felt something was wrong from my tone of voice.


    ¡°Our babies had been kidnapped. I need you toe here as fast as you can.¡± I finally broke the news


    to him.


    I wanted to phrase it in a better way but I could not think of any less damaging words to exin the


    incident that just happened.


    It was better to say it as it was.


    Silence reigned and Dante was as quiet as the word itself.


    A momentter, he spoke.


    ¡°I will be there. Give me five minutes.¡± He said. I heard the rustling of papers and the sound of chair


    scraping against the floor before the line was cut off.


    Mrs Barrington and I stayed in the same position until a knock sounded.


    I checked the time.


    It wasn¡¯t even five minutes yet.


    I stood up to open the door.


    I did not forget to lock the door when I came in previously.


    I looked through the pinhole situated at the upper part of the door to make sure it was Dante at the


    door.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to entertain anybody else.


    Besides, Fredo¡¯s words rang in my ears with intensity.


    People wanted me to be in a lurch.


    Aside from Rodney Barrington and his family, I don¡¯t know how I offended the others so I had to be as


    careful as much as I can.


    Dante was the one that knocked.


    I opened the door for him.


    The moment he stepped through the threshold of the house, he scooped me into his arms.


    The scent of roses began to permeate the air. I could remember the first night we spent together more


    clearly


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    now.


    This was the same scent that captivated me back then.


    His scent calmed the riotous emotions and feeling within me.


    And I burrowed deeper into his arms to get more of his healing scent.


    ¡°It is going to be alright. We are going to get our pups back and we are going to make the enemies pay


    a thousand folds.¡± He growled.


    I nced at his face to see that his purple eyes had red color mixed into them.


    This wasn¡¯t like the time his mother and Savina tried to set him up.


    That time, the red color was consuming his purple pupils little by little. This time, his eyes was basically


    red and purple.


    It was a full blown color.


    ¡°Tell me everything that urred.¡± Dante instructed and I nodded.


    He led me to the ransacked living room.


    Mrs Barrington just nodded to Dante before she went back to her thoughts.


    ¡°I probably have to start from the very beginning. First of all, I would like to tell you that war is about to


    start and it is unavoidable.¡± I paused, ¡°And it seemed like I am going to be the catalyst that would


    launch this war.¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Avery


    ¡°I had already talked to you and my mother about my life experiences.¡± I paused to scan both of their


    faces before continuing, ¡°But I have been holding something back.¡±


    I was ready to tell them about the evil g od Daemon and his evil tricks. I wanted to tell them about those


    mutated werewolves that disregarded their


    creator.


    The moon goddess did not give me explicit permission to do this but I had to. This situation had gotten


    too dangerous and sp iky.


    Holding information back would do me no good.


    Besides, I wanted Dante to be well informed. He would be able to give better suggestions that way. He


    would not have to make assumptions that would be off by one or two points.


    Little details with wrong opinions intertwined with it could be dangerous. War was already imminent.


    A little action can make all the difference.


    One of the reasons I was at ease with sharing the information about Daemon even without the moon


    goddess¡¯s express permission is because I felt like she would agree with my action.


    She wanted a warrior, not a child that would ask for her opinion on every little thing.


    ¡°When I had almost been sacrificed to a statue of the moon goddess, I met our creator. She exined


    that she created a g od with half of her power.¡± I started as I sat upright.


    Dante had taken his sit too.


    Even if there were chairs that wasn¡¯t upturned or destroyed, Dante joined us on the floor.


    It was like an unknown and secret decision shared by all of us.


    Dante did not interrupt.


    Mrs Barrington had left her thoughts and she was focusing on me intently.


    ¡°This evil G od, Daemon rebelled against her and he sought to be the main g od in charge of this whole


    world.¡± I continued.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like this g od.¡± Dante said as he observed my face.


    I touched my face. I did not even know that I was frowning.


    The thoughts of Daemon filled me with all types of negative emotions there is.


    ¡°I would hate the person that orchestrated my rejection. He wanted to end me. I think I have the right to


    frown at the thought of him.¡± I said with my frown growing deeper.


    A thought rose in my mind and as I was thinking of all the events that happened, that thought


    strengthened with every passing second.


    Daemon could not be who I was thinking he was, right?


    I chucked that suspicion to the back of my mind first.


    I did not want jump into conclusion.


    It was better to wait until I have said all the ins and outs of the whole issue. Three of us would be able


    to brainstorm together.


    Any conclusion we arrive at would be more closer to the truth.


    ¡°Dante, you know I was an omega warrior.¡± I said to Dante and he nodded.


    ¡°The day I gave birth to our pups, I had to leave to answer a call for help.¡± I exined and Mrs


    Barrington gasped.


    ¡°How can the other warriors allow you to go out after you just put to bed?¡± Disapproval was heavy in


    her voice and her face showed her dissatisfaction.


    I patted her hand.


    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to worry unnecessarily. It was very urgent.¡± A look of nostalgia crossed my


    eyes.


    Before I came up this ce, I had promised myself that I would visit them if I could but I failed my


    promise.


    I was not a good friend and family. I am sure they would be missing me by now but I had forgotten


    them.


    I was upied with my everyday life.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I was only remembering them now.


    ¡°These warriors love me as much as you do. The letter for help spoke of mutated werewolves with red


    eyes so I had to be dispatched. I was one of their best warriors.¡± As I spoke, my face became graver.


    Dante drew me into his arms again.


    I sighed in relief.


    Hisfort was needed after all the stress I had been put though. Even now, I am still under intense


    stress.


    I found the power to continue.


    The dissatisfaction on Mrs Barrington¡¯s face lessened by a lot but it did notpletely disappear.


    I knew that she still had her own opinions about the omega warriors allowing me to go out for a mission


    even as I just put to bed.


    A burst of if warmth traveled through me. Her anger at the omega warriors ensured her care for me.


    She knew a werewolf had faster healing but she still got angry for me. That was enough to strengthen


    my love for her.


    ¡°When we got to the pack that issued the mission, we discovered that we had walked into a trap. There


    wasn¡¯t any single pack member there. Only werewolves with mutated/red eyes.¡± I gritted my teeth as I


    thought of that skull-numbing scene.


    It was the first time I made a drastic mistake that cost lives.


    That was one of the guilts weighing my mind. These guilte didn¡¯t want to go


    away.


    These guilts had always been in my subconscious even if I did not think of


    them.


    ¡°Where did the pack memebers go? Or are the mutated werewolves the former pack members?¡± Dante


    asked as his finger smoothened my hair over and over again.


    It was then I realized that this man before me had his vulnerable moments


    too.


    Yes, he was the enigmatic and powerful lycan king but he was mortal too.


    He had his bad days.


    As I leaned against him, I felt his muscles that were tightened in tension. It was like a beast crunched in


    waiting. A beast that could ir out any moment.


    I was worried but so is he.


    I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t know if there had been normal pack members there before. I am more biased


    towards the assumption of those mutated werewolves being a pack¡¯s former members.¡±


    ¡°Are the mutated werewolves connected to Daemon?¡± Dante questioned and his eyes shed with a


    dark glint I could not understand.


    ¡°Yes. That wasn¡¯t even the issue, I led the warriors that went for this mission into another bigger trap.¡± I


    took in a deep breath before exhaling, ¡°I told the warriors to use a teleportation crystal to go back to the


    omega warriors¡¯ camp to report the trap that was disguised as a call for help.¡±


    ¡°Avery.¡± Dante called me but I could not answer because I was lost in my memories for a second.


    Dante held my chin and tilted my face to met his prating gaze.


    His eyes brought me out of the maze of thoughts I had dragged myself into.


    ¡°Avery, look at me.¡± He began and I chuckled.


    The mood lightened.


    ¡°You have turned my face to you. Why would I need to look at your face again?¡± I wanted to roll my


    eyes but I stopped myself.


    He was trying tofort me. I should not make fun of him, no matter how funny it seemed to me.


    He cleared his throat, ¡°What I wanted to say is that none of whatever happened then was your fault.


    You did what you could. Or did you purposely lead those warriors to their deaths?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°I can never harm them purposely.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Bingo! So stop letting that past eat bits and pieces of your mind away.¡± Dante consoled and I smiled.


    Mrs Barrington was resting her back on an upturned chair. Her eyes was closed.


    I don¡¯t know if our cheesy actions disturbed her.


    Still, I knew she was listening.


    ¡°Those mutated werewolves showed that Daemon is already corrupting the minds of the moon


    goddess¡¯s creations.¡± I sneered, ¡°What those mutated werewolves wanted was to destroy the omega


    warriors camp because it was the moon goddess¡¯s focus.¡±


    I felt a surge of anger within me for all those werewolves that joined Daemon¡¯s side.


    Why would they disregard everything the moon goddess had done for them?


    Those werewolves did not even chose to be neutral, they picked the side of their goddess¡¯s enemy.


    It was st upid.


    Those kinds of werewolves should be scourges.


    Still, I could understand.


    Before Daemon began his grand acquisition, there was already bad werewolves raoming this world.


    He just had to pick the one that satisfied him.


    ¡°Daemon is ama ssing minions to usurp the moon goddess¡¯s position. The moon goddess told me she


    had a way to deal with him, we just have to deal with his minions.¡± I said wryly.


    The moon goddess put a great amount of trust in me. I must not let her down. We had to do our part in


    eliminating Daemon¡¯s well.


    ¡°How did this corrte with losing our kids?¡± Dante asked, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that Daemon was involved in


    this too?! I am going to do my best to destroy him.¡±


    His eyes was changing again. The red color was dominant and the purple color was starting to look like


    specks.


    It was my turn to calm Dante down.


    My face was grim, ¡°It corrtes with each other. I suspect that Sadie¡¯s mysterious benefactor is


    Daemon.¡±


    Dante was confused, ¡°Sadie had a mysterious benefactor?¡±


    Then I remembered that I had not told them about Sadie and her weird changes.


    I had forgotten to do so as I was carried away with describing my past.


    I was being too froward with my conclusion. I was supposed to carry everyone along.


    I scratched my nose before I straightened.


    I cleared my throat, ¡°After Sadie arrived, she told me her life experiences. I told her mine too so she


    would not feel bad. She told me about a person that allegedly saved her from spiralling into darkness.¡±


    My words were ironic to me. Sadie was already inside the darkness she had been avoiding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how she did it but she dragged a defeated foe from my past to kidnap my children.¡± I


    finished.


    The thoughts of my former best friend having a hand in a n that might potentially destroy me made a


    burning anger kindle within me.


    Sadie should keep hiding. She must never let me know where she was. I would


    ¡¤


    do all my best to destroy her.


    Pain upied my face and my eyes stung.


    I blinked rapidly so the tears would not fall but my efforts was in vain.


    A line of tear traced my cheek downward.


    I just remembered my pups. I don¡¯t know what they were going through and I did not want to imagine it.


    I would be more destabilized if I choose to do that.


    ¡°You think Daemon corrupted your best friend and encouraged her to kidnap our pups?¡± Dante mapped


    out the general idea I had gotten with a few words.


    ¡°I knew she was jealous but I did not know why she was jealous of me. I even told her about the


    ordeals I have been through so she would see that life wasn¡¯t a bed of roses for others too.¡± I rolled my


    eyes.


    I could not do it for Dante but I can do it for Sadie. She did not deserve my


    respect.


    My phone rang.


    I did not want to answer the call but the caller was ringing me up consistently.


    I could not behave as if the phone wasn¡¯t there.


    I answered the call reluctantly.


    There was no name on the phone screen, only numbers.


    ¡°Hello Avery.¡± Sadie¡¯s terrible voice came through the phone line.


    I sat up and my body stiffened.


    I clutched the phone like it was a lifeboat.


    A smile was in Sadie¡¯s voice, ¡°Do you like my little gift?¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Avery


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mockery colored Sadie¡¯s voice, ¡°Cat¡¯s got your tongue?¡±


    I held the anger and the other emotions wrecking through me on a leash.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to flip out.


    There were many inconsistencies in the conclusion I came to. It was better to get as much information


    as I could from Sadie.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? What did I do to offend you? What did I do that made you hate me?¡± I asked


    as soon as I got my emotions under control.


    Sadie began tough.


    For a while minute, herughs kept ringing like an haunting luby.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? I loved you but this was how you chose to repay me? Where did all those love and


    care we shared go?¡± I¡¯ was finally able to release the frustrating questions I wanted an answer to.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sadie¡¯s voice changed into something dark and eerie, ¡°Did you deserve all of this? We went


    through the same. rejection, why had you found a second chance mate? Why did you get to have all


    the good things?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Suddenly, I understood.


    ¡°So


    you did all this to hurt me because you were jealous of the fact that I had Dante as a second chance


    mate?¡± Unknowingly, my voice was tinged with a chill.


    Her reason for disregarding our friendship to hurt me wasughable. It was a reason that did not make


    sense.


    ¡°What happened to being best friends? What happened to caring about each other¡¯s wellbeing?¡± I


    laughed wryly.


    I felt like a fool.


    As I was going through my hellish experiences, the thoughts of my pups, Dante and Sadie kept me


    from losing my cool and¡­ going insane.


    I did not know that I had been making a mistake. I was cherishing something that was already lost.


    ¡°Why would the moon goddess do this? You get to shine in the height while I kept spiralling into the


    dark recesses of my mind. How is that fair? In your mind, is that fair to me?¡± Sadie continues with a


    chilly fervor in her tone.


    Tears pr icked my eyes.


    I wanted to cry for the past Sadie that I had lost forever. I don¡¯t know who this current Sadie is.


    ¡°The moon goddess abandoned me first so I had to get back at you and her. I had to show the moon


    goddess that her decisions


    arf wed.¡± A strange excitement was present in her voice.


    ¡°I want everything you have to go down the drain. I want you to have a taste of the darkness that had


    consumed me. I want you to go from the high perch you think you sit to the gutters.¡± Sadie continued.


    My hand tightened around the phone, ¡°Sadie, you are st upid.¡±


    Her tirade stopped, ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°I said you are st upid.¡± I repeated, ¡°If you are not crazy and st upid, you would not leave your creator.


    You would not even


    side with a g od that had a record of betraying who created him. Why didn¡¯t I notice your daftness


    before?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how you could trust him. At least the moon goddess knows that you are her


    creation. To Daemon, you are just a soldier who changed camps. He would not trust you fully.¡± I


    continued quickly without letting her say her input.


    ¡°How did you know about Daemon?¡± Sadie¡¯s voice shook.


    ¡°Unlike you, I think and I do so thoroughly. Your suspicious behavior gave his identity away. I am sure


    he told you about me being the chosen one the moon goddess picked.¡± I sneered.


    My kids was kidnapped and taken to G od knows where and their current status was unknown. All this


    was just because someone was jealous of my sess.


    Someone I considered to be a part of my family.


    ¡°So what if you know everything? Why can¡¯t I be the chosen one? We both went through rejections!


    Why did the moon goddess chose you instead of me?¡± Sadie retorted. Her voice mellowed


    considerably.


    The panic that was heavy in her voice when I exposed my knowledge of the identity of her secret


    backer was nowhere to be. seen. I could even detect a few hints of gloating.


    She was asking questions she did not want an answer to. She had already chosen her answers.


    Sadie seemed to be quite happy with the decisions she made.


    ¡°It is because of this character of yours. She chose me even when I am not perfect, chosing you would


    be a disaster.¡± I did not mind ripping that useless mask she kept on.


    A mask that denoted her status as a victim.


    Even if she was the victim, it did not give her any right to do evil.


    She wasn¡¯t even a victim at all.


    ¡°We are not the only ones that was rejected. Why don¡¯t I see others throwing themselves at Daemon?¡±


    I said sarcastically, ¡°Your only value to Daemon is your position as my friend. I would see if he would


    find you to be important after this.¡±


    The line went quiet after I had spoken.


    4


    ¡°Your words are sharp now, I would love to see how you struggle in the end. Struggle more, I want to


    see you fight against your predetermined fate. The more you fight, the more joy I get so do well to


    entertain me.¡± After her threatening words, the call was ended from her side.


    Dante looked at me, ¡°What did she say? Did you get anything out of her?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I only confirmed that Daemon is her mysterious benefactor and backer. She ended


    the call before I can get anything else.¡±


    We were in a dead end again.


    ¡°Give me the phone.¡± Dante requested and I handed it to him.


    ¡°What do you need it for?¡± I asked.


    He signalled for me to wait and then, he sent some messages on his phone.


    ¡°I want to see if I would be able to get your friend¡¯s location from the call she made. I am going to make


    this very call her undoing.¡± Dante said with a growl.


    I did not doubt his words. His aura was making me apprehensive and his displeasure was not even


    directed at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± I said.


    ¡°Dante, I want to send a letter to the omega warriors. Are there any packs situated in Zera city?¡± I


    questioned.


    Dante nodded.


    ¡°You want to send a letter through them.¡± Hemented.


    ¡°Yes. The moon goddess left a way to send letters to the omega warriors¡¯ camp in each pack. I want to


    use that avenue to call for help. The war is already on the verge of breaking out.¡± I exined and he


    hummed in agreement.


    I stood up.


    ¡°Take me to the pack.¡± I said to Dante and he rose to his feet too.


    I turned to Mrs Barrington, ¡°Mother, I will be back soon. Keep yourself safe. I don¡¯t know if those


    intruders are going toe back.¡±


    Mrs Barrington tried to smile, ¡°Go where you want to go. There is nothing they need here so they won¡¯t


    come back. Don¡¯t let thoughts of me distract you.¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say that.¡± My voice was disapproving, ¡°Have you forgotten about Rodney, Nina and the


    rest of their family. They are involved in this. We don¡¯t know if they would try to fish in troubled waters.


    You have to be careful. There is no harm in being extra cautious.¡±


    My eyes chilled as I thought of Rodney and his wretched family.


    If I was not really busy right now, I would head to their ce first. I wanted to show them the results of


    being shameless.


    I curbed my anger.


    I had to contact the omega warriors first. Dealing with our pesky aplices wouldeter.


    Regardless of the time we chose to deal with them, the retribution of Rodney and his family would


    eventuallye. They can not avoid it.


    ¡°Okay. I will be very careful.¡± Mrs Barrington promised and my mind finally calmed down.


    I did not want to be worrying about everything on my te while thinking of her safety too.


    It would be too much to bear.


    Dante was already waiting outside.


    I hurried to the car he was standing beside.


    He opened the door to the shotgun seat before he sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered before I could register why he was asking.


    I sat up so could ask why he wanted me to be ready but I was destined to not ask my question.


    The answer was already waiting for me.


    The car zoomed out of the driveway and into the road before I could prepare.


    I was pasted to my seat because of the speed.


    Oh boy.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Avery


    We soon arrived at Red Moon Pack. It was the pack that was the closest to my home.


    Dante did not want us to make a long trip. The situation was urgent and there was no time to waste.


    Before getting out of the car, I calmed myself down. I must not be hasty. I don¡¯t want overlook


    something or destroy any leads I would get by my hastiness.


    We entered the pack.


    ¡°Lycan King, wee. We have already prepared the in letter.¡± A man came to wee us.


    He was deferential but I knew he was the Alpha of this pack by the authority oozing from his body.


    I had no time to chat with him.


    We followed him to the ce we would write the letter. Before we arrived, Dante had informed the


    alpha about our needs.


    After we got to the alpha¡¯s office, he presented a in paper to us.


    I got to work.


    I began to write about the situation. The letter did not have enough space for me to go into depth so I


    just mentioned the key points.


    I signed my name at the end before folding the letter into two.


    ¡°Please, help me send it to the omega warriors¡¯ camp,¡± I said as I handed the letter to the alpha.


    He bowed a little before he took his leave.


    Some packs get defensive about showing the way they send their letters to the omega warriors¡¯ camp


    so I did not make it difficult for the alpha by requesting to see him send the letter.


    I did not really trust the alpha but I knew the presence of Dante made everything easier.


    He would not dare to y any tricks because of the fear of the Lycan king.


    We began to wait.


    A phone rang.


    I thought it was my phone before I remembered that my ringtone did not sound like what was sounding


    out.


    The phone was for Dante.


    He picked the call, ¡°Hello. Are there results?¡±


    The room was quiet so I was able to hear the other person at the end of the line speak.


    ¡°Yes and no.¡± The male voice at the other end spoke.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dante questioned.


    ¡°The person who made that particr call did it from a public telephone booth. We traced the telephone


    booth and we discovered that it was located at the borders of this country. She should have gone past


    Los Angeles by now.¡± The male voice exined.


    I felt a surge of happiness. There was finally a lead. It might not be that satisfactory but it was still a


    lead nheless.


    ¡°Would you be able to get any other information?¡± Dante questioned after letting the man report his


    findings.


    ¡°No sir.¡± The man replied.


    ¡°Okay. Go get yourself a reward, You have done enough.¡± Dante said before ending the call.


    He faced me but then, he saw that I was already looking at him with shiny eyes.


    ¡°Sadie is cu nning. She might have suspected that we would track her call so she used a public phone.¡±


    Dante exined.


    I nodded, ¡°I heard your conversation. She had reached Los Angeles. She is fast.¡±


    ¡°Yes. She made sure she took the call from a faraway ce so that we would not be able to find her


    quickly. She is smart.¡± Dante¡¯s expression was grave.


    This lead was almost useless. Sadie would have left Los Angeles quickly after she ended the call.


    My eyes turned into a darker color, ¡°Sadie had always been smart. I did not know that she would use


    her intelligence against me one day.¡±


    Dante patted my shoulders in constion.


    ¡°We just have to prepare for war. The location they are going to won¡¯t be too far. I think Daemon wants


    me to pursue them.¡± I said after I remembered that Daemon had given those mutated werewolves I


    fought on the mission with a trap a red teleportation crystal.


    He might have given Sadie and Fredo a red teleportation crystal too.


    There was nothing he would not do to bring me down.


    If I did not beat his minions until they were ck and blue, I would be disappointing his expectations in


    me.


    I rested my head on my hands in thought.


    A hand poked my cheek.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. We are going to get through this.¡± Dante said as he patted my shoulders.


    ¡°I know.¡± I said to dissuade him from thinking that I was a pitiful animal.


    My eyes began to close. All my efforts to keep them open ended in futility.


    ¡°Rest your head on my shoulder.¡± Dante did not wait for me to make a move before he tilted my head to


    rest on his shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said in appreciation before I sumbed to the embrace of sleep.


    When my consciousness came to, I found myself in a white space. There was no walls and there was


    no other colors except


    white.


    The ce felt familiar and then it came to me. This was the white space I met the moon goddess when


    Nara tried to sacrifice me to a statue of the moon goddess.


    A figure phased into being.


    It was the moon goddess.


    A smile was on her face and her aura was calming.


    All the worries I brought into this dream space began to fade away. I felt like hugging her but I shook


    the urge away.


    ¡°You can hug me if you want.¡± The moon goddess said with a smile.


    I wanted to politely refuse but my urge for a hug won over.


    I walked to her and hugged her tightly. I discreetly tried to inhale her blooming scent.


    My body felt lighter and more versatile as I hugged her.


    After we separated from each other, the moon goddess waved her hand. Two chairs and a table came


    into being.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± The moon goddess instructed as she took her seat.


    I sat down and faced her.


    ¡°I want to apologize for something first.¡± I began.


    She waved her hand, ¡°If you are worrying about the fact that you told Dante and your adoptive mother


    about the omega warriors or Daemon and the war, it¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t need to lose your calm over


    that..It is as you say, I need a warrior instead of a baby.¡±


    I blushed in embarrassment. She heard when I said that.


    The moon goddess notices everything.


    I liked the fact that I don¡¯t have to exin at length before she gets what I was getting at.


    Some things can¡¯t be fully exined with just words.


    ¡°The war ising and I need your input.¡± I said finally.


    The moon goddess conjured cups and a bigger jug. She poured the contents of the jug into the two


    cups.


    I did not let her invite me this time. When I saw the moon goddess lift her cup to her lips, I did the


    same.


    ¡°I know.¡± She replied, ¡°That is why I brought you here.¡±


    ¡°Sadie and Fredo had gone far. We don¡¯t know the exact ce they are heading to. I have a suspicion


    that wherever they are going would turn out to be the battlefield.¡± I said my observation out loud.


    ¡°Yes. That is one of the reasons I brought you here. I don¡¯t want you to make a grave mistaketer.¡±


    Her expression turned into a frown, ¡°Daemon is more cu nning than you give him credit for. He is luring


    you to the location he chose.¡±


    ¡°I know. His trap was as obvious as daylight. He wanted me toe.¡± I said.


    I knew Daemon¡¯s move was fishy.


    Fredo¡¯s call and Sadie¡¯s taunts. They pointed to his goad.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He wanted me to get angry enough to make rash decisions. He wants me to chase him blindly and that


    is not going to happen.


    I was cautious in everything that concerns him. He was a g od.


    I had to be very careful so I would not fall into his trap.


    I had already fallen into a trap his minions concocted once. It was not going to happen again.


    ¡°That attitude is good.¡± The moon goddess smiled before the smile faded the next second, ¡°His final


    destination is a forest in Mexico. He is going to the Mangroves of Dzinitun.¡±


    ¡°I need to prepare the omega warriors and the troops we are going to use. Every werewolf on earth has


    to heed this call for battle.¡± The thoughts of defeating Daemon made a smile curve my lips as I spoke.


    ¡°Yes. I have said this before. I will take care of Daemon, he would not be able to do anything to harm


    you. Just focused on eradicating his minions. I would show those who dared to go against me what I


    am made of.¡± As the words flowed from her lips, her face changed.


    It became more stern and authoritative.


    I almost diverted my eyes. I felt likeying on the floor in worship.


    Then I remembered that regardless of her amiable actions towards me, this being before me was still a


    goddess.


    She could destroy me with a sneeze.


    The first time I came to the white space, I told her my dissatisfaction about her behavior clearly without


    too much fear.


    I am still wondering where my past self got the courage to speak my mind.


    Her face went back to the amiable one she had always showed to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared to say what is on your mind. I would not do anything to you.¡± She said when she


    realized the burst of fear I felt.


    Her words calmed me down but the moment her majesty showed was something I would not forget.


    That moment was already branded into my mind.


    The moon goddess stood up.


    ¡°During theing war, I would be with you. If I need to tell you anything, I will bring you here.¡± The


    moon goddess said.


    I did not have a chance to nod to her statement before everything began to fade and I lost


    consciousness.


    I opened my eyes to see Dante staring at me in concern.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± I asked him as I stretched.


    ¡°I tried to wake you up but you remained in a sleeping state. People from the omega warriors are here.¡±


    Dante informed me.


    His information made me jerk up.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± I asked hurriedly.


    However, Dante was not the one that replied me.


    ¡°Hello Avery.¡± A familiar voice sounded.


    I looked towards the entrance to the room.


    Mia, Yuri and Ja stood there with a smile on their faces.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter 88


    Avery


    ¡°Mia! You guys are here.¡± I said with excitement.


    I stood up to wee them.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mia¡¯s smile faded, ¡°We got your letter and we hurried over as soon as we could.¡±


    ¡°Please sit.¡± I did not bother to sit down again.


    I looked at Dante, ¡°Dante, can you help me gather all the alphas of the packs on earth. I need to share


    some information to them before this war starts. I don¡¯t want them to be caught unawares.¡±


    Dante nodded before he stepped out to make a call.


    After a few minutes, he came back.


    ¡°I have written the main points in my letter.¡± I scanned the faces of everyone present, ¡°There is an evil g


    od that is intent on going against the moon goddess. We are going to stop him and we can not do that


    without starting a war. With the moon goddess¡¯s assistance, I am going to lead this war.¡±


    Mia nodded, ¡°I did not know that the situation was this serious.¡±


    ¡°I did not know that it would get ugly this quick either.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Avery, we haven¡¯t seen your kids. Where are they?¡± Mia asked softly but her words felt like a dagger


    was piercing through my heart.


    My stern expression changed into one of pain and numbness.


    I was quiet for a long minute.


    ¡°They had been kidnapped.¡± I wanted to say more but I was only able to say a few words.


    Mia rose to her feet in shock. Yuri and Ja looked at me in concern.


    ¡°How?! Why?! When did this happen?¡± Mia gushed out before she red at Dante, ¡°Didn¡¯t he protect


    you and the pups? How can something like that happen?¡±


    I tried to smile at Mia but it did not work. My smile felt like a failed product.


    ¡°Dante is not to be med. If anybody is to take responsibility, it is me. My friend was the one that


    ! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    orchestrated the kidnapping along with an enemy from my past.¡± I exined as I leaned on the only


    desk in the alpha¡¯s office.


    I felt like my legs shook for a second.


    I cleared my throat, ¡°We will rescue them in due time. Let us go back to the talks about the uing


    war.¡±


    I knew Mia, Yuri and Ja meant well but their looks of concern pr icked me.


    Mia sat back down.


    ¡°The moon goddess told me the location of the final battlefield. She said it was going to be in Mexico.


    We have to prepare before we leave.¡± I continued.


    I opened my mouth to resume the discussions but a knock interrupted me.


    We all looked towards the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Dante said and the alpha of the pack we are currently in opened the door.


    The alpha bowed to Dante before he began to speak.


    ¡°The alphas you said I should watch out for are here.¡± The alpha said and Dante nodded.


    ¡°Is there a bigger ce we can hold a meeting?¡± I asked.


    This alpha¡¯s office was too small. It would not be able to contain the alphas from the packs all over the


    world.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The alpha said, ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    We all followed him to a bigger room with a long desk.


    ¡°Please lead those alphas in.¡± I instructed the alpha, ¡°You shoulde too.¡±


    Dante¡¯s phone rang and he answered the call.


    A few secondster, he hung up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked Dante.


    ¡°It is nothing. Only ny percent of the alphas spread all over the world are here. The rest are on their


    way. Thee is still a small number of alphas that don¡¯t want to heed my call.¡± Dante said.


    ¡°We have already gathered enough. Don¡¯t worry about the rest that had refused toe. They will


    face. their punishmentster.¡± I said to Dante.


    The moment I finished speaking, the alpha of the pack we are staying in came in with the other alphas


    that just arrived.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked the alpha that hosted us.


    ¡°rk.¡± The alpha replied.


    ¡°Everyone, please sit.¡± Imanded.


    I did not want to seem weak to these alphas.


    No one would like to follow any leader that looked like a weakling.


    I needed their respect. Without their respect, navigating this war would be a tedious task.


    Besides, all these alphas are males. I did not want them to undermine my authority because of my


    gender.


    I had to show them a powerful front.


    The brief grief I felt when Mia mentioned my kids was hidden behind an emotionless mask.


    They all sat down.


    ¡°War ising.¡± I began.


    All their eyes shot to me with rming uracy.


    I almost flinched but Dante shifted closer to me and all the pressure disappeared.


    This was one of the ws of being an omega.


    Alphas affect omegas.


    My physique was enhanced by the moon goddess but I was still affected by a bit of the pressures they


    released.


    I can not imagine how intense the pressure would have been for other omegas.


    I did not tell them to tone down their pressures.


    It would have portrayed me in a senseless way and I would not be able to avoid thebel of a weakling.


    Exerting their pressures and auras was a natural habit.


    ¡°You might be wondering why the Lycan King called you here. It is all for the war. There is an enemy


    that seeks to destroy all werewolves.¡± I began.


    Different emotions colored the alphas¡¯ faces.


    Unbelief.


    Awe.


    1


    Sneers.


    ¡°You should all put away that attitude.¡± I scanned their faces, ¡°This situation is more serious than you


    think.¡±


    ¡°Where is the evidence? We can¡¯t do things on the basis of words alone. If we did things without any


    substantial clue and evidence, this world would have been in chaos already.¡± An alpha with deep green


    eyes that looked like forestry spoke up.


    His stern face showed the displeasure of seeing me speak.


    I felt like the moment he would say ¡®omega¡¯ bitingly is near.


    I did not hide my omega status.


    I wanted to roll my eyes but I was afraid it would make me look unprofessional.


    Still, he asked a valid question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if cases reporting mutated werewolves appeared in your packs or near your packs?¡±


    questioned.


    ¡°Yes. Cases like that had cropped up before.¡± A alpha spoke up.


    ¡°Yeah. My pack fended off one attack by a group of mutated werewolvesst week.¡± Another one


    followed. More murmurs of agreement filled the room.


    ¡°There is an evil g od behind them. This evil g od seeks to overthrow our creator, the moon goddess.¡± I


    exined.


    As soon as I spoke, I flinched.


    I sounded unreliable.


    ¡°The cases reporting mutated werewolves doesn¡¯t really support your im of an evil g od. What if


    these werewolves are a new breed that the moon goddess improved on?¡± The same alpha with deep


    green eyes said again.


    I sighed.


    This was getting harder than I thought.


    I felt like I was dealing with a bunch of children. These children were just mature ones.


    I thought these alphas would listen to what I had to say with a sense of crisis but I was mistaken.


    They did not experience what I went through so they were not on their toes like I was.


    I pray this meeting ends on a good note.


    Listening to them ask questions gave me a weird feeling. It felt like they were pointing out the holes in a


    dumb preposition.


    Having no substantial evidence on hand did not help matters.


    ¡°The mutated werewolves aren¡¯t a new species of werewolves.¡± I rebutted, ¡°I was part of the omega


    warriors¡¯ camp. During one of ourtest mission, these mutated werewolves set a trap for us so they


    could get the true location of the camp. If that isn¡¯t enough evidence, I don¡¯t know what is.¡±


    Mia stood up, ¡°I am the spokesperson the moon goddess used as a point of contact to the omega


    warriors. She is right. Are we going to wait until we can not do anything to fight back?¡±


    Some of the alphas held faces full of respects when they heard Mia¡¯s words but the rest of them still


    kept their faces stoic.


    I regretted.


    I regretted not thinking of this scenerio. I had prided myself in being a deep thinker but I failed to


    consider this oue.


    I should have asked the moon goddess for a way to satisfy all these alphas¡¯ worries.


    It seemed like I would go the hard way.


    I did not want to depend too much on Dante but now, I felt like there was no other choice.


    I mmed my hand on the table, ¡°You guys should listen! Keep your deep suspicions to yourselves!


    We are talking of something that could lead to the end of our race but you are all taking this situation


    with levity.¡±


    ¡°We should have the right to ask questions about what we don¡¯t understand.¡± An alpha with blue eyes


    spoke.


    His eyes reminded me of alpha Jake, my first mate.


    His calm tone made it seemed like I was a child throwing tantrums.


    I darted a look at Dante.


    He got the hint.


    ¡°You should all listen up.¡± Dante stepped forward and the alphas¡¯ aura became more tame, ¡°You know


    me very well. I would not support something without basis. The lycans are going to participate in this


    war. What is stopping all of you?¡±


    ¡°Is she your mate?¡± The first alpha with green eyes questioned with a contemting look on his face.


    He was staring at me and Dante.


    Dante growled in warning, ¡°How did that information corrte with what we are discussing? Are you


    trying to imply that I made a decision on a whim?¡±


    The pressure emanating from Dante made the pressures from these alphas feel like a child ying


    house.


    All the alphas paled.


    ¡°N-no.¡± The alpha with deep green eyes stammered. He had lost his arrogance,


    ¡°A war you consider important enough to mobilize the lycans is grave enough for us to act. I am sorry


    for speaking out of line.¡± The alpha continued.


    ¡°Get ready. Organize your troops, we would leave tomorrow morning.¡± Dante ordered.


    I smiled at him.


    Dante¡¯s prestige solved what I had been battling with ease. It almost made me envious but when I think


    of Dante¡¯s status as my mate, my insides warmed instead.


    All the envy didn¡¯t have a ce to stay.


    ¡°Excuse me. Are we going to get a briefing on the n we are to executeter?¡± The alpha with blue


    eyes that resembled alpha Jake¡¯s said.


    ¡°No. When it is time for the war, I will instruct the troops. I don¡¯t know if there are any traitors within your


    packs so I would keep the n in my mind till then.¡± I exined, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to be too cautious.


    Besides, we don¡¯t know if Daemon, the evil g od would pay enough price to reveal any ns we make


    to his


    minions.¡±


    The alpha¡¯s remained silent but I did not care.


    I had done my part.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± I said to Dante as I leaned into his arms.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dante kissed my head before leading me out of the room.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Avery


    The next day came sooner than I would expect.


    I thought I would be excited or pumped for the war but I was numb.


    Previously, I used to pride myself in thinking for the whole werewolf race but now, all I wanted was to


    see my pups¡¯ smiling faces again.


    I missed them terribly.


    In my dreams, all I worried about was if they were fine and healthy.


    Towards this war, I felt numb and mechanical.


    Soon, I and Dante readied ourselves. Last night, we did not go to the Barrington¡¯s


    mansion.


    I did not want to implicate them. Besides, Mrs Barrington and her husband were halfbloods. Their help


    in this uing war would be very limited.


    Only a few halfbloods can transform into a werewolf or something resembling partial transformation.


    Mrs Barrington and her husband belonged to the section of halfbloods that can not transform.


    The best they could do was logistics.


    Still, we really have no need for logistics because I nned to end this war as soon as possible.


    War drains lives, resources and time.


    I knew the moon goddess might prefer that too.


    I only called the Barringtons to inform them of the war. I did not want them to court death unnecessarily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Dante said.


    I held his hand as we walked out of his penthouse.


    The omega warriors that came stayed at alpha rk¡¯s pack so we had to go there first.


    Besides, there was something we needed in this war that only the omega warriors can


    give.


    Within minutes, we arrived at alpha rk¡¯s pack.


    The omega warriors were already waiting outside for us.


    ¡°Dante, please tell the alphas that came for the meeting yesterday to meet here. I don¡¯t think I specified


    the location we would gather yesterday.¡± I said to Dante and he nodded before he began to make a


    call.


    I walked up to Mia, Yuri and Ja.


    ¡°Mia, we are going to need a lot of teleportation crystals. Can we use it?¡± I asked and Mia smiled.


    She nodded a secondter.


    I did not let the fact that I was the moon goddess¡¯s ¡®chosen one¡¯ get into my head.


    Mia was the moon goddess¡¯s spokesperson even before I came to the omega warriors


    camp.


    She wasn¡¯t someone I can behave rudely to.


    Till now, I haven¡¯t really gotten the real reason behind the moon goddess chosing me.


    I knew I wasn¡¯t anyone special.


    I might even be riddled with bad experiences.


    Although the moon goddess had tried to a*suade my worries by telling me my bad experiences meant I


    would be a great person, I still felt like there was still something missing.


    I just don¡¯t know what was missing.


    Dante finished with his call and he came to stand beside me,


    ¡°Stay with me. I am going to try and contact the moon goddess. I have things to discuss with her.¡± I


    informed him before I sat crosslegged.


    ¡°You have contacted her before?¡± He asked with mild shock showing in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I smacked my forehead softly, ¡°You remember when I was asleep and not wake me up?¡±.


    you


    could


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He replied.


    ¡°The moon goddess was talking to me. I might be in that exact stateter.¡± I looked to


    the bright sky, ¡°That is if I seed.¡±


    ¡°Do what you want to do with ease, I will be here.¡± Dante promised and my body felt like I have taken a


    lightness serum.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said with gratefulness.


    Dante gave me a yful knock to my forehead, ¡°Stop saying thank yous. There is no need for


    something like that between us. A hug or a kiss would do.¡±


    I was thankful Dante was here.


    Dante¡¯s presence made me secure. My dark thoughts were kept at bay.


    He was a much needed support.


    He did not try to usurp any power from me. All he did was care in the little ways he could.


    That meant a lot.


    I leaned towards him and gave his lips a peck.


    ¤»¤ó


    ¡±


    **


    After the stolen kiss, I resumed my crosslegged position. I closed my eyes and concentrated on the


    task of establishing a connection with the moon goddess.


    She had always been the one to contact me. The only time I had contacted her actively was when I


    was at Fredo¡¯s ce.


    I was in immediate danger when I contacted her so I did not know how this attempt would go.


    There was a war on the h orizon but I wasn¡¯t in immediate danger like I was when I sought her help


    with escaping Fredo¡¯s clutches.


    I took a deep breath and I exhaled softly before concentrating.


    ¡®Moon goddess? Moon goddess, I need to speak with you.¡¯


    There was no response.


    I opened my eyes.


    Dante was sitting beside me. He was crosslegged too.


    The moment I opened my eyes, he turned to me.


    ¡°What happened? You can get through to her?¡± He asked and I nodded.


    A tiny frustration burned my insides.


    ¡°I might not be doing something right. I will try again.¡± I said to Dante before closing my eyes again.


    I could not give up regardless of the frustration I felt about not seeding in contacting her once.


    ¡®Moon goddess, please help. This is really urgent!¡¯ I tried again.


    I felt strange and when I opened my eyes, I was in the white space.


    I was already sitted on a chair and the moon goddess was opposite me.


    She was smiling.


    ¡°You are not okay with me ignoring your first call?¡± She began.


    I did not know why I was shocked.


    She had always been able to read my mind.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I forced out.


    There was no way to deny it now,


    ¤¤


    ¡°Drink up.¡± She slid a cup filled with sweet smelling liquid towards me, ¡°I did that for a reason. You were


    too impatient.¡±


    ¡°I was more impatient the second time around.¡± I argued.


    She raised one finger and I stopped talking, ¡°But you became more careful as well. No one can predict


    the oue of this war and I intend to win. I don¡¯t want you acting out whenever things don¡¯t go your


    way.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± I apologized, ¡°I am sorry for feeling entitled to you. You are not or something. You


    choosing to listen to me is my honor.¡±


    my maid


    ¡°Don¡¯t go down the route of belittling yourself. You just have to know when to restrain yourself and


    when to loosen your bonds.¡± The moon goddess drank from her cup before she looked at me again,


    ¡°There is time for everything. Wrong timing can destroy many ns.¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask.¡± There was still something bothering me and this particr thing was one of


    the main reasons I contacted her.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± She prompted.


    ¡°Are you not going to read my mind?¡± I was taken aback.


    I thought she would give me my answer outright.


    The moon goddess put down her cup andughed, ¡°It is better you ask the question yourself. Don¡¯t


    trouble yourself by guessing if I can read your mind or not.¡±


    ¡°There is a deeper meaning behind my existence. You did not reveal the real reason behind why you


    chose me when I first met you.¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t told you everything you should know.¡± Her smile faded, ¡°I have been keeping some


    things from you and it is time to reveal it.¡±


    I straightened.


    ¡°Daemon created beings that live on blood. Call them vampires, bloodsuckers or whatever you will.¡±


    She exined, ¡°Those mutated werewolves were given the ability to live on blood. They can harness


    the powers hidden in the blood in exchange for this mutation.¡±


    No wonder those werewolves had eyes that was as red as blood. It was because they depended on


    blood itself.


    ¡°How does their dependence on blood affect my existence?¡± I asked.


    Her exnation revealed things I did not know before but it did not answer the question I brought to


    her.


    ¡°Calm down. I am getting to that part.¡± She said. Her smile was back on her face.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I blushed in embarrassment.


    It seemed like I was too froward.


    23


    ¡°You are a special being. I created you for the sole purpose of destroying Daemon¡¯s power on earth.


    Your blood has the capacity to amodate the bane of the creations Daemon made.¡± She continued.


    I don¡¯t know why I felt a painful pang when she said my whole reason for existing was to defeat her


    enemy.


    Still, I understood from her point of view.


    She wasn¡¯t even sacrificing/me so I had nothing to be furious about.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Saying the words felt heavy in my mouth.


    I was looking for the reason for my existence and I found it.


    It was simple.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t called for me, I would have still found a way to bring you to me. I wanted to tell you all this


    and I wanted to bestow that bane on you.¡± The moon goddess said.


    ¡°Will the bane affect me negatively?¡± I asked.


    I had to.


    I wanted to prepare for any inconsistencies that might crop up. I wanted to prepare for the good and the


    bad.


    She sipped from her cup, ¡°If you considered enhanced power as a negative point. Then, You had a little


    disadvantage against lycans before. With this, that w would be eradicated and you would have a


    merit over Daemon¡¯s minions too.¡±


    yes.


    I sighed in relief.


    The situation wasn¡¯t as serious as I thought.


    I thought the bane would suck away my lifespan bit by bit or take one of my senses. from me. I was


    thankful that I was mistaken.


    I would get to live a long life with my pups and Dante. I would not leave prematurely by the moon


    goddess¡¯s grace.


    ¡°The reason you are special is because our victory in this war depends on you. I am confident in


    defeating Daemon but his minions might wreck the earth.¡± The moon goddess exined, ¡°Your blood


    can hold them back.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± I said as I bowed a little.


    I did not know the specific thing I was thanking her about. All I knew was that I felt thankful.


    She brought my pups to me. She gave Dante to me as my second chance mate.


    She brought me into a good family.


    She introduced the omega warriors camp to me.


    There were many things she had done that I had to be thankful for.


    Ipressed all my appreciation into a single thank you.


    The moon goddess¡¯s eyes glowed light blue for a whole second before dimming back to their original


    color.


    A warm feeling thrummed through me. I felt all my blood, veins, nerves and muscles scream for joy.


    After the feeling faded, I stood up and bowed again.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said with a smile.


    She waved her hand to dismiss me, ¡°You are wee. It¡¯s time to for you to leave. The time for the


    war is near. I have to prepare too.¡±


    She winked at me as soon as she finished her words.


    I wanted to smile in return but I found myself back at my crosslegged position.


    ¡°Did you get in touch with her?¡± Dante asked concernedly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I rose to my feet, ¡°It is time to decide the oue of this war.¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Avery


    ¡°Are the alphas here yet?¡± I asked Dante.


    He nodded, ¡°They had arrived with their troops while you were in meditation.¡±


    ¡°Good. We will set out now.¡± I said.


    The alphas were already standing a few feet away with their troops.


    They might be uncertain. They might not believe me. Still, what I knew was that they were going to help


    me fight this war.


    My thoughts were simr to the moon goddess¡¯s wishes, I intend to win.


    ¡°Like I said before. I won¡¯t be sharing any concrete n with you. Firstly, the n might have errors


    because I am not aware of our enemy¡¯s power and secondly,¡± I paused as I looked at all their faces,


    ¡°Daemon might pay the price to tell any n we make to his army. We have to be very careful. He


    wants to win this war as much as we do.¡±


    ¡°I know you might not believe me now but your views would change soon.¡± I said to the crowd.


    ¡°Mia, please bring all the teleportation crystals you have along with most of the omega warriors. We


    have to keep some people here as a standby troop. We have to guard against any sneak attacks or


    variables that might crop up.¡± I informed Mia.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mia turned to Yuri, ¡°Girls, do as she said.¡±


    The female warriors that were left activated their teleportation crystal and they disappeared into the


    mist the crystal generated.


    The lycans arrived. They were in their partial transformation state. They proudly left their ws and


    fangs on disy.


    Their powerful figures hid power that showed with every move they made.


    Soon, the female warriors that had left returned with more warriors and more teleportation crystals in


    hand.


    Some of our troops are going to be stationed here on standby.


    The troop that would be remaining here was given a few teleportation crystals and


    15:05 Tue, 9 Jan G


    the rest of the crystals went into the hands of the main troop.


    a


    It did not take long to make all our arrangements and it was time for us to set out.


    I held a teleportation crystal with me. Dante, the lycans and a few omega warriors stood with me.


    I chanted the incantation that activated the crystal and mist billowed out of the teleportation crystal.


    To avoid the incantation spreading, a female warrior was in charge of activating the crystals.


    After this war ends, the world would resume her activities. The bad would do bad and the good would


    still do good.


    I don¡¯t want the incantation leaking to someone with bad intentions.


    There was no guarantee that the good werewolves would keep their rationale around them when they


    have ess to this kind of power.


    Nothing was written in stone.


    Besides, I can not really decipher the thoughts of everyone present here. I wasn¡¯t a goddess.


    No one would get hurt from being too careful.


    As the mist faded, the feeling of space squishing and stretching me like rubber appeared. It


    disappeared the very next second.


    I did not feel as lethargic as I felt when I first experienced teleportation.


    The other people however, weren¡¯t so lucky.


    Most of them had pale faces that exposed their difort.


    I took a look around.


    We were at the Mangroves of Dzinitun.


    I had told the female warriors in charge of the teleportation crystals the destination we were going to.


    I made sure they memorized the name. I did not want any mishaps to happen along the way.


    Birds flew overhead and the fresh air caressed us like a mother¡¯s embrace.


    Forestry clouded most of the spots my eyes could see.


    This ce was a great ce for a sweet vacation but it was going to turn into a battlefield soon..


    Blood was going to spill on this beautifulnd.


    There was no specific hint that would tell us where Daemon¡¯s minions were but I knew there would be


    a clue soon.


    Daemon wanted to lure me to my demise, he would make sure I got the location of my supposed


    gravesite.


    I did not give any instructions and nobody moved.


    Dante sniffed the air and he looked towards a direction determinedly.


    ¡°Someone ising.¡± Dante said and I looked at the direction he was staring at.


    I did not see anything at first but soon, I saw figures appear.


    I could make out the faces of the figures when they came nearer.


    It was Sadie and Miss Freya.


    My eyes narrowed.


    Enemies always meet at a narrow road.


    Behind them, arge group of werewolves with mutated red eyes copied their


    steps.


    ¡°This is not the real fight, you guys should conserve your stamina as much as you can. Don¡¯t expend


    your power unnecessarily.¡± I whispered to the troops behind me.


    Things can not be so simple.


    It was better to be prepared.


    I did not forget the fact about Daemon that the moon goddess told me. Daemon made his own


    creations.


    His real army wasn¡¯t these mutated werewolves that betrayed their race, it was the so called


    bloodsuckers.


    Those vampires were his trump card. These werewolves were just baits that would test out the


    battlefield for his real warriors.


    This might be a strategy by the enemy camp. They might want to figure out our powers and abilities by


    testing us out for the real warriorsingter.


    ¡°Avery, you are here. As expected of you.¡± Sadie said with a smile.


    ¡°Long time no see Avery. Do you still remember me?¡± Miss Freya said with a smile that mirrored the


    one Sadie had on her face.


    It was disgusting.


    I never thought I would see Miss Freya again but here we are.


    I returned their smile, ¡°Long time no see. I see both of you are doing well.


    My words caused Miss Freya¡¯s expression to change. Sadie¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good either.


    I could not help but notice Sadie¡¯s red eyes.


    She was probably stronger than I remembered.


    Miss Freya¡¯s eyes were lighter in shade but it was still the same ruby color that all the mutated


    werewolves shared.


    ¡°What kind of mother are you? You don¡¯t look worried and your kids are not with you.¡± Sadie sneered.


    ¡°My godchildren are unlucky to get an awful mother.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you feel I should look like. Should I be crying my eyes out or begging you on my


    knees? Besides, who made you my children¡¯s godmother?¡± I asked sarcastically.


    My eyes gained a chilly glint when she mentioned my precious babies.


    I wanted to rip her mouth apart.


    She should have been my children¡¯s godmother but everything had changed.


    Nobody would harm their godchildren. Only an enemy would do that.


    ¡°You know,¡± I began, ¡°I have changed these past few months. You don¡¯t have any idea of what I do to


    those I deem enemies but you will soon know soon.¡±


    Dante¡¯s ws was already out. His purple pupils hid a red


    rage.


    Tue, y


    His stare was fixed on Sadie.


    Dante¡¯s lycan form towered over everyone here.


    The troops behind us looked at him in awe.


    ¡°Quit those chitchat. I haven¡¯t had the time to get even with you for what you did to me. Come and get


    your retribution.¡± Miss Freya spat as she swung the whip that had been previously on her waist belt.


    I did not notice the whip because it seemed like a part of her weird getup. She was in ck with subtle


    hints of red showing through.


    She hasn¡¯t discarded her torturing whip.


    I stepped forward, ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    My body began to shift but I wasn¡¯t morphing into a wolf.


    I was going into the state of partial transformation like the lycans do.


    Hair grew over my body and my fingers was changed into ws. My teeth elongated and my senses


    sharpened.


    I howled to the sky.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, the chosen one appears.¡± Sadie¡¯s annoying voice broke the silence that had ured after I


    shifted.


    I could detect the thick envy in her voice.


    It might be a surprise to see an omega shift into something only lycans have ess


    1. to.


    I could see the me of respect rise within the pupils of the troops behind me.


    I knew their doubts had been resolved by more than half.


    Our morale would rise with every meritable feature I showed.


    Miss Freya waved her whip again like a snake. Her fingers was as pointy as talons and her teeth grew


    two thin fangs.


    Werewolves don¡¯t have thin fangs. I knew these fangs are the evidence of their mutation.


    The fangs that helped with their dependence on blood.


    15:05 Tue, 9 Jan G-


    ¡°Just so you know, all those girls you associated with at my manor are suffering your mistake!¡± Miss


    Freya said before she attacked.


    Sadie supplemented her strike with a blow of her own. They wereing at me in a pronged


    approach.


    Anger burned through me at her words but I did not let it show. My nerves and muscles tightened


    instead.


    I was ready to make a strike of my own.


    During my escape, I had tried to leave those girls out of the loop.


    I did not want to implicate them.


    Besides, the moon goddess had promised to erase their connection to me from everyone¡¯s memories.


    Why was Miss Freya mentioning them again? How did she know?


    Only a god could reverse what a goddess did.


    I knew Daemon was behind this.


    I dodged to the right to evade Miss Freya¡¯s whip while bending down a little to ¡® avoid Sadie¡¯s sharp


    ws.


    Dante wanted to move.


    ¡°No. I would handle them myself.¡± I said without looking at him.


    The other mutated werewolves finally attacked and my troops rose in opposition.


    ¡°You are surprised?¡± Miss Freya said as studied my face in a quick second.


    ¡°If you are trying to get me to lose my focus, you are using the wrong method. Try another trick


    instead.¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Miss Freyaughed, ¡°Keep trying to keep a strong front. Do you think we would not know that


    the moon goddess tampered with the memories of my brother and I? Naive!¡±


    My heart sank.


    I red at Sadie. I felt like she was the one Daemon used to dig up


    annoying past.


    all my


    15.05


    Tue,


    CIRA


    I could not believe that I did not manage to save those girls in the end. I can not imagine the suffering


    they would have to go through when Miss Freya and Fredo regained their previous memories.


    I did not save them at all. I ended up with harming them. I worsened their situation instead.


    My heart ached terribly and I was angry.


    My pups and those girls.


    They did nothing wrong but Sadie and her cohorts conspired to harm them.


    My eyes reddened and I channeled my anger into my body.


    I was going to make them pay and they were going to pay their dues in blood.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Avery


    My rage gave me the boost I needed.


    I could not use my trump card.


    My attacks grew in frenzy. Sadie and Miss Freya had no time to talk anymore.


    They had to concentrate on defending my strikes.


    I took a nce at the rest behind me.


    Dante did not need to assist me so he focused on the mutated werewolves Sadie and Miss Freya


    commanded.


    +


    He put them down like he was harvesting wheat.


    His actions gave the alphas and their troops time to breath. They could concentrate on dealing with a


    mutated werewolf conveniently.


    The alphas were still okay but some of the werewolves that made up our troop were significantly


    weaker than the mutated werewolves.


    Without Dante, our disadvantage would have showed and I might have been forced to show the trump


    card I have early.


    When Sadie and Miss Freya saw that there was no way to get the upper hand, they began to retreat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave. I thought you were going to teach me a lesson.¡± I sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too smug. The battle is not over yet, Avery.¡± Sadie spat as she held her injured arm.


    My ws had torn a wound that was gushing out thick red blood repeatedly.


    They had given me injuries too but the ratio was in


    my favor.


    If they did not retreat, they were going to be defeated.


    ¡°Tell me those words when you aren¡¯t retreating in defeat and injuries.¡± I scoffed as I followed them


    closely.


    Out of therge group of mutated werewolves that advanced on us aggressively, only few remained


    and our troops was doing the finishing work.


    15:05 Tue, 9 Jan G


    ERA


    ¡°I told you that you would have no other value than to be bait. This is what all our former rtionship


    would amount to.¡± I continued pursuing as I taunted them.


    I did not really put my all into chasing them and both of them made sure I was in their sights.


    They didn¡¯t want to lose me and I did not want to lose them so we were at a stalemate.


    Our predicament created a funny situation.


    I don¡¯t know if they knew that I was aware of their intent to lure me towards where both of them was


    going to.


    They were leading me to the final battlefield.


    Miss Freya wasn¡¯t really injured and only a few scratches was left on her. She was like a snake. Sadie


    was the one that bore the brunt of my lethal attacks.


    The injuries wasn¡¯t enough to slow them down very much but they behaved like they had life¨C


    threatening injuries.


    If I did not have my wits around me, I might have rejoiced too soon.


    I might do something because of the victory I felt was on hand.


    The troops I brought followed on my heels. All the mutated werewolves had finally fallen.


    Dante was matching my pace, ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked with concern.


    I was okay.


    I had a few scratches from Sadie¡¯s ws and Miss Freya¡¯s whip.


    Still, the secret in my blood wasn¡¯t revealed because the fur on my skin kept the blood from touching


    Sadie and Miss Freya.


    My fur saved my secret.


    Thankfully, I have increased healing after the moon goddess bestowed the bane of the bloodsuckers to


    me.


    My wounds left no traces in no time.


    The battle experience I had gotten from being an omega warrior helped me tremendously.


    84


    Tue,


    If I didn¡¯t get baptized by my previous battles, forcing Sadie and Miss Freya back would not have gone


    like this.


    I would not have emerged from the face¨Coff with just a few scratches that healed in no time.


    Suddenly, Sadie and Miss Freya stopped.


    They both turned around to smile at me smugly.


    ¡°Do you think you injured us severely enough to retreat?¡± Miss Freya scoffed as she waved her whip


    arrogantly again, ¡°We were leading you into a trap.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I tried to keep my expressions steady but my sarcasm shined through, ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± Sadie said to Miss Freya before facing me again, ¡°You knew we were leading you here and you


    still followed?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°Finally, you show the intelligence I have known you for.¡±


    Sadie scoffed, ¡°So you have the guts to follow us when you know there was a trap waiting for you?


    Should I say you are confident or should I just call you stupid?¡±


    ¡°You can call me any one that works for you. I don¡¯t know if you expect me to leave my kids here and


    leave. You all should show me what you have in store.¡± I said as shed my ws.


    I wasn¡¯t my past self. My past self didn¡¯t believe I can win any war.


    Now, I have battle experience and I knew I would do my best in any fight.


    Other things doesn¡¯t need me to worry all day long. I was going to give my best and that¡¯s it.


    The ce they brought me to was still an open environment.


    There was a huge building to our left.


    The whole building was beautiful but it gave me an ufortable feeling at the same time.


    It was obvious that this was the final destination.


    ¡°Avery, I know I have done wrong.¡± Sadie began as her tone softened, ¡°I am sorry for being jealous of


    you. Let me advice you, the moon goddess is a being that don¡¯t


    #


    15:05 Tue, 9 Jan G


    know how to manage this earth. People are suffering and she is doing nothing. Daemon can fix that.¡±


    Iughed for a full minute.


    I wasn¡¯t prepared for this sudden development.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this ising at a wrong time. You could have tried to say that before


    you and your traitor god harmed me severely. Now, all I want is the end of you all.¡± I sneered as my


    fingers twitched.


    She was convincing the wrong person.


    I don¡¯t know if this was Daemon¡¯s way to break my psyche.


    Beating me with a stick then awarding me with a carrot. I was not a masochist.


    I even pity those that follows him.


    A god that could betray who made him is dangerous.


    Those under him should live in trembling and fear.


    ¡°You are talking about how the people are suffering. There are people that are enjoying too. She is a


    goddess. You can not use your wed mortal view to decide how this world goes. If the power she has


    goes to you, you would do worse.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Avery! This is what I don¡¯t like about you. You don¡¯t listen.¡± Sadie drowned, ¡°The moon goddess had


    brainwashed you and you let her do it. Is it because she chose you as an alleged chosen one?¡±


    ¡°Chosen one or not, I would not betray my creator. My first rejection was orchestrated by Daemon


    himself and I am sure he had a hand in yours too. He wanted a person he can control anyway.¡± I felt


    like knocking senses into Sadie¡¯s head.


    ps sounded.


    The apuse wasing from the gloomy building beside us.


    Silence reigned before figures beganing our of rhe building.


    A man was in front of them all.


    I stared at them.


    15:05 Tue, 9 Jan G


    Daemon¡¯s elite team had finally showed their face.


    Q


    The new arrivals had pale skin that looked like snow that had been humanized. I felt like I would see


    their inner organs if they gained more paleness.


    Their figures were lithe and they were all beautiful or handsome.


    They were like perfect machines.


    The apuse wasing from the man at front of the group.


    ¡°You really deserve to be the chosen one.¡± He said with a smile, ¡°I am called Theodore by the way.¡±


    His smile showed a bit of his thin fangs.


    If we were not in a serious serring, I almost wanted to throw my hands up in exasperation.


    Why are all of them obsessed with my ¡®chosen one¡® status?


    Sadie mentioned it and this man was talking about it again.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said numbly, ¡°I did not know that you find my


    words interesting.¡±


    ¡°You know,¡± Theodore¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°My god is giving you a choice. He is giving you the


    opportunity to rethink your decision. Join us and get many things under your control.¡±


    I stared at him like I was looking at a fool.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I prompted.


    ¡°You get to have tremendous power. You get your kids back too and you can have me.¡± His ruby eyes


    glittered like gems as he swiped his hands around his lips in a sensual way.


    Dante growled beside me.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t see clearly, I am already taken.¡± Dante calmed at my words.


    Theodore was handsome but he wasn¡¯t my type. His race wasn¡¯t my type either and he was from the


    enemy camp.


    I wasn¡¯t about to start a love that crosses boundaries in difficult times.


    ¡°You talked about my pups. Where are they?¡± I could almost burn a hole through


    15:05 Tue, 9 Jan


    Gm


    9


    Theodore with my eyes.


    I wanted to search his brain for any information.


    His control over his face was good. He only revealed what he wanted to show.


    Right now, he was looking at me like I meant the world to him.


    ¡°I had tried to convince her. She wouldn¡¯t listen so don¡¯t waste your time.¡± Sadie chipped in from the


    side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are trying to get her on our side. With or without her, we are going to win.¡± Miss


    Freya spat as she yed with her whip.


    Dante stepped forward and his move hid me from Theodore¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Enough with the speech. It isn¡¯t convincing anyone. Let¡¯s fight.¡± Dante said.


    Theodore stopped to observe Dante.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the renowned Lycan King. Should I bow or something?¡± Theodore joked but his face remained


    stoic.


    The air seemed to have been mixed with gunpowder.


    It felt like the air was in danger of exploding anytime.


    I even have the misconception that I was breathing in smoke.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I guess you must be the bloodsucker King or something.¡± Dante asked as he


    observed Theodore like one would check out products.


    Theodore frowned, ¡°I am the Vampire Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°So, are we going to do this the hard way or the easy way? You choose.¡± Dante asked as he flexed his


    fingers.


    His purple eyes followed Theodore¡¯s every move like an hawk.


    ¡°Let us finish without spilling unnecessary blood. You are the strongest being among the werewolves


    and the lycans.¡± Theodore pointed at Dante, ¡°I am the strongest person the vampires can offer. You


    and I should fight to decide the oue of this war. The army under us would be spared from losing


    their lives in vain. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dante agreed and he wanted to step forward to engage Theodore.


    15:05


    Tue, 9 Jan


    CHEA


    I might be behaving too wary but the fact stands that I can not believe the vampires.


    Theodore definitely have something nned. Otherwise, he would not have suggested this kind of


    showdown.


    He must be confident in his victory.


    It was time to bring in our own trump card.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Avery


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dante asked carefully.


    His aura seemed to soften considerably as he looked at me.


    ¡°Daemon must have known about your prowess. I think this Vampire Patriarch has the power that can


    rival yours. He might even have a trump card in store too.¡± I exined to Dante.


    He nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°Still, we can not avoid fighting with him. I have to try my best.¡± Dante said as he darted a grave nce


    at Theodore.


    Theodore was looking at us with a smile ying on his lips.


    His smile made me feel like a clown in the circus but I shrugged that feeling off.


    I don¡¯t have the luxury to be depressed.


    This was what the moon goddess meant when she addressed my impatience as I tried to contact her.


    She needed a leader, not a brat.


    I was not going to destroy things because of my own emotions. I had to be smart.


    I knew Theodore could listen to our conversation if he really wanted to.


    Werewolves have sensitive cars and I expected Daemon, a copycat go d, to make his creatures


    sensitive too.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± I asked Dante solemnly.


    I was not going to spill details about the trump card the moon goddess prepared.


    This trump card was the one the moon goddess had hidden with great meticulousness. She didn¡¯t even


    tell me about my special constitution until it was time for the war.


    This showed how important keeping this secret is. We would not let our enemies prepare precautions


    and preventions.


    Dante nodded, ¡°I trust you.¡±


    As soon as I heard his affirmation, I grabbed his hand and I slid it across my skin.


    My action was too fast. Dante didn¡¯t have the time needed to retract his ws.


    Blood flowed from my wound and it coated Dante¡¯s ws.


    I wanted to smear the blood thoroughly on his ws but he clenched his fists.


    He stared at me with a puzzled gaze. There was an hint of anger in his purple pupils as well.


    ¡°You said you trusted me. Just follow my lead, I will exinter.¡± I said as I returned his


    gaze.


    Dante continued looking at me for a few more seconds before he slowly unclenched his hands.


    I continued my actions of slitting my skin open and smearing his sharp ws with my blood.


    I felt pain but I knew it was for the greater good.


    At least, this was better than dealing with a permanent consequences. This was just something trivial.


    My body had advanced healing action working on it so I had to cut repeatedly to be able to get enough


    blood to cloak Dante¡¯s fingers.


    When I first cut open my skin with Dante¡¯s ws, Theodore and the rest of the vampires stared at me


    like I was a delectable meal.


    This wasn¡¯t simr to the gaze Theodore wanted to use as a deceiving tactic.


    They were looking at me like I was real food. I felt like prey.


    Dante growled and the pressure from their stares ceased to exist at that very moment.


    ¡°I am done.¡± I told Dante before releasing him.


    I knew he was still feeling peeved about my action but he did not say anything.


    He directed his anger at Theodore.


    Dante smiled, ¡°Hope you are ready to have all your bones broken?¡±


    His smile showed his fangs and it was scary.


    Oh boy.


    Soon, Dante and Theodore met in a frontal sh.


    Theodore and Dante was actually on par. Still, Dante seemed to have a little advantage. His advantage


    came from his numerous battle experiences.


    He wasn¡¯t called the ruthless lycan king for nothing.


    Their exchanges affected the bystanders so we moved away from them to give them enough space to


    battle.


    I kept my eyes on Theodore¡¯s every move.


    My physique was better than it had been so I could follow their battle.


    Theodore saw my action. He might have been suspicious of my action so he did all he could to avoid


    Dante¡¯s ws.


    Dante wasn¡¯t going to have that either. He was not going to let the battle remain in a stalemate.


    It would not be good for us.


    I felt like the consumption of stamina from the vampires is lower than the rate werewolves consumed


    their stamina.


    The vampires had some kind of immortal quality in them.


    We had to decide this battle and we had to do that as fast as we could.


    The longer this face-off goes on, the more disadvantage we would be.


    Dante made a feint attack and Theodore dodged to the left to avoid his ws. Theodore yed right


    into the trap Danteid.


    Dante¡¯s attack seeded and his massive ws tore a huge chunk of flesh from Theodore¡¯s


    shoulders.


    Theodore had tried to avoid the real attack after he discovered the feint Dante deceived him with. His


    avoidance was not so sessful though and he got a wound that


    threatened his battle prowess.


    Nothing happened at first.


    My heart was in my mouth.


    It was not I did not believe the moon goddess. I did, but I could not stop the doubt that rose in my mind.


    Dante believed me and he trusted me to have a solution.


    Dante might understand if I failed but what about the troops behind me?


    How will I take responsibility? What would I be able to do of it fails?


    A million thoughts shed through my head and my palms turned mmy.


    ¡®Oh goddess, please let your bane work.¡¯ I prayed in my heart.


    Soon, Theodore¡¯s wound began to burn and sizzle. It was like scalding oil or fire was burning his flesh.


    Red embers was flickering in his exposed wound.


    It gave me the impression that Theodore was made up of mmable material.


    The calm expression Theodore had on his face changed into a raging frown.


    The faces of the vampires in Daemon¡¯s army wasn¡¯t looking too good either.


    The heart that had been troubled with the dy settled and I instantly felt relieved.


    I could not believe the fact that I had doubted the moon goddess¡¯s powers.


    I had forgotten that this war was her battle also. She would not do anything to harm her creations and


    her position.


    She would give me something that would work.


    She would not fail in trying to bring Daemon down. I shouldn¡¯t have suspected her.


    I should not have doubted her.


    Suddenly, Theodore faced me.


    His calm expression and poise was nowhere to be found.


    I only saw deranged madness and fury in his eyes.


    Unconsciously, I took a tiny step back.


    ¡°You!¡± Malice hung from his every word, ¡°You spoiled all my ns. I am going to kill you!¡±


    I should not smile in this kind of situation but I smiled. His expression was too priceless.


    ¡°Save it.¡± I said softly.


    My confidence was back.


    We had something that could counter these vampires. We are going to use it to the fullest.


    Theodore wanted to escape Dante¡¯s attacks so he could get to me. He wanted to eliminate me first.


    Dante didn¡¯t allow him to approach me.


    His desperation to harm me gave Dante more openings to explore instead.


    He did not get to touch a hair on my head and he sustained more life threatening wounds.


    Theodore stopped trying to reach me when he saw that he would not be able to go past


    Dante.


    ¡°Some of you should assist me in holding Dante down. The rest of you should kill her for me!¡± He


    ordered his subordinates and the vampires moved immediately.


    They had been eyeing me since they discovered what my blood could do.


    Now, they had the order to act on their target.


    My suspicions about the vampires was confirmed.


    The vampires didn¡¯t heed their promise.


    Theodore was the one that suggested a battle between the strongest being from both factions. Now, he


    was the one that gave the order to attack me.


    I did not believe them from the start so I was able to spring into action.


    ¡°Before you


    sh with any vampire, go past me so you can get some of my blood.¡± I informed them before I got to


    work.


    I flexed my fingers before I dug my ws into my


    skin.


    This was the sacrifice I had to make.


    Still, I could bear it. It was just a little pain in exchange for something greater.


    Blood began flowing out of the injury but at the same time, my body started healing immediately.


    I rubbed the blood on my body as I erged the wound.


    The werewolves rushed past me to meet the vampires in a frontal sh. They heeded


    my instruction and every one of them made sure that a bit of my blood touched their ws.


    After I fortified my army, I turned to Sadie and Miss Freya.


    Fear was on their faces.


    I bet they are really thankful some of my blood didn¡¯t touch them when we were fighting. It would have


    been drastic.


    I smiled as I stared at them.


    I could fight to my heart content now. I didn¡¯t have to worry about revealing any secret.


    The secret was already out and they can not do anything to avoid or counter it.


    Iunched myself at them and our confrontation began.


    Sadie and Miss Freya tried all they could to avoid my blood and attacks. All their efforts didn¡¯t yield any


    results though.


    ¡°Avery, I was wrong. Please forgive me. Spare me.¡± Sadie pleaded as she tried to defend herself from


    my attacks.


    I smiled darkly, ¡°I know. I am going to keep you alive for a very long time.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it was because of the threat of death that loomed over her. Sadie didn¡¯t get the eerie


    intentions in my words.


    Her darting eyes made sure I knew she hadn¡¯t given up yet.


    She might try something elseter whenever I have my guard down.


    That was the thing I felt like she was mistaken about. I would always remain on guard towards her.


    I wasn¡¯t the Avery from the past that would be taken in by her s ob stories.


    I kept am eye on her as I intensified my attacks on Miss Freya.


    Dante was going to be kept alone so she could pay for her misdeeds. Miss Freya wouldn¡¯t have that


    luxury at all.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me too.¡± Miss Freya¡¯s stubborn personality finally shattered and she begged for a


    chance to live.


    I sneered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that to the girls you harmed? I am sure they pleaded with you like this


    but you had been unmoved.¡±


    I could not bear the thought of leaving Miss Freya alive to pay for her bad actions. I didn¡¯t have the


    patience to wait.


    The image of Diana and the others being killed without knowing why they were persecuted appeared in


    my mind. The image bothered me greatly.


    I did not know if Daemon had restored their own memories too as a way to make their pain greater.


    ¡°Why did she get to live and I don¡¯t?¡± Miss Freya screamed insanely. Her eyes were the size of a tennis


    ball.


    ¡°Noment.¡± I said coldly as I swiped at her neck.


    She tried to defend with her arms but it was all futile.


    Her neck and arms suffered the blow.


    The fire in her


    eyes dimmed slowly.


    Her mouth twitched but I did not care for what she wanted to say.


    I cut open a new wound and poured the blood on her.


    I watched as Miss Freya withered into something shriveled and ck.


    I made sure there was no signs of life from her.


    I didn¡¯t want to leave a ticking time bomb.


    I turned to Sadie.


    Her face was pale.


    ¡°Do you regret being a mutated werewolf now?¡± Her punishment was going toeter so I tried to


    make small talk as I tied her up with multiple ropes.


    The ropes had some of my blood rubbed into them.


    Any attempts to escape would lead to massive injuries.


    Sadie didn¡¯t reply. She just studied the battlefield.


    I did not need her reply either.


    The mutated werewolves might be stronger than normal werewolves but they inherited something


    when they received the vampires¡¯ powers.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    They inherited the vampires¡¯ weakness too.


    I stared at Theodore and Dante.


    Theodore cheated by letting his minions join him in besieging Dante.


    Dante had an extra chore to do.


    His attacks weren¡¯t solely concentrated on Theodore anymore.


    Now, only one vampire remained from the group that wanted to assist Theodore. The vampire dropped


    dead from an attack from Dante a momentter.


    The battle belonged to Dante and Theodore again.


    This meant that Theodore was at a disadvantage again.


    Theodore roared and his ruby eyes brightened considerably until it felt like he hid a shining light in his


    eyes.


    He originally had hair the color of ebony but his hair was turning red. It was the same shade of red his


    eyes was.


    Crimson tattoos appeared on his face. It made him look like a demon crawling from the depths of hell.


    Theodore was finally using his trump card.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Avery


    I was worried.


    Would Dante be able to fend off Theodore?


    Theodore¡¯s aura had increased significantly after he activated his trump card and I was worried that my


    blood might lose its deterrence.


    My blood didn¡¯t disappoint me.


    The blood on Dante¡¯s ws began to glow as well.


    It was like my blood just needed a cue from Theodore¡¯s move.


    I sighed in relief. The battle between Dante and Theodore was evened out again.


    That was good news.


    I kept one eye on the battle between Theodore and Dante while supervising the battlefield.


    My blood caused a great deal of advantage to the werewolf faction and they slew the vampires with


    case.


    The vampires began dwindling in numbers and the battle was drawing to a close.


    Still, I was feeling ufortable.


    It was like I had an itch that I couldn¡¯t see. Because I can not see this itch, I could not


    scratch it.


    That ufortable feeling grew stronger but I don¡¯t know what it was about.


    I surveyed the battlefield. We were at an advantage. If Dante defeated Theodore, the war would end in


    our victory.


    I did not get why I was feeling jittery.


    I felt like the moon goddess was trying to warn me about something but I couldn¡¯t decipher what the


    feeling was warning me about.


    I did not have any choice but to keep my eyes on Dante.


    Dante had an upper hand because of my blood and his battle experiences. Theodore couldn¡¯t do


    anything to push Dante back.


    Even his short boost of power onlysted for a little while.


    Dante was in his bloodthirsty mood.


    If a stranger saw his eyes now, they would find out that the primary color of his pupils


    was red.


    A bloodthirsty aura revolved around him. That aura was almost tangible.


    Every time he moved, I had the misconception that I was seeing blood streaks following like obedient


    subjects.


    This was the side of Dante that I would not see normally. This was a version of Dante that was


    reserved for enemies and wars.


    The battle between Dante and Theodore began it¡¯s final stretch.


    Theodore was left with life-threatening injuries.


    He was on his knees and Dante towered above him.


    There wasn¡¯t any hint of the Vampire Patriarch he imed to be. I only saw a pathetic creature on his


    knees.


    Theodore wasn¡¯t different from a skeleton. He was barely hanging on.


    Huge chunks of his body was burnt off. Burning embers glittered all over his body.


    I came nearer to them.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I didn¡¯t get too close to Dante and Theodore. I didn¡¯t dare to.


    I had the power of a lycan but Dante was a king among lycans.


    Someone that could be on par with him during a battle wasn¡¯t someone I can fight even with my


    upgraded prowess.


    I knew that I could not defeat Dante so I had to be very careful of Theodore, a person that could stand


    toe to toe with the Lycan King.


    Theodore might decide to do somethingter. I had to be vignt.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think this would happen when you came out of that building, right?¡± I asked softly.


    I wasn¡¯t smug and there was nocence in my tone.


    We hadn¡¯t lost plenty soldiers but there are some werewolves that had fallen for the vampires¡¯ tricks.


    Vampires feed on blood. Their powers came from the blood they consume.


    Some werewolves became the sources of nutrients for the vampires. It was why the vampires could


    maintain a stalemate with us despite our overwhelming advantage.


    My blood could not help the werewolves that fell for the vampires¡¯ tricks.


    Some brave werewolves used their bloodstained ws to bring their opponents to the grave with them.


    Theodoreughed loudly. Hisughs echoed somberly through the battlefield.


    Only a scanty number of vampires remained.


    It would not take too much time to finish them off.


    The battle was going to end in our victory.


    I didn¡¯t feel smug though.


    The ufortable feeling disturbing me had sucked away any ounce of happiness I could conjure.


    Hisughs stopped abruptly, ¡°You have the guts toe before me.¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°You aren¡¯t a go d or a goddess. Why can¡¯t Ie before you?¡±


    I had even conversed with the moon goddess. Who did Theodore think he was?


    ¡°You spoiled everything. I should have killed you from the beginning.¡± Theodore muttered with regret.


    ¡°Oh, you should.¡± I spat, ¡°Now, I am going to ask you something you should answer truthfully. Where is


    my pups?¡±


    Theodore paused for a second and he looked towards thatrge building.


    He turned back to me and smiled brightly.


    I don¡¯t know why but my uneasy feeling increased. Theodore¡¯s words filled me with apprehension.


    Although I didn¡¯t expect Theodore to give me the real truth about my pups, I expected to pick clues that


    would lead to my children from his words.


    I was not feeling like Theodore was a prisoner.


    ¡°Speak before I make you suffer.¡± Dante said from the side.


    His dark voice was heavy with feral intents. His voice showed that his beast was closer to the surface


    than ever before.


    ¡°I am about to die anyway. You can¡¯t threaten me with anything.¡± Theodore¡¯s smile didn¡¯t drop as he


    said cheerfully.


    It was like Theodore forgot his position as a prisoner.


    He was acting differently from the norm.


    ¡°You and Dante would suffer for what you did.¡± Theodore said calmly as his smile faded to leave an


    emotionless face behind.


    Dante held Theodore¡¯s throat in his grip. Dante tightened his hand and Theodore gasped as his mouth


    opened to greedily suck air in.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it again.¡± Dante growled, ¡°Talk!¡±


    ¡°Your kids are in that building, I wish you a safe journey.¡± Theodore said as he utilized thest bit of air


    he was able to suck in.


    Theodore¡¯s free hand swiped at his own head fatally.


    His nails was as sharp as steel so the blow took life out of his body immediately.


    I thought Theodore would do something tricky so I was cautious. I didn¡¯t know he would kill himself


    instead.


    I didn¡¯t prepare for this.


    ¡°No!¡± I shouted involuntarily.


    I didn¡¯t want Theodore to die yet. There was still much to ask and much


    He wasn¡¯t supposed to take the easy way out like that.


    The moment Theodore died.


    A huge face formed in the sky.


    more to do.


    The hair framing the face was red asva and red pupils stared at me in hate.


    I was rendered immobile. I couldn¡¯t move, think or breath.


    His godly pressure pinned me down.


    I felt like I was going to die.


    A spark of fear came into being in


    my


    heart.


    |||


    §°


    Panic set in as I stared at that huge face in the sky.


    ¡°You ruined my ns. You don¡¯t have the right to live!¡± The voice going from the face¡¯s huge mouth


    sentenced me to my fate.


    He opened his mouth and a huge ball of fire was brewing.


    I wanted to argue with him but his pressure and aura made sure I stayed in ce.


    I knew who this was without anyone saying a hint.


    It was Daemon, my arch-nemesis.


    He had finally appeared.


    The thing is, I didn¡¯t want him to appear at all.


    I don¡¯t have the power and strength to fight a go d..


    Suddenly, a voice replied him.


    ¡°Daemon, how dare you get distracted when you are battling me? Come over here.¡± Arge and white


    hand apanied the voice. /


    The hand dug into the huge face Daemon made and everywhere shook.


    The moon goddess¡¯s voice was like a lottery that I won.


    Gratitude surged from my heart.


    When I came back to myself, the sky was clear.


    1


    The moon goddess¡¯s huge hand. Daemon¡¯s huge face. They had all disappeared.


    I didn¡¯t know where both of them went and I wasn¡¯t curious about that information.


    The battle between go ds wasn¡¯t something I can interfere with.


    I stared at Theodore¡¯s dead body.


    There was nothing I could do to salvage him.


    I repeated the same action I had done to Miss Freya on him.


    After he melted into a lump of ck substance, I turned to Dante and I signaled for him to follow me.


    It was time to get my kids back.


    |||


    We got into the building.


    It was built in the style of the humans¡¯ victorian houses. There was other hints of architecture styles


    present but I could not recognize them.


    I sniffed the air.


    I could smell he scent of my pups.


    The scent was faint but it was there. This was all that mattered.


    We followed the scent until we arrived at a huge hall.


    A statue depicting Daemon stood at the center. I recognized him from the huge and malicious face that


    appeared before.


    My pups was beside the statue but they weren¡¯t alone. A man was with them.


    The man was carrying one of the pups while the other twoid by the statue¡¯s feet.


    The man felt familiar somehow.


    I tried to rack my brain for his identity but I couldn¡¯t guess it.


    The man didn¡¯t keep us waiting for long.


    He turned around.


    It was Fredo.


    Fredo had the red eyes that signified his status as a mutated werewolf.


    The most unfortunate thing was the fact that my pups all had the same ruby eyes too.


    Oh no.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Avery


    I felt like I have found the reason for my uneasy feeling.


    I wasn¡¯t too shocked that Fredo had mutated. It was very obvious that he would end this way.


    I was not even surprised that Fredo was hidden away in this hall. I didn¡¯t see him outside so seeing him


    here didn¡¯te as a shock.


    ¡°You must be very happy now?¡± Fredo said nonchntly, ¡°I saw everything that happened outside.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to my children?¡± I ignored his question and asked one of my own.


    All his words weren¡¯t entering my brain.


    I was just upied with my pups¡¯ eyes.


    What had these vampires done to them?


    I was worried.


    Seeing their red eyes caused my heart to go into panic.


    up


    ¡°Don¡¯t go into panic just yet. You should savor every bit of the pain.¡± Fredo continued as he walked


    towards us with the pup in his arms.


    ¡°Are you stu pid?¡± My anger finally erupted and I levelled my fiery eyes at him. ¡°You made bad


    decisions and I am supposed to take the me for those actions?¡±


    ¡°Which bad decisions are you referring to?¡± Fredo turned to Dante. ¡°This is the Lycan that impregnated


    you right? No wonder you chose to escape.¡±


    I wanted to smack Fredo awake.


    He was trapped in his own views and he refused to ept any other contrasting opinions.


    ¡°You mo ron!¡± I growled as I shed my ws.


    I didn¡¯t need Dante to act, I was up to the task.


    Besides, I wanted to knock some sense into Fredo.


    I cut the surface of my skin open and blood cloaked


    my ws.


    0


    Mon,


    The blood gave off a blue light in the dim hall.


    ¡°I have always wanted this. At least, dying in your arms is satisfactory.¡± Fredo said before he dropped


    the pup in his arms.


    He approached me menacingly.


    His words made me recoil in disgust.


    Fredo seemed to be more deranged. When I saw himst, his situation was still on the better side of


    the scale.


    We met in a frontal sh.


    I had the advantage my blood granted me. After a few moments, I was pushing Fredo


    into a corner.


    I frowned.


    I had noticed something strange.


    The battle between 1 and Fredo shouldn¡¯t be this easy.


    He was giving in to me.


    I stopped my actions.


    My expression was stoic, ¡°You want to die.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t asking him a question, I was just stating the facts I knew.


    ¡°You should have me as a reward for your correct assumption. Too bad I want to die.¡± His expression


    took on a serious hue, ¡°Moreover, there isn¡¯t anything left for me beside dying.¡±


    ¡°There is.¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°You are going to get something that is so much worse than


    dying.¡±


    I did not tie Fredo up.


    He would not be able escape anyway. I and Dante was watching his every move.


    Besides, I don¡¯t think Fredo had any intention to run away.


    I knelt down beside my pups.


    As soon as I knelt beside them, the three of them looked at me carefully.


    ¡°Mama.¡± Silver junior called out and the two boys followed.


    My heart warmed from their call and tears stung my eyes.


    The tears threatened to fall but I blinked rapidly to stop it.


    I held Silver Junior in my bosom.


    ¡°Mama had implicated you.¡± I managed to force out through a sobbing voice.


    A huge weight seemed to have settled on my heart.


    ¡°I want to see how you will treat your children when they turn into what you have dedicated yourself to


    destroy in this war.¡± Fredomented.


    I didn¡¯t look at him and I did not give him any reply.


    He was not worth it.


    All Fredo wanted was for me to be miserable.


    ¡°Dante, please help me carry Sky and Rain. Let¡¯s go outside.¡± I said to Dante before walking out of the


    hall.


    Fredo followed behind me. He did not have the guts to attempt escape.


    Dante would tear him to shreds.


    9+


    When I knelt down beside my children, I could feel the temperature of the hall drop to a freezing point.


    Below the surface of that freezing aura hid the bloodthirsty hunger for death and blood.


    Dante¡¯s reddish purple eyes followed my action before he scooped the two kids into his


    arms.


    His muscles was filled with power and danger. Still, when he had the pups in his arms, the dangerous


    feeling he exuded faded and it was reced by a soft aura.


    I was confused by the phenomenon that happened to my pups and the moon goddess was my go-to if I


    ever have any confusion regarding anything.


    I did not want to contact the moon goddess in a ce that housed the statue of her rival go d.


    I could have tried to destroy the statue or something but I didn¡¯t have the energy.


    I didn¡¯t want to remain in the hall for another extra second.


    The war had already reached an unsurprising end. There wasn¡¯t any vampire alive in


    the battlefield anymore.


    Sadie stayed in the exact same position I left her.


    Dante nced at her with a piercing gaze, ¡°What is she doing alive?¡±


    ¡°Let us keep her alive for longer.¡± I said to him as I walked


    past her.


    Dante stopped walking,¡±Why? Are you considering your years of friendship now?¡±


    His words hurt me.


    I stopped my trek as well and I faced him.


    ¡°What do you mean by that statement? I wanted to keep her alive so I could torture her for her sins.


    Your words is hinting at something I don¡¯t like.¡± I snapped.


    He was tensed but so am I.


    This terrible war, losing my kids and dealing with my pups¡¯ mutation was enough to drive me crazy.


    I would not deny that Dante had been there for me all the way. He had been supporter.


    Still, I did not appreciate his words.


    my silent


    ¡°Oh.¡± His tense expression softened, ¡°I am sorry for jumping into conclusion quickly. I was just blinded


    by anger.¡±


    ¡°Apology not epted. I want something more sincere from you.¡± I joked after seeing him realize his


    mistake.


    ?????


    This was one of the many reasons why I felt Dante was the best fit for me.


    He didn¡¯t prolong the argument and he apologized when he discovered his blunder.


    Some males would stick to their wed opinions even if they realized their wrong.


    Dante smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure to surprise you with my sincerityter.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said you would spare me?¡± Sadie questioned aggressively after hearing the exnation I


    gave Dante.


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°I said I would spare you and you believed me? If you were in my shoes and I did the


    same thing you did to me, would you even keep me alive till this moment? Besides, I am sparing you


    from an early death.¡±


    Sadie was sounding like she was entitled so I had to help her see the light quickly.


    that aside from the threat those bloodstained ropes posed to her, she still


    harbored the thoughts of freedom.


    I wanted tough in scorn but I had better things to do.


    I found a quiet ce and sat down.


    I closed my eyes.


    I tried to establish a contact to the moon goddess with all my heart and soul.


    I wanted to know if my pups¡¯ red eyes would affect them negatively.


    I fought this war with my family at the forefront of the important reasons I refused to let Daemon have


    his way.


    The rest of the werewolf world came second.


    I don¡¯t want to win this war and then, lose my kids in return.


    It would be a loss for me.


    I felt something change and I opened my eyes.


    I thought the moon goddess brought me to her white space. I was mistaken.


    I still remained in my sitting position with Silver Junior in my bosom.


    A beautiful and ethereal woman had appeared before me.


    Everyone on the battlefield gasped before going silent.


    I did not care for their shock.


    ¡°Moon goddess, my pups had mutated. I don¡¯t know what Daemon and the vampires did to them. Will


    this affect them?¡± I asked with my heart in my throat.


    The moon goddess looked at Silver junior and then, she stared at Rain and Sky.


    ¡°Daemon didn¡¯t want them to have a normal mutation. He wanted to crate beasts.¡± The moon goddess


    began, ¡°Their mutation is dangerous but if they are able to ovee it themselves, it would train their


    will and boost their prowess.¡±


    Her exnation brought me on a rollercoaster ride.


    My heart dropped when I heard that their mutation was dangerous. My heart settled a little when I


    heard about the result they would achieve if they overcame the mutation.


    This misfortune turned out to be a blessing in disguise.


    ¡°Do you want to leave the mutation or do you want me to remove it? Removing the mutation might


    cause harmful side effects to them because their bodies have already assimted with the powers


    Daemon imbued in the mutation.¡± The moon goddessid out the options.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to hurt them in any way.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Both ways had pain involved. It is just that one path have benefits at the end of the pain while the other


    path did not.


    I took a deep breath in and exhaled softly.


    ¡°Leave the mutation.¡± I finally decided on the way to go.


    The moon goddess smiled before she nodded.


    Her figure faded into light blue dots that disappeared into the darkening sky.


    For some reason, Fredo¡¯s previous words came to my mind.


    I would not lie, I had despised the werewolves that had mutated.


    It turned out that my pups would get a mutation too.


    Unlike those werewolves that gave in to their greed, I would raise my pups to be better people.


    They would not be the kind of people those werewolves was.


    Dante came to sit next to me.


    He handed Sky to me before he drew all of us into his arms.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said as I looked at him.


    Dante nuzzled my head. His hot breaths tickled my forehead.


    ¡°I said there is no need for thank yous between us. Have you forgotten?¡± Dante chided softly.


    He didn¡¯t ask me what the thank you was for.


    I did not know what the thank you was for either. I just knew that I wanted to appreciate


    him.


    ¡°Dante.¡± I called sweetly.


    Dante hummed in reply.


    His humming caused a shiver to ripple through me.


    A red cloud appeared on my cheeks.


    I continued, ¡°When we are done, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Dante echoed my words, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Avery


    Fifteen yearster.


    ¡°Mom, wake up.¡± A sweet voice sounded, ¡°How can you sleep in on your birthday?¡±


    I ignored the voice. It was my daughter, Silver junior.


    We tried to give them official names but they refused. They wanted the original names I gave them


    because they felt like it was more special.


    ording to Rain, it signified our victory over tumultuous times.


    A hand nudged me.


    I shifted a little and I burrowed deeper into the bedsheets.


    Dante had gotten up early so I had to savor the remaining body heat he left on the bed.


    I don¡¯t know how sleeping in turned into a crime.


    The hand started to take tickle me but I was unmoved.


    ¡°Go away.¡± I said groggily before attempting to go back into the embrace of sleep.


    A body climbed my figure.


    ¡°Mommy, wake up!¡± A loud voice sted into my eardrums with intense ferocity.


    This time, there was no way to avoid waking up.


    This was one of the moments I wished I didn¡¯t have sensitive senses.


    It seemed Silver junior would not give up until I heeded her request.


    ¡°I¡¯m up.¡± I conceded before I settled myself in a sitting position.


    I stretched before rubbing my eyes.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked Silver junior.


    She was looking at me with excited eyes.


    Her eyes made me put my guard up.


    ¡°You promised us that we would dress you up for the birthday banquet dad is hosting for you.¡± Silver


    junior kindly exined but I frowned.


    I didn¡¯t need her kindness. I regretted promising her that wish.


    I wanted to sleep more.


    Silver junior had grey eyes but her pupils seemed to be tainted with a red color that refused to go away.


    This was the result of the mutation Daemon tried to nt in them years ago.


    My pups overcame that mutation with their will. It left a side effect though.


    Their pupils always had an hint of red. It made them seem more bloodthirsty to others.


    I didn¡¯t mind the change because they would always be my children regardless of their outward form.


    After the war, I had a chance to rx for fifteen years without any cataclysmic thing happening.


    The world went back to how it was before Daemon was created.


    We gave Rodney Barrington and his family their just desserts.


    Sadie was still suffering the results of her bad decisions.


    We tied up all the loose ends also.


    Thankfully, Daemon had ordered all his vampires to be present when the great war took ce. We


    didn¡¯t have to search for any lurking enemies.


    Still, all the mutated werewolves that didn¡¯t participate in the war was punished.


    Whether they participated or not, their crime still remained.


    After all, they had to have showed Daemon a green light to be able to achieve their


    mutation.


    They had to betray the moon goddess and the werewolf race.


    ¡°Mom, I know you aren¡¯t the type to go back on your promise so get up.¡± Silver junior said.


    ¡®It¡¯s your birthday. Can¡¯t you be a little more excited? Our mate must have prepared a great surprise.¡¯


    Silver, my wolf said.


    Her unhappiness at my decision to sleep in was obvious.


    For the past fifteen years, Dante had always honored my birthdays. Surprises, parties and more was


    the mainstays.


    He took everything rted to me seriously.


    I rolled my cycs.


    Now, Silver was on Silver junior¡¯s side.


    Like mother, like daughter.


    ¡°Silver Junior, is mom done yet? We want to bring the dress in.¡± Sky¡¯s voice sounded from the closed


    door.


    I rubbed my forehead carefully.


    It seemed like I would not be able to get out of this.


    ¡°No, she is just getting out of bed.¡± Silver snitched on me without any change in her expression.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even protect your mother.¡± I grumbled before going to the bathroom connected to the master


    bedroom.


    Soon, I was done and I wore my underwears. I put on a bathrobe over it all.


    ¡°Go get the dress from Rain and Sky.¡± I said to Silver Junior.


    She went to open the door.


    Rain and Sky did not need any invitation.


    Rain held the dress they picked and they entered.


    Sky smiled when he saw me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you want to get out of bed at all.¡± He mused and I sighed.


    My sigh held deep meaning.


    ¡°It is good that you know.¡± I said.


    ¡°Silver junior, do what you promised. We would be waiting downstairs.¡± Rain said before dragging the


    unwilling Sky out.


    Silver junior closed the door and she smiled as she walked towards me.


    For some reason, her smile made me feel like I was a little girl being deceived by an old man with dark


    intentions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. I¡¯ve got this.¡± Silver said as she began removing the items in a brown box.


    I didn¡¯t even notice the box.


    The box held makeup tools and a little bit of jewelry.


    After offloading her tools, Silver got to work.


    I didn¡¯t know how much time it took for her to finish everything but I felt time passed


    too fast.


    She didn¡¯t speak and I didn¡¯t say a word either but the atmosphere between us wasfortable.


    I wanted to be soaked in that atmosphere for a bit more time but I didn¡¯t.


    I stood up to wear the outfit the kids picked for me.


    I knew Silver junior might have be given a time ultimatum by her dad.


    The kids chose a beautiful red gown that contrasted well with


    my skin.


    The red color made may green eye pop.


    It reminded me of the first time Dante and I met. I was wearing a red outfit that day too.


    I didn¡¯t need to look at the mirror to know that I was stunning.


    Over the past few years, Dante had ironed out any form of self-degradation. He would not have me


    putting myself down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Silver junior urged me.


    I nodded and we both went downstairs.


    There was a huge hall located in the first floor of our home.


    It unused before Dante chose it for this party.


    We always used different halls.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    We entered the hall.


    The guests quieted down as they stared at me.


    I put my initial resistance at the back of my mind. I smiled.


    I enjoyed their gazes of worship.


    It hadn¡¯t been easy to achieve this as an omega.


    Since I and Dante set a good example, the werewolf world treated omegas better.


    It put my mind at ease because Silver junior turned out to be an omega like me.


    She was strong and powerful. Still, it seemed my omega bloodline was too strong,


    Even Danie¡¯s lycan bloodline couldn¡¯t fully merge with it.


    Rain and Sky were lycans though.


    I felt like their authority and power would surpass their dad¡¯s when they grow up.


    Rain was even like Dante¡¯s carbon copy.


    Dante was waiting for me with a smile.


    He was at the end of the staircase.


    He held out an hand to me.


    I put my hand into his inviting palm.


    He drew me close and then, hended a swift kiss on my lips.


    A red cloud colored my cheeks.


    I shouldn¡¯t be like this with him but I can¡¯t stop myself.


    We have done more passionate things but even the simplest of kisses still sent me into a frenzy.


    I guess I always felt like a young girl tasting love for the first time with Dante.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t blind our eyes.¡± Silver junior whispered with a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°Look elsewhere then.¡± I retorted.


    I wrapped my arms around Dante.


    I thank the moon goddess everyday for bringing him to me.


    He was my life and light.


    Dante still remained as he was years ago.


    We had our disagreements but we had our happy moments as well.


    Dante built a home with me and that was something to be thankful for.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said to Dante.


    His handsome brows furrowed.


    ¡°I said there is n-¡°I put my finger on his mouth to stop his words.


    I smiled, ¡°I know. Come and show me the surprise you prepared.¡±


    I wanted him to lead me to where he kept the gifts he always gave but Dante had other ns.


    ¡°I had something nned in mind but your actions brought another idea to me.¡± Dante said before he


    leaned to pick me up in a princess carry.


    He captured my lips in a scorching dance.


    I could see nothing but him.


    Oh boy.


    I had provoked the beast and I was going to reap the consequences.


    Those consequences are something I was willing to wee.


    Bring it on Dante!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!